ru

00

LIBRARY
OF THF.

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA
OF*

Accession No.

C/^5S

THE

p
:ONTAINING THE-

ARTTOS AND

I<ETT3R$

WRITTEN BY

PUBLISHED BY

Geo,

8.

Dove

&

Company.

SAN FRANCISCO
J.

A.

DOVE &

CO.,

1886.

PRINTERS.

Entered according to Act of Congress

BY GEO.

S.

DOVE

&

in the year 1886,

CO.,

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress,

at

Washington, D. C.

PREFACE.
me

IT HAS been a pleasure to

to have

been entrusted with the

responsibility of publishing the revelations of the departed prophet,

For twenty-four years the revelations have been

Joseph Morris.

withheld from the people,

some

with the exception of a few copies that

of the brethren have had in their possession) notwithstand-

ing that in Rev. 88, par.

commanded
given up

to

7,

given Aug. 23rd, 1861, the clerks were

had been

for the press the revelations that

copy

The

to that time.

clerks accomplished their part of the

work, but the revelations were not produced in printed form.

many others, have been

in-

feel

impressed that

with the aid of

I,

strumental at this time in

to the

Weber brethren

book form.

Many

tion, believing that

fulfilling

that

command, by

of the brethren were opposed

it

presenting

the writings of Joseph Morris complete, in

-to

their publica-

would not be prudent to advance them to

the world in their crude state

some contending

that the doctrines

contained in them were fragmentary, and that most of the instuction was appertaining to local affairs

cation
still

may

result in

convincing

many

but I hope that their publithat the

God

of the prophets

speaks.

The

forty letters,

or addresses, that were written to

Brigham

Young, contained many new principles which have been made

use of by the leaders of the old Church whenever they had an
opportunity to present them to the saints as

had been retained

known.

until

wisdom

new

truths

which had

dictated that they should be

made

PREFACE.

IV

Brother Joseph Morris in the night of his earthly

permitted to have a glimpse of divine
life

realities.

All through his

the course of the world appeared to be against

him

and dur-

ing the short recognition of his mission which he enjoyed, he

to

the hearts of those

truths

His claim

burden.

carry a heavy

who were

which he proclaimed,

their darkest hours,

with
will

him

for

remind them of

and be promulgated

had

recognition rests in

and the hidden

was

afflictions,

for

his

spiritual

mission in

future generations

to profit by.

Although no claim can be made for eloquence in

ology of the revelations,

man

we

doctrines

as they bear the

are nevertheless confident of the divine origin of the

and

principles

contained in them.

given to him by direct impression,

language he had

at

Taking the principles

as

advanced

were
in the

in their crude state, without

may appear

to the

take advantage of this)

of the spirit that revealed to

grand

truths

and he conveyed them

and obscure; (some who are opposed

may

The

command.

the aid of a spiritual understanding, they

doctrines,

the, phrase-

marks of an unlearned

but,

him those

mysterious

advance of the new

under the guidance

principles, they

appear

in their simplicity.

After twenty-fotir years of investigation and experience in

ligious matters, I

still

remain a believer

re-

in the prophetic mission

of Joseph Morris, feeling convinced that the truths he revealed

were from the Eternal Fountain.

GEORGE
SAN FRANCISCO, CAL., May, 1886.

S.

DOVE.

CONCERNING THE REVELATIONS.

THE REVELATIONS

contained

in

book were

this

written

and written

inspired

as the spirit dictated,

and

after

read before the congregation of the saints, they were

a chest under lock and key.

Hannah Banks and

buried

it

dark

after

other sisters

who

Taylor,

people.

Her

it.

retained

decease, willed

The people

it

in

after

Joseph was

soil,

shot,

and

office,

After three days, his widow took

to

Abraham

twenty years, and before his

safely over

to his son,

it

Joseph Taylor, of San Francisco.

South Weber, during the ministrations of Joseph

Morris, dwelt in booths and tents in an open field

they dfd not

did they

any substantial places of abode, neither

erect

deposited in

took the box from the

father, after her death, sold

it

having been

Bowery, where he had on many occa-

in the

sions addressed the

possession of

Immediately

by

They were

Joseph Morris, between the years of 1857 and 1862.

till

the

but they subsisted on the means that they had previously

acquired, implicitly believing that the

In

them.

manner they

this

Lord would come

ance from the bondage that had oppressed them

ing under these conditions, the prophet received
relative to spiritual matters,

morrow

The

to deliver

lived for months, expecting a deliver-

and while

many

which has shed a new

light

wait-

revelations

on the

to-

of the Scriptures.

value

of.

the property consecrated

from the time that the

law of consecration was revealed up to the time that the people

were dispersed, amounted to $167,622.54; and the donations

the poor, which

bishop,

who had been

of the people

having

amounted

made

to $7,306.16,

for

were distributed by the

appointed to look after the temporal needs

thus the saints were

a covenant with the

bound

Lord by

together as one family,

sacrifice.

HISTORY OF EVENTS.

had sometimes worked

for.

One day when Joseph was mowing

hay, he said to Father Jones: "Do you know who I am?" ".Yes,"
he replied, "I do know that you are a prophet of God, for the
This was the first recognition Joseph had
spirit has told me so."
with, and he took it as a sign that the work would go on.
was very much opposed by Mother Jones, though at times she
admitted the new truths, was very friendly, and gave him advice
how to avoid the enemies who were constantly on his track.
At
last, notice was given him by some of the leading men of the
At first he gave but
place that he must leave in so many hours.

met

He

little

attention to

but Mother Jones

"Yes, Him going,

it;

"Are you going?"

became uneasy and

said

go," he replied; so
carrying a small bundle.

I will

he started next day for South Weber,

This was in October, 1860.
On arriving at South Weber (formerly called Kingston Fort),
he enquired for Richard Cook, whose brother, John Cook, he had

Warm

Springs, and John had invited him

Both Richard Cook, who was at that
r
time bishop at W eber, and his brother John carefully investigated
and
received him into their family.
claims,
John Parson,
Joseph's
who lived up Weber Canyon, and many others became interested
also, and they were convinced that Joseph Morris was all that he
From this time he began to make converts to the
claimed to be.
new faith, for many became interested, and were convinced of the
so he was rewarded for all his anxious weeptruth of his mission
ing and prayers, and all the scofrlngs and mockings he had suffered, and his heart was filled with gratitude.
This little uprising caused uneasiness in Salt Lake City, and in
February, 1861, two of the apostles of the old Church were sent
to investigate.
They called the people together and demanded to
know what folly was going on, and what they were doing there.
"We hear it reported that you have a prophet among
They said
you, and we cannot accept of any prophet but Brigham Young."
"I am by right of my heirJoseph being questioned, replied
ship, prophet, seer and revelator to the Church of the Latter Day
Seventeen of the Weber people said that they accepted
Saints."
him as a prophet; so they were all "cut off" from the Church.
The people now commenced gathering around him, as if drawn
by the cords of genuine love, and impelled by an unseen hand,
and the minds of the people of that whole country were lit up as

previously

to

met

come and

at the

see them.

by the effulgence of the everlasting light.

They' began to look
from a new standpoint and to a higher light their pride was subdued, and the black cloud of prejudice, which so often hovers
over the minds of men, was removed, and they began to think
So
freely for themselves, not judging from external appearances.
they departed from their old habits and ways, and commenced a
;

HISTORY OF EVENTS.

new

life

like little children inquiring after a

new

treasure.

They

endeavored to girt themselves with truth and righteousness and

approach the mountain of purity by searching diligently, and talk^
cares and labors of
ing one to another constantly, away from the
for that was a day in which it was hard for any one to belife
lieve without a great struggle.
They were living amongst a generation whose teeth were as knives, to devour the poor and needy
from off the face of the earth.
Joseph then began to be looked upon much more favorably, and
a great reformation took place, and a wonderful out-pouring of the
The gifts and powers of
spirit and divine influence prevailed.
;

the gospel gave exceeding joy to the honest in heart who attended
these ministrations, which prepared the people for what they had to
They were astonished at his doctrine. Sometimes the
undergo.
prophet's countenance would change as if illuminated by the true
light of the

world

then he would retire and others would go on

with the meeting.

The news spread throughout the Territory that a new prophet

arisen who had been denounced by the Church, which led
many to inquire into the matter.
On the sixth of April, 1861, six persons were baptized. From

had

this

time until Fall, people arrived from

all

parts of the Territory,

inquiring the way to the prophet, leaving their farms and all that
they could not bring with them.
They came with their teams,
even
flocks and herds, intending to cast in their all with Joseph
;

some came who had spoken against the new prophet. Thus the
membership continued to increase until there was four hundred
and twenty-five baptized believers. Joseph possessed a wonderful power to attract the attention of the people, and to hold them
together under the most trying circumstances.
He was married to Mary Olsen, a Dane, in August, 1861.
In the latter part of April, 1862, teams were sent to the grist
mill with wheat to be ground for the use of the Camp.
As the

men were

returning home, the teams were taken away from them.

children were without bread, and the Camp much in need.
go to the courts of Utah for redress was useless, so twenty-five

The

To
men

were sent to, Kaysward to take the men prisonrers who had
taken the flour, and bring them into Camp but there were no
The Morrisites taking thes^e
legal papers for doing these things.
;

men

prisoners

raised

the

indignation

determined upon .having a writ issued

for

of

the

Mormons, who

the appearance of five

persons before Judge Kinney at the Court House in Salt Lake

City.
Judson Stoddart and another officer came with the writ
but before coming into the Fort they sent a messenger to enquire
whether they could come in.
John Banks sent John Smith
out to see them.
Mr. Smith talked with them a few minutes,

HISTORY OF EVENTS.

and told them

that they could

come

Mr. Stoddart read the warrant

into the Fort, which they did.

appearance of five persons

Joseph Morris, John Banks, Richard
Cook, John Parson and Peter Klemgard. Joseph Morris was not
John Banks said for
present, for he was writing a revelation.
himself that he would not take any notice of the warrant, and
After this, Mr. Stoddart
he sent for some fire and burned it.
went away.
On the 3oth of May, 186.2, occured what was called "Foreshadowing Day." The officers were at the head of the kingdom,
the generals were at the head of the army, and Joseph was nailed
as Lord of the whole earth, as a representative of Jesus.
Twelve
generals appeared on horseback, the first four riding on white, red,
The first seven of these generals wore
black and pale horses.
crowns as representatives of the seven presidents of the earth.
Seven companies of infantry well armed and equipped followed
After this
them, and they marched around the fort seven times.
the horses were given up to twelve other persons, who represented
the twelve princes of the earth, and each one carried a rod.
They marched around the fort twelve times with the companies of
therein named, as follows

for the

infantry following them, as a representation of their position as

From this time until the appearance of the
princes of the earth.
Mormon Militia on the hills around Weber, many revelations were

and there was much anxiety among the people.

Robert T. Burton,
on the hills around
Weber.
They hesitated about coming into the Fort; so they
given,

On the morning of the i3th of June, 1862,

with the Mormon Militia, made his appearance

sent a boy, belonging to the Morrisite Camp, with a note ordering

the Morrisites to surrender, within thirty minutes, the five men
mentioned in the writ that had been served about three weeks

The Morrisites were under the impression

previous to this time.
that should they surrender those men that the warrant called for,
that the Mormons would injure them before arriving at the Court
House in Salt Lake City therefore no immediate reply was sent
to Burton.
At this juncture a meeting of the saints was called
to deliberate upon the condition of affairs, and receive instruction
while the samts were assembled, engaged in religious services,
;

in a bowery composed of willows and green branches, supported

by posts, a cannon ball came in our midst, and it killed two
women, one a nursing mother, with a babe in her arms, and
A girl sixteen years of age, had her chin
the other an old lady.
shattered by the same shot.
The yells of the attacking party
were heard all around us. For an hour and a half after they com-

menced

firing,

while the

not a

Mormon

man

in the

Militia

every side; then the

men

Camp

poured
said:

in

of

Weber took up arms,

cannon and

"What

shall

rifle

shot

we do;" and

on
the

HISTORY OF EVENTS.

families the best way you can, but

This was carried out to the
possible."
the Morrisites been so disposed, they could have

word was given: "Protect your

avoid shedding blood

if

for had
done much execution.

letter

Only ninety men in our Camp carried

arms, while Burton started from Salt Lake with two hundred and
number was about doubled by the time he
fifty men, and that
arrived in Weber.

They poured

shot

and

shell into the

Camp

for

three successive days, from Friday morning until Sunday evening,

June 1 5th. They sent to Salt Lake for rockets to fire the Camp,

but they could not use them, for

it

rained very heavily on Satur-

Sunday (the i5th), was a very fine day, but a very sad day
We had been almost without food, and were weary, and
for us.
Late in the afternoon the
our ammunition was about exhausted.
bugle sounded in the Fort, and a white flag was raised and carried
The order to
by Alonzo Brown to the western part of the Fort.
do this was given by brother John Parson and others, who stated
to Joseph that they thought the men had done all they could, and
that they were willing to surrender and give their lives for the sake
day.

if necessary.
Orders were given to cease firing,
Robt. Farley continued to blow the bugle while bullets were flying
around him, but he remained unhurt.
While the white flag was
being carried to the western part of the Fort, Burton and his men
continued to advance toward us, firing all the time.
John Parson
called out: "For God's sake and the sake of humanity stop your
Then Burton and many of his men rushed into the Fort
firing!"
and ordered the Morrisites to stack arms, which was done by them
without hesitation.
After they had done this, Burton called out
for Joseph Morris, John Banks, Richard Cook, John Parsons and
Peter Klemgard. When they presented themselves before him, he

of the people

no more of your apo.stacy. I do not know how

you have escaped as well as you have done. I have fired over five
thousand rounds of cartridges into you, and a hundred cannon
Then he said to Joseph Morris: "Are
balls, besides some shell."
you willing to give up," as if he had not already surrendered. He
was so overcome with rage that he tried to ride Joseph down with
his powerful horse
but Joseph stepping quietly forward, took hold
of the bridle-reins with each hand and sent the horse back
upon
his haunches.
Then he turned to the people and said: "I have
all those who are
taught you righteous principles from heaven

said: "I want

me

to the death, come this way."

The general
cry was, "Here I am!" with the exception of about twenty persons, who formed a group by themselves and said they could

willing to follow

stand it no longer.
Then Joseph stepped to the western part of
the Fort, opposite the school house.
Robert Burton, in company
with some others, rode up to him there and commanded him to

surrender in the

name

of the

Lord Jesus

Christ,

and by the

HISTORY OF EVENTS.

*8

Brother Joseph stood firmly, and

authority of the United States.
looking up to Burton, replied: "Never! no, never; no, never."

Then Burton
at

him

God," and he fired five shots

Joseph reeled, and was caught in the

said: "I will try your

at the fifth shot

arms of a man by the name of John Eames, who laid him down
Such was the earthly end of Joseph
gently on the ground.
Morris, but he still lives in the hearts of those who received his
teachings.

young woman named Isabella Bowman, holding in her arms

who had been killed by the first cannon
ball fired into camp, stepped forward and said
"You blood-thirsty
Burton took
hell-hound, why do you shoot at that good man?"
deliberate aim at her, and shot her dead.
Mrs. O'Hagg was shot
At this time, John Banks was standing near
at the same time.
the steps of the school house, when one of the mob stepped behind him and shot him in the back of the neck
but he did not
die until that night.
After this we were encamped on the South
Bench, and put under a strong guard until the following morning,
when we were marched to Salt Lake City. We arrived there after
a march of two days, and were brought before Judge Kinney, in
the Court^ House.
When we appeared before the Judge, he said
"I have been misinformed about you men.
You were represented
to me as a banditti of low, degraded men
robbers and thieves
but I see before me a class of intelligent men, quite different to
what was represented to me.
On the strength of the repesentathe babe of the mother

were made to me,

tions that

granted a writ to the

Mormon

and bring before me, Joseph Morris, John

I see
Banks, Richard Cook, John Parson and Peter Klemgard.
that I have been completely misinformed."
We were then bound
over furnishing bonds for each other to keep the peace, on a
Militia

bail of

to

arrest

for our appearance in court the following

but some few went
majority appeared for trial
At
East, and others went West to Carson Valley and California.
the March session of the court, the names were called and the
trial proceeded.
Seven
Many witnesses were there to testity.

March.

$1,500 each,

The

men were sentenced to terms of imprisonment, varying from

seven to fourteen years.
Their names were Peter C. Klemgard,
John Nielson, Abraham Taylor, George Lee, Christian Nelsen,
Jens Christiansen and John E. Jones. But they only served three
days of their term, for Brother John Parson exerted himself
vigorously to obtain a pardon from the Governor of the Territory,
:

and succeeded in doing so. He then took a wagon

for the men, and conveyed them to Fort
Douglas.

to the prison

THE PROPHET CALLED.

No.

PROVO, UTAH, Spring of 1857.

i.

THE

FIRST REVELATION RECEIVED BY JOSEPH MORRIS, IN WHICH

PROPHET IS MADE KNOWN TO HIM.

HIS CALLING AS A

Verily, verily, verily, thus saith the spirit unto thee,

1.

my

ser-

vant Joseph I, the Lord, have beheld thy afflictions, and know
And because thou art pure before
the intentions of thy heart
:

me.

shalt

know

of

will

men

and

am

power over thine enemies and thou

and that I regard not the persons
;

the Lord,

their

in

only

obedience to me.

thy heart be comforted,

let

thee,

give unto thee

that I

be with

And, now,

and know

say unto
with thee,

am

that I

through thy faithfulness, unto the end.

unto
thee, my servant, that I have chosen thee
say
from before the foundation of the world to be a mighty man, yea,
to be a prophet in Israel ; and thou shalt prophesy to many nawill

And

2.

thee,

and peoples, and

tions,

kings,

and tongues.

Yea,

say unto thee,

that the mountains shall tremble at the uttering of thy voice

men

and

seek thy life from place to place, and thirst after thy
blood as an ox thirsteth after water but they shall not have
power to take it before thy work is finished.
shall

Thou shalt be betrayed by

own flesh and blood.

3.

and

friends

and even

relatives,

thine

by

And

4.

ham, and

power

I say

unto thee, that

mine

also

shall not

have chosen

apostles to lead

be taken out of

my

their

my

servant Brig-

people Israel

and

that

hands only through trans-

gression.

And

5.

and through
out

all

shall

say unto thee that thy sacrifice has been accepted;

I have blessed thee and thy seed after thee through^

it

their generations

and no

privilege in

my Holy Temple

be denied thee and thy posterity forever.

Lord by the voice of the

spirit.

Thus

saith the

KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

10

KEYS OF THE PRESTHOOD.

No.

SALT LAKE CITY, Winter of 1859.

2.

REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, GIVING AN EXPLANATION OF

THOSE ONE HUNDRED AND FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND WHOM JOHN
SAW STANDING WITH JESUS UPON MOUNT ZlON.

Who are they? They are the firstborn sons of one hun1.
dred and forty-four thousand Gods, all in advance of Jesus Christ.
John said that they were the first-fruits unto God. Unto what
God ?
the

his

by

Unto each of

first-fruits

Father to
of

their

unto the
assist

Adam's

own

Lamb
him

Fathers.

How

did they

become

In that they were appointed

also?

and

in bringing to pass the salvation

consequently, they received

his mark in their foreheads as a token of the appointment that they
had received from him. Why did they come forth upon this
exaltation

posterity, and,

earth to assist Jesus in bringing to pass the salvation

tion of

Adam's

posterity ?

and

exalta-

In order that they might continue to

pass on from one stage of progression to another, and, ultimately,

become Gods like unto the Eternal Father.
2.

How many

progressive estates did the Eternal Father pass

What were they?

through before he became a God? Ten.
FIRST was a spiritual estate ; his SECOND, a probation in the

His
flesh

In His FOURTH esTHIRD, a resurrected or celestial estate.

tate he went forth upon a mortal earth, received a body, died upon a cross, and was raised again from the dead.
In his FIFTH
his

he sat at the right hand of his Father, and was a Mediator,

and contended against and conquered death, hell and the grave,
estate

In his SIXTH estate he took mortal bodies upon many mortal

and officiated in the office of a high priest, a prophet and a

earths,

p/esident,
3.

His mission to each of the

last

five of those earths,

was to

preside over a dispensation of a thousand years on each earth ; on

the first of the five, he presided over the first thousand years
on
the second of the five, over the second thousand years, and so on,
unto and including the fifth.
In his SEVENTH estate he was a
;

and held the keys of the sixth dispensation. In his

EIGHTH estate he was a prophet, Redeemer, lawgiver ond presi-

prophet,

dent of seventh dispensation holding the

full

keys of the holy

KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

In his NINTH estate he went forth upon his own earth

mortality, and having completed his mission, he died,

priesthood.

to

II

commence

He

own

afterwards returned to his

resurrection of his

ascended

his throne,

Who

4.

own

is

posterity,

and

this

He

Lucifer?

Eternal Father.

What was

come

this earth to

was

and commenced the

earth

and

change he

after its last great

TENTH

his

estate.

God

the second born son of

is

the cause of his

the

He

sought to
take away the birthright from Jesus Christ, and to break the conIf he had been permitted to
necting link of the holy priesthood.
forth

upon

fall ?

redeem Adam's

he would

posterity,

have brought them under him; and, contrary to eternal order,

he would have continued to hold them in subjection whereas,
;

Jesus being a firstborn son, he was under a covenant by which he

was bound to deliver up to the Father all the keys of authority
pertaining to this earth, after all things should be made subject

unto him, to which covenant Lucifer was not subject.

Did Lucifer come forth into a second estate and receive
5.
Yes, and those who fell with him received bodies also,
and many of them came into the Church, received their ordinations to the holy priesthood, and also their endowments.
Why
was Lucifer and his band permitted to come forth into a second
estate and receive bodies ? In order that they might come into the
Church of Christ, receive their ordinations to the two priesthoods,
and thereby obtain their outfit for they never had an ordination

a body?

to any authority in their

cast out of the Church,

who was

their bodies destroyed

at that time a seventh angel

How

earth.

when he and
stone
7.

and

Lucifer then became, in the

6.

They were then conquered,

first estate.

long will he reign?

his

this will

band

be

will

their

Every world has

this

spirit,

was

their

by Michael
first

death.

the reigning devil to this

Until this earth

be cast into a lake of

is

fire

perfected,

and brim-

second death.
its

devil

whose history

is

similar to that of

Lucifer's.
8.

The

Do

devils try spirits in their

first

firstborn son rules in that estate,

estate ?

and the

No, they do

not.

devils are subject to

But there is an eternal law of the Gods, according to which,

the devil, being the second born son, claims the
right to lead off
in the second estate.
His Father enters into a covenant with* him

him.

KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

12

when he

which

falls,

is

"Now, my second born

this:

you have revolted from under

that

up a government of your

And

as my firstopposition to mine
off
in
shall
lead
the second
you

in the first estate, so

born son rules

estate.

own.,, in

son, seeing

government, and have set

my

come

shall

it

to pass,, that

if

you conquer

me and my

hold the world in your grasp., and I will lose all ;

prophets, you
but if I conquer you, you shall endure both the first and second
shall

deaths."

Who

9.

Is

he a

is

Did any

others

they

who

fell,

10.

Is

The second born son

George A. Smith?

fallen angel?

did he

him? Yes, a

with

fall

fell

When

Yes.

In his

fall?

large train in like

Adam.

of

first estate.

manner

as,

with Lucifer that was before him.

George A. Smith a true apostle?

No;

for

he never was

ordained either to that or to any other office by any of the Gods of

eternity. In what sense then is he an apostle? In the same sense
that Judas was, of whom Jesus said, "I have chosen you twelve

and one of you

is

a devil."

And

as such he has

gone

forth teach-

ing the saints, until he has led them to the verge of destruction.
-What are those one hundred and forty-four thousand spok1 1.

en of by John the Revelator? They are all high priests after the
order of Melchiseflec all having obtained a resurrected body. Why
were they called to officiate in the lesser offices of the priesthood?
Because it was not known who they were while the Church was

under an imperfect organization

lesser offices of the

Church

hence, they officiated in

for the

work of the

all

the

ministry.

The

holy priesthood runs by birthright, and the firstborn

Has the firstborn
son always holds the keys of that priesthood.
son the privilege of becoming a God? Yes.
Have any others
12.

the

same

privilege?

his place to

When

Yes.

become a God,

the firstborn son steps out of

the next to

him

steps into that place,

and holds the keys of the holy priesthood and so thfe order continues from one to another until they all hold the keys of the
;

priesthood.

When

13.
office

of a

received

them

to

did Jesus Christ receive his

high priest?
resurrected

their

that

authority

were appointed to

fill

Soon

after

bodies.

and,

of

ordination to the
his

brethren had

His own Father ordained

holding

the office

first

he and

the holy priesthood, they

Holy Ghpsts pr ministering

O'F

tttE PRlESTHOOl).

who

angels to those of this earth

filled with eternal light

are heirs of salvation

Where and by whom did Abel

14.

k3

being

receive his ordination to

In the Garden of Eden (so called), under

the lesser priesthood?
the hands of his father* Adam.
By whom do the younger sons of

Adam

receive their ordinations to the lesser priesthood?

By

Abel.

By whom

did the fallen angels receive their ordinations to

the priesthood as pertaining to this earth?
By Cain; and Cain
by Lucifer. Cain claims the right to enter into the Church, and
15.

blind the eyes of all the servants of the Lord until he has obtained
he then becomes a reigning devil.

his outfit
1

6.

Seth,

By whom did the holy priesthood come to this earth:' By

who received his ordination from Adam, and whose seed are

the chosen of the Lord.

He

claims the ruling power over this

under

planet, having all things placed

Who

17.

was

his feet.

that Elijah (or Elias)

when he appeared unto

Jesus upon

to the holy priesthood?

was

It

who accompanied Moses

the Mount>

and ordained him

Enos,, the firstborn son of Seth.

Why did Jesus Christ, when he was upon the earth, receive an or*
dination by Moses to the holy priesthood?
Because Moses held
the full keys of the holy priesthood as pertaining to this earth j
and when Jesus came

forth

under

reive

an ordination from him.

Had

with

the

I^aw of Moses?

destroy the law, but to

fulfill

his

presidency, he

to re-

Jesus any power

He came not to
No, he had not
it
and by fulfilling it, he put an end
;

to the ceremonial portion thereof only.

1 8.
What are Holy Ghosts? They are
lived

had

to interfere

upon a mortal earth like unto

this.

men who have once

Upon what

principle

did they, being many, become one? Upon the same principle as
that by which the Father and the Son became one.
They all

obeyed one gospel, were all perfected by the same law, were all
counted worthy of a glorious resurrection, they all entered into the
celestial

kingdom of
and holy

their Father,

to the high

were appointed to

by

whom they were all ordained

whom and by whom they

priesthood, through

the office of Holy Ghosts, and to be ministering spirits to the heirs of salvation upon this earth.
19.
Why were the high priests after the order. of Melchisedec
commanded to lay their hands upon the members of the Church
fill

KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

14

of Christ in order to confer

upon them the

of the Holy Ghost?

gift

priests are firstborn sons, holding the keys of the

Because high

holy priesthood in all those celestial worlds from which they came;
and by virtue of their birthright, and being their superiors, they
claim the right to command the Holy Ghosts.
20.

Are they

all

high priests by birthright who are now holding

No, they are not. What are they ?

my Church ?

that office in

Some of them are fallen angels others are sons f Aaron, and
but few of them are high priests by birthright hence, when they
lay their hands upon the saints, in order to confer upon them the
;

of the

gift

Holy Ghost, they confer upon them a

false spirit instead,

thereof; for they can only give to others that which they, themselves, possess

those to
21.

whom

Why

themselves,, they deceive all

they administer.

is

Aaron and

his

seed called to hold the lesser priest-

Because they have not yet been resurrected

hood only ?
their calling

and being deceived

is

to administer in temporal things

therefore,

and
when

they act in the offices of the high priesthood they deceive, for the
Holy Ghosts are not subject to them.
f heaven for the lesser to*
It is contrary to the eternal law
the greater, and in consequence of the violation of thislaw vast numbers of false spirits have been introduced into the

22.

rule

Church,
23.
According to the eternal law,, one* hundred and forty-four
thousand Gods form a quorum.
The first God of a quorum,
assisted by the next two below him, who are his counselors, rule?
all

the quorum,, and he is subject to the God immediand so on, even up to the first God of all
rules and presides over all the quorums of the Gods.

the rest

ately preceding him,

who

What rod was that which Moses used? It was one of a

which came forth from the first God of all which
rods he signed with his own signature,, and covenanted also to sustain those men who should be called to use them.
These rods
are handed down from one G0d t
ne f them is.
another, and
25.

series of rods

by the presiding God f each quorum during his reign.

There are many quorums,, and to each quorum is connected an.

held

earth in mortality.

presiding

thousand years; and his

son,,

God

who

is

rules for the space

of seven

a seventh angel, rules at the

KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

15

same time upon the mortal earth belonging to that quorum over
which his father presides, and while filling that mission he claims
the right to use his father's rod.
Hence, Moses being a seventhnone
other could use it unless
and
his
father's
used
rod,
angel,
appointed by him.
Upon what principle does the Lord
25.

know

all things,

even

from the beginning to the end? He knows the principle by which

all worlds that have been were organized, governed, saved and

and he

exalted,

also

knows

that all worlds to

come must be

ized, governed, saved and exalted upon the same principle

Lord knows

fore, the

And now

36.

and

organ-

there-

all things.

I say

unto you,

saints, lift

ye

up your heads

up unto you a mighty

prophet, who shall deliver you out of the hands of your enemies,
He is a man after
rfnd lead you triumphantly over them all.
rejoice

for

I,

the Lord, have raised

mine own heart, and in his mouth I have found no guile. I have
him as I never before tried man upon the earth, and he has
I have given unto him the keys
never flinched from his integrity.
of my kingdom, and whatsoever he shall bind on earth, shall be

tried

bound in heaven whosesoever sins he shall remit, I will remit

them and whosesoever sins he shall retain, I will retain them, I
am he whose words are quick and powerful, sharper than a twoedged sword even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen,
;

DISOBEDIENT HIGH PRIESTS.

No.

UTAH, March

3.

ipth, 1860.

REVELATION concerning those who having been ordained to

High Priests, refuse to go on missions when they are
called to do so by the prophet of the Lord, or other legal authorithe office of

ties.

This

is

the penalty for that crime

Their authority in the Holy Priesthood shall be taken from

them in this life, and they shall be bereaved of their wives and
children for time, and be
mission,

am

made servants to those who fill

Even so. Amen and Amen,

Jesus Christ

their

THE DELIVERANCE OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD,

THE DELIVERANCE OF THE PEOPLE OF GOEt

No,

iyth r 1860.

UTAH, August

4,

BEHOLD, I am Jesus
and the end.

1.

Christ,,

the Alpha and

Omega, even

the beginning
I

2.

have uttered

have given
the

unto you,

testify

my

voice,

revelation unto

this

and

it

be obeyed, and

shall

ye rebellious shepherds of

my

flock that

I
I

my

servant Joseph,- according to

which I have received of my Father.

commandment
have done

my duty to you faithfully but, notwithstandwith you, you have turned a deaf ear to me
pleadings
ing
You have prefrom the beginning* I can do nothing with you.
I

3.

all

ferred your

destroying

The

4.

my

own judgment

my

to mine,,

and thus you are going

of

cries

my

come up

people have

unto them an abundant deliverance.

both in food and raiment

my

and

I will

be

will

their

into

my

ears for

and give
supply their needs
God, and they shall

bands

redress, and, as I live, I will burst their

be

on.

Church,

asunder,,

people; and I will leave them no more, for

bowels'

my

have yearned with pity towards them.

O! ye saints who trust in me,, 'let your hearts be comforted,,

have raised up unto you a mighty deliverer, who shall lead
you victoriously over all your enemies and if you continue faithful unto me, you shall see no more affliction.
5.

for I

The

6.

before me,
saints

for that

cries of the fair daughters of

and

heal

will

my

come

people have

wounds.

their

Oh, ye

uj>

afflicted

hearken to the .words of the Lord your God, and prepare

for I am about to seperate
which is coming upon you
;

the sheep from the goats,

be well with you.
7.

up

And, inasmuch as

chief shepherds of

my

and

if

you

are prepared for

it,

it

will

have sent a warning, voice unto the

flock, which they have partially rejected, I
I

made by them > and unless this sacrifice

for them
for when men enter into
become mine apostles, and take an oath of

require a sacrifice to be
is

made, there

is

a covenant with
the

no salvation

me

to

Holy Priesthood, and pledge

their

word and honor

to uphold

REORGANIZATION OE THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD.

17

and to live by every word that proceeds from my

turn a deaf ear to my commandments, they
and
afterward
mouth,

that Priesthood,

cannot be saved only by the shedding of their blood.

I say unto you, prepare your8.
Therefore, O, ye shepherds
selves for that which is coming upon you ; for I will shorten your
!

lives

you

shall satisfy the

demands of justice. My wrath and

and I will visit you in a day

indignation are kindled against you

that you are not aware of.

And, now, I say Unto you, my servant, that I will make up

9.
unto you for all the disappointments which you have endured
through their rebellion.
I now add no more.
hell

even Jesus Christ.

am

he who holds the keys of death and

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE RE-ORGANIZATION OF THE HOLY

PRIESTHOOD.
No.

BEHOLD!

1.

6th, 1860,

UTAH, September

5.

Verily

say unto you,

my

servant Joseph, that

have chosen you to stand at the head of my

Church, as the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator of the same, you shall
take my servant Brigham to be your first counselor, and place

inasmuch as

upon him the presidency of my Church, under your direction

and, inasmuch as he will stand by you and take your counsel, I

will greatly

multiply blessings upon his head.

servant Heber, I, the Lord,

am

As concerning my

2.

not well

pleased with him; for he has committed a grevious sin against me;
and if he humbleth not himself before me, he shall be destroyed
;

but,
his

if

he humbleth himself

former

office

sufficiently before

back among

my

me, he

shall receive

and

servants the Twelve,

I will

be with him.
I,

3.

place
tion,

the Lord, have ordained that another shall act in his

even

my

and know

him power over

Church, and no
right

servant

his

John Banks

weakness, and

his weakness,

privilege shall

for his heart

is

for I

I will

and he

have seen

strengthen him, and give

shall

become mighty

be denied him that

upright before me.

his afflic-

is

in

lawful

my
and

RE-ORGANIZATION OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD.

As concerning the
that all those who are

of the quorums of

rest

my

Church, I
will
my holy priesthood shall be
but the quorums of sevenoffice
of
to
the
ordained
high priests
in
exist
no
more
shall
elders
ties and
my Church.
4.

heirs to

There

5.

but two quorums exist in

shall not, henceforth,

my

the high priesthood and the lesser priesthood ; and those

of the sons of Adam who are faithful shall be ordained to the

Church

lesser priesthood.

As concerning

6.

government,
mine own due time ; and he

the fulness of

Law

unto

I will give

to,

taining

and regulations of

the rules

my

and

law,

of the Lord,"

my

shall write
it

shall

and out of

per-

a book which shall contain

be called "The Book of the

all

it

my Church

servant Joseph power in

men

shall

be judged

both

small and great.

There

7.
first

is

elders of

And

sight.

my Church; yea, and among the

which
Church,
thing is an abomination in my

a party spirit in

my

of their hearts, or
I

am

servants should cast those feelings out

my

I will that
I will

not hold them

guiltless.

he who holds in his hands the keys of -death and

Even

even Jesus Christ.

hell

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE GREAT COMET.

No.

UTAH, September

6.

A
great

REVELATION of Jesus
comet

that has

Christ giving an explanation of that

been seen of

Verily I say unto you,

1.

6th, 1860.

my

late.

servant Joseph, that inasmuch as

me

to know concerning it, I will make it

seventh star spoken of by John the Reveand the
lator, representing the seventh angel that has come forth
tail that was attached to it is a representation of the army of

you have inquired of

known

to you,

It is the

heaven that was to follow the seventh angel.

2.

dwell

Behold, I

upon the

am

Jesus Christ, and I testify unto

angel to preside over

woe unto them

all

men

that

face of the earth that I have sent forth the seventh

if

the earth, and it will be

humble themselves and obey my

my Church upon

they do not

JUDGMENT UPON HYPOCRITES.

them

gospel, for I will cut

cumber it.
As concerning

off until

there

is

19

none

upon the

left

earth to
3.

this

star before

mentioned, there has never

seen before upon this earth for magnitude and

will
nor
be again until the seventh angel comes forth
greatness,
like unto this
earth
another
therefore,
ye saints prepare
upon

been the

like of

it

coming upon you, or you will be caught in a

will
it
be woe unto you if you are cast out of my
and
snare,
Church therefore hearken unto my words which are quick and

for that

which

is

powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword

quickly.

Even

and behold

come

Amen and Amen.

so.

JUDGMENT UPON HYPOCRITES,

No.

UTAH, September

7.

BEHOLD,

1.

verily I say

unto you,

my

6th, 1860.

servant Joseph, prepare

for I, the Lord, am

;
about to judge between those who serve me, and those who serve
me not but who are liars and hypocrites who have oppressed
the poor of my people, and turned them away from their rights,

yourself for the

Behold,

I will settle

And

2.

work which

I say

lies

before you

with them.

unto you that you shall gather

all

my

people

may know who is for me and, at the time

known unto you what you shall do,
I
will
make
appointed,
as
And
inasmuch
you have inquired of me to know con3.
who
are
scattered abroad among the nations of
saints
cerning my
I
the earth, I will make known unto you that which you desire.
am the Lord, and I will preserve them and in my own due time
Israel together, that I

send forth deliverers to deliver them, and bring them up to

the head of my Church.
I will

4.

States,

and

As concerning the people of the nation called the United

who have shed the blood of my apostles and prophets,

also of

my

behold, I will shortly settle with them.

saints,

have given unto them privileges that I have given to no other

but they have trampled upon all my blesnation upon the earth
I

sings,

and come out

as a nation against

me

to throw

down my

OATHS TO BE TAKEN BY OFFICERS,

20

saints ; but they shall know that 1 am

hot
be challenged to war by poor mortal
the Lord, and that I will
out of my hiding place, and sweep
come
I
will
man.
Therefore,

Church, and to destroy

my

them out of existence and of those who are now

I will leave none but the pure in heart, and they
gospel when the wicked are cut ofif,
;

shall

have

my

Therefore, O, ye inhabitants of the earth prepare yourselves

which is coming upon the earth for the day of judgment

5.

for that

has

in that nation,

and

you low by famine, by

of
and
flames
by
devouring fire, until
by earthquakes,

now come

pestilence,

to your doors,

I will lay

you are wasted away for my wrath is kindled against the rebellious, and it will never be appeased until I have laid them low.
Even so. Amen
I am Jesus Christ,
I now add no more.
;

and Amen,

AN OATH OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD

TO BE SWORN
No.

BY THE

PROPHET'S TWO COUNSELORS*

UTAH, September

8.

HAVING been duly elected and ordained

1860.

8th.

to the high priest-

hood, to be a counselor to the prophet of the Lord, do hereby set

my hand to swear an oath according to the order of the holy
1

and of the Son, and of

his servant, the prophet, who holds the keys of authority on this
earth.
And I testify that I will uphold him with all my power,

priesthood, in the presence of the Father,

and abide

his counsel in all things until

my

mission

is

completed

the earth.

upon

The person

will

then kiss the written word of the Lord and

write his name.

AN OATH OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD

TO BE SWORN BY THOSE

WHO ARE ORDAINED TO THE

OFFICE

OF APOSTLES.
No.
I

9.

UTAH, September

8th, 1860.

HAVING been duly elected and ordained to the high priesthood,

an apostle, even one of the special witnesses of Jesus Christ,

to be

MANNER OF ANOINTING.
to bear his

name

21

to the nations of the earth,

do hereby

set

my

to swear an oath according to the order of the

hand

holy priesthood, in the presence of the Father, and of the Son, and of his^scrr
vant, the prophet, who holds the keys of authority on this earth,

And

I testify

that I will

uphold him with

his counsel in all things until

The person
write his

will

mission

my

my power and

all
is

abide

completed.

then kiss the written word of the Lord, and

name.

AN OATH OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD

TO BE SWORN BY THOSE

WHO ARE ORDAINED TO THE

OFFICE

OF HIGH PRIESTS.

No.
I

to

10.

UTAH, September

HAVING been ordained

my

birthright,

pth, 1860.

to the office of a high

priest according
keys pertaining to this high and holy'
hand to swear an oath according to the

all

holding

do hereby set my
order of the holy priesthood, in the presence of the Feather, and of
the Son, and of his servant, the prophet, who holds the keys of
calling,

And

authority on this earth.

testify

my power, and abide his counsel

mission is completed on the earth.

with

all

The person
write his

will

that
in

I
all

will

uphold him

things

then kiss the written word of the Lord and

ii.

i.

I,

my

name.

THE MANNER OF ANOINTING THE ELECT

No.

until

UTAH, September

THE PROPHET

LADY.

9th, 1860.

the of the Lord, holding the

the holy priesthood, according to

my

full keys of
anoint
birthright,
you in the

name

of Jesus Christ with this holy anointing, according to your

birthright, to be a prophetess, even the elect lady, and set you apart
to minister in holy things to all those

moreover,

anoint your

womb

posterity unto the Lord.

that

who

are of your sex.

you may bring

forth a

I,

holy

MANNER OF ANOINTING.

22

The prophet

2.

elect lady,

will

then lay his hands upon the head of the

and express these words

holding the

full

I, the prophet of the Lord,

keys of the holy priesthood, according to my birth:

and seal upon you this

right, place my hands upon your head,
Even so. Amen
holy anointing in the name of Jesus Christ.

and Amen.

The

person's

name

shall

then be recorded in the "Lamb's

Book

of Life," to be no more blotted out forever,

MANNER OF ANOINTING FEMALES

IN

THE CHURCH

OF CHRIST.
No.
1.

UTAH, September

12,

HAVING been duly elected and anointed

9th, 1860.

to this authority,

name

of Jesus Christ
my
with a holy anointing, according to your birthright ; and I set you
apart to minister in holy things, according as you shall hereafter
birthright, anoint you in the

according to

be appointed.
moreover, anoint your
I,
forth
a
holy posterity unto the Lord.
bring
2,

The

elect lady will .then place her

womb

that

you may

hand upon the head of

the handmaiden, and express these words

Beloved handmaiden,
I having been duly elected and anointed with a holy anointing,
:

according to

my

your head, and

birthright to this authority, place

seal

this

my

hands upon

holy anointing in the

upon you
Even so. Amen and Amen.
The person's name shall then be recorded
of Life," to be blotted out no more forever.

name

of

Jesus Christ.

in the

MANNER OF ANOINTING HIGH

No.
i.

"Lamb's Book

PRIESTS.

UTAH, September

13.
I,

pth, 1860.

the prophet of the Lord, holding the

priesthood, according to

my

full keys of the holy

anoint
birthright,
you in the name of

Jesus Christ with a holy anointing according to your birthright,

and

set

you apart to minister

in holy things,

according to that

MANNER OF ANOINTING AND ORDAINING.

office to

which you have been ordained.

member

secret

that

The prophet

2.

person,

you may
will

I, moreover, anoint your

a
holy posterity unto the Lord.
beget

then place his hands upon the head of the

I, the prophet of the Lord,

and express these words

holding the

full

keys of the holy priesthood, according to

place

my

hands upon your head, and

right,

23

holy anointing in the

name

of Jesus

my

birth-

seal

Christ,

upon you this

Even so, Amen

and Amen.

MANNER OF ORDAINING MEN TO THE HIGH

PRIESTHOOD,
No,

UTAH, September

14.

Qth, 1860,

BEING a servant of the Lord, holding the high priesthood, according to my birthright and ordination, place my hands upon
I,

And inasmuch as yoij arq

your head in the name of Jesus Christ.
an heir with me to this authority, I ordain you to the office of a
high

priest,

pertaining
Christ.

and confer upon you

this high and holy

to

Even

so.

Amen

all

the

calling,

gifts,

powers, and keys

name of Jesqs

in the

and

MANNER OF CONFIRMING MEMBERS

CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST.
No.

UTAH, September

15.

IN

THE

pth,

DEAR brother (or sister), I being a servant of the Lord, holding

the high priesthood according to my birthright and ordination, place
my hands upon yoyr head, and confer upon you the gift of the
and inasmuch as you will give heed to the- promptHoly Messenger, he shall lead you into ajl truth, and
direct your footsteps until the perfect day
and I seal his attendance upon you in the. name of Jesus Christ.
Jyn sp, Amen
and Amen.

Holy Ghost

ings of that

THE OLD CHURCH REJECTED.

THE OLD CHURCH REJECTED.

No.

BEHOLD!

1.

i6th, 1860.

UTAH, September

6.

Verily I say unto you,

and

my

servant Joseph,

my

pie-

people Israel for the set

I have sent a warning
come.
deliverance
has
now
time for their
of
chief
unto
the
voice
shepherds
my flock, and they have treated

pare yourself to

it

go

as a light thing,

deliver

and trampled

but they shall

naqght
can deliver
;

forth

my people, and do

under

their feet

that I

am

it

now know

as

the Lord,

my own work

a thing of

and

that I

without their

assist-

ance.
I

2.

have done

me

their duty to

withheld

my

Yet

from me.

it

duty to them

when

for

but they have not done

most needed

am

their assistance, they

not .without friends in the world,

shall shortly see.

And I say unto you, that you
and
open your mouth, and with all your power progo
claim both loud and long against the abominations of this people

and

this they

shall

forth

for they

have altogether departed from me, and

have rejected

them.
2.

And, behold,

give unto

shall gather together all those

you a commandment that you

will hearken unto me
and I

who

and supply their needs both in food and

and
I
will
their
be
raiment,
God, and they shall be my people
and I will feed them in a fat pasture, and I will leave them no
will preserve their lives,

more.
4.

And

will cut

off

from the earth

those

all

who

will

not

gather themselves together according to your command ; for I am

the Lord.
And I will establish the full keys of the holy priesthood upon the earth, even though I should have to cut off the

whole community
5.

And

in order to

mine enemies

they shall

so.

shall not regard those shepover

placed
my flock, but who are now
for tears of sorrow shall roll down their cheeks.
I

herds whom, formerly,

have done

do

say unto you that you

all in

be the

my power
first

to save them, but

it

is all

in vain

and

my withering hand for my wrath is

And inasmuch as you have
overflowing.

to feel

kindled against them to

desired a greater manifestation of

my

power,

I will

grant

it

unto

THE ROD OF MOSES.

25

and when you are called to deliver my people, I will place

the rod in your hand with all the power that accompanied it when
for thou art Moses, the legal heir to
it was upon the earth before
you

use

it,

and no person save

thyself to receive
it.

He

fore

you

it

shall place
all

thyself shall

for I will speedily

your hand, and no power shall stand beYea, verily I say unto thee, kings shall

in

it

use it therefore, prepare

send a holy messenger with

your days.

consume away and drop from their thrones, and nations shall
crumble to dust, and thou shalt have the power to smite the earth
for
with a curse as often as thou wilt, until thy mission is ended
;

I will

be with thee unto the end.

now add no more. I am he that was, and is, and

Even so. Amen and Amen.
even Jesus Christ.
I

is

to

come

THE ROD OF MOSES.

No.

THIS rod proceeded

1.
is
it,

24th, 1860.

UTAH, September

17.

as endurable as

and he

is

God

forth

himself.

from the

He

sworn to sustain that

placed

man who

first

God

of

all,

and

his superscription
is

called to use

it,

it

upon
and

cannot be used by any person but the seventh angel, or those

he shall appoint for the seventh angel is always the president of that world in which he dwells.
It is his duty to preside
it

whom

over the dispensation of the fullness of times, and

by

all

the

Gods

who number

your hand, for you are worthy

ceive
2.

millions.

servant Joseph, that I will place the rod

my

to you,

of eternity,

therefore,

he

is

And

sustained

say unof Moses in

I

prepare yourself to re-

it.

To

every

quorum

of the

Gods

there

is

a world like unto

through a state of mortality and to the creations of

the great King of Kings and Lord of Lords there is no end.
this passing

3.

Behold, I

am

Jesus Christ, and I testify unto all the inhabihave opened the seventh seal.
Therefore,

tants of the earth that I

unto you, O ye inhabitants of the earth, prepare yourselves

which is coming upon you ; for I will lay the wicked low,
for my wrath is kindled, and it will never be appeased until I
I say

for that

REVELATION TO PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG.

26

have avenged the blood of all my saints and servants that has
been shed upon the earth since the world began.

And, behold,

4.

say unto you,

have raised you up, that through you

in the defense of

my

servant Joseph, that I

might make manifest mine

chosen people.
Therefore,

my
almighty power
my son, be of good courage, and I will be with you, and no power
shall stand before you unto the end ; for the hand that is raised
against you shall wither,

and the tongue

that lies against you, shall

consume away in its mouth and I will bless you above all men
with an abundance of blessings, for I have chosen you.
I now add no more. I am he that was, and is, and is to come
;

even Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen

so.

and Amen.

REVELATION TO PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG.

No.

UTAH, October 2nd, 1860.

1 8.

WHEN you were small in your own eyes, I took you and
you up, and I guarded you both by night and by day and
when you were afflicted I raised you up again, and I multiplied
I increased your cattle, your horses, your
blessings upon you.
houses and your lands, until you have waxed great.
I guarded
1.

raised

you as a father guards his son, and you were unto me as the apple
of mine eye.
But when I raised up a prophet to deliver my people, and sent him unto you, you shut your door against him, for
which thing my wrath and indignation are kindled against you.
if you had not done this wicked
thing,
would have established both you and your seed upon the throne
of Israel forever but now I will deliver you into the hands of
my
servant Joseph, and what he does, I will sanction for his word

Therefore, I say unto you,

I

shall never
2.

my

fail.

As concerning my

servant Joseph Smith.

Smith held the

full

servant Heber, his heart was

He

keys of

has thought that

this

leading keys of the resurrection ;

3.
My servant Joseph Smith

pointed to open the sixth

seal,

last

my

dispensation,

bound up

in

servant Joseph

and

also the

but he has been deceived.

is

and

the sixth angel, and he was apto loose the four angels who

REVELATION TO PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG.

were bound

in the great river

27

Euphrates, that they might be ready

when

the seventh angel should open the seventh seal.

These angels represent the riders of the four horses that John saw,
and they are the captains of the Lord's hosts.
to go to war

Did my servant Joseph Smith hold the

full keys of the

he
held
them in part.
he
did
No,
not;
only
holy priesthood?
Does the seventh angel hold the full keys of my holy priesthood?
and there is but one man upon the earth who can
Yes, he does
4.

Who is that man? It is

keys of that priesthood.
the
full keys of my kingdom
Morris.
He
holds
my servant Joseph
in
to
Adam ; and he received
for
he
is
next
on the earth ;
authority

hold the

full

his ordination
posterity,

and

a council of the

in

them

to deliver

Gods

to preside over

out of the hands of

all

Adam's

their enemies.

Does my servant Joseph Smith hold the leading keys of

No, he does
pertaining to Adam's posterity?

5.

the resurrection

not; nor he never

Does

will.

servant Joseph Morris hold

my

Who does then?

those keys?
No.
keys of the resurrection pertaining to his

How many

6.

persons are there

Adam

who hold

the resurrection pertaining to this planet?

Adam and

holds the leading

posterity.

the leading keys of

Who

Two.

are they?

Jesus.

Joseph Smith gives up to Moses; Moses gives up to

7.

Adam

gives

up

God may be
8.
When
he

own

will step

to Jesus

and Jesus

gives

up

Adam;

to the Father,

that

all in all.

Jesus shall have finished his work as a Mediator,

out of that place and will go forth upon other earths

and preach the gospel and he will go on from step to step until
he becomes a God like unto the Eternal Father.
And when this world becomes celestialized, and moves out
9.
of its present position, and takes its place among celestial planets,
;

Adam

will

Father

is

be worshipped by the posterity of Moses as the Eternal

now worshipped by Adam's

posterity

and

this

accord-

ing to the law of eternal progression.

Joseph Smith

10.

to this,

and hold the

will

come

forth

upon another

earth like un-

keys of the holy priesthood, to preside

over the posterity of Moses.
11.
Jesus said, "No man taketh my life away; but I lay it

down

of myself.

full

have power to lay down

my

life,

and

have

THE DELIVERANCE OF GOD'S PEOPLE.

28
to take

power

it

up again

commandment

this

received from

Father."

my

12.

ye hundred and forty-four thousand! you also have

down your lives and to take them up again for you

to lay

power

commandment from your Fathers. And you, in

connection with Adam, hold the keys of the resurrection per-

received this

taining to his posterity.

now add no more.

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

so.

Amen

and Amen.

THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE DELIVERANCE

OF GOD'S PEOPLE.
No.

UTAH, October

19.

i3th, 1860.

VERILY I say unto you my servant Joseph that, inasmuch as

desired to know of me concerning the time when I have
have
you
concluded to commence to deliver my people, I will make it
1.

known unto
I

2.

in behalf of

ings

my

you.

have heard your prayers and seen your agonizing groans

for I

mine

afflicted people,

have borne with the

flock until I will bear with

and

follies

I will

now

satisfy

your

feel-

of those chief shepherds of

them no longer

therefore, prepare

commence to deliver my people

be woe unto those who undertake to stay my

yourself for the work, for I will

this

fall,

and

hand, for

it

will

I will

destruction until

heard the

sweep them out of existence as with the besom of

there shall be none left to tell the tale.
I have

cries of

mine

afflicted

people until

I will

hear them no

longer.
3.

And

as for the chief shepherds

of

my

flock, I

will

not be

with by them any longer.

Therefore, if they are not ready
to do their duty at the time which I have appointed, I will cut
them off first, and afterwards those who uphold them, until there
trifled

be nothing left to oppose me ; for I am the Lord, and I am

not to be mocked.
Had it not have been for the pure that are

shall

people, I would have cut those shepherds off before

but with a view to save the pure of my people, I have
suffered them to run thus far; but, now I will, at all hazards,

among my

this

time

THE DELIVERANCE OF GOD'S PEOPLE.

29

until

who will hearken unto me, and the rest I

have shown mercy the rebellious shepherds of
mercy has no more claim upon them.

And

deliver all those

I

destroy.
flock,
4.

say unto you,

my

servant Joseph, that inasmuch as

my

who

are surrounded by enemies

you

will

are

have no power over you

laying snares to entrap

but I will break up all

in
them
their
councils
until they shall feel
by confusing
that it is hard for them to kick against me for my course is one
eternal round, and my purposes never fail.
And I say unto you, that whomsoever you curse, I will
5.
you, they shall

their plans

curse
shall

and whomsoever you

be

felt

murmured

to the ends

me

against

because

people to be delayed

my

bless, I will bless.

And

your power

And

although you have

have suffered the deliverance of

of the earth.

to the present time, yet I have for-

up

And I say unto you, my son, murmur no more

given you.
will be with you to the end.
I now add no more.
I am he that was, and is, and is to

for I

come

Amen and Amen.

even Jesus Christ.

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE SHEPHERDS OF

ISRAEL. THE REJECTION OF THE
TEMPLE.
No.

UTAH, October

20.

BEHOLD,

have seen the

am

the Alpha

distress of

men

When

with

and Omega, even Jesus Christ. I

afflicted people, and I have pre-

mine

pared a way for their escape.

of those

whom

And

have seen the disobedience

entrusted the souls of

wished to change things

my

greatest opposers.

done the most against me

power in mine own hands
without those

who can do

own

still

will,

and

own way, and

Nevertheless, when they

2.

Oh! how my

people.

to accomplish

my

purposes.

for

they have
shall have

that they are able to do, I shall

I

have

can do

But they wish to do their

servants.
I would that they

without me.

be considered

were either hot or cold

my

could not work with them

instead of assisting me, they sought their

been

1860.

i6th,

my

but they are neither.

bowels yearn with pity towards the
;

pure

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE FALSE SHEPHERDS.

30
of my
whom

people

who

I shall

be compelled to cut

are going on like lambs to the slaughter, and

off on account of the wicked-

But I will satisfy myness of those chief shepherds of my flock.

self upon them ; for I will not leave one of their seed alive.
As I
did to Jeroboam, so

I will

do to them.

3.
They have done nothing but aggravate me in all their
works.
When I have commanded them to do one thing, they
have done another in opposition to it. When I commanded them

to seal

spoken

no more, they continued sealing as though

thus trampling my words under their feet.

commanded them

my

garded

had never

And when

no more missionaries, they disreword, and sent missionaries out as though I had never
to send out

spoken.
4.
They have also contemplated building the temple which I
have rejected ; but, behold, I say unto you,
ye rebellious shepherds you have gone your length, and I will now stop you for

the

man

that undertakes to lay

a stone upon that temple

I will

both him and his seed off from the earth forthwith, and his
shall

be handed down

in

cut

name

shame and disgrace from generation to

generation.
5.

And

as for the

opposition to
their enemies,
shall

am

and

it

will

I will

be hard

sent out

them

deliver

for

be confounded on every hand ;

on missions

into the

in

hands of

And they
not with them.
I

them

to escape.

for I

am

the Lord.

6.

to

men who have been

my command,

And

as for the sealing which has been

my command,

I will cast

have attended to that matter

mitted by those

it all

all

who have been

down, and

done

visit

in opposition

upon those who

com-

the sins which have been

sealed by

them

for I

am

not to

be mocked.
7.

Therefore, I say unto you,

ness for that which

my

son, place yourself in readi-

coming upon you ; for I will lay your way

open, and you shall have no difficulty in going forth to your place.
You shall meet with no disappointments as you have hitherto
done.
And, at the time appointed, I will make known unto you
the course you shall take; therefore, place your confidence in me,
and I will lead you triumphantly over all your enemies, and my
is

people shall see no more affliction forever for I am the Lord

I will be their shepherd forever.
Even so. Amen and Amen'
;

and

THE GATHERING TO SALT LAKE

CITY.

THE GATHERING TO SALT LAKE

No.

CITY.

UTAH, October

21.

31

1860.

24th,

1.
BEHOLD, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the Eternal Father,
even he who holds the keys of death and hell. I suffered my

blood to be shed upon the cross for the sins of the world that I
might save as many as my Father hath put within my power.
2.

And

which

I testify

unto

all

mankind

that I

have given

this reve-

servant Joseph according to the commandment

received from my Father.
Therefore, I say unto you,

lation unto

my

who

ye saints

me, and profess to live by every word

mouth,
my
place yourselves in readiness for
coming upon you, for you shall behold scenes that
trust in

that proceeds from

that which

is

cause your hearts to melt within you.

For I am about to gather together, unto one place, all those
3.
that will hearken to me ; and it mattereth not unto me whether
will

the

liars

will cut

and hypocrites gather themselves together, or not

off let them be wheresoever they may.

for I

them

have appointed a place for the gathering together of my

which
people,
place is the Public Square in that City called the
Great Salt Lake City even the central point.
4.

5.

And

and speak

I will there

to

stand side by side with

him mouth

those things which

will

to

mouth

and

be necessary

for

my

will

servant Joseph,

instruct

him to know

him

in

at

the

appointed time.

And I will give unto him power

and
the goats { so called ) and he
sheep
the one side and the goats on the other

to discern

6.

spoken of

in the

between the

shall place the

;

for this

is

sheep on

the harvest

when the angels were

to be sent to
from among the wheat, that the wheat might
l>e save^ and that the tares might be destroyed,
And at that time the hosts of heaven shall be there, and I
7.

gather out the

Scripture,

tares'

lead them up to battle, and go before them from conquering

to conquer and I will never again stay my hand until I have laid
mine enemies flow for my time is now come to make manifest

-will

mine almighty power among the nations and .kingdoms of the

earth.

INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE PROPHET.

32
8.

my

Therefore,

son rest assured that

and make known unto thee

will

be with thee,

things which

may be necessary for

And although thou hast been
thee to know unto the end.
mocked and derided by thine enemies, and hast been belied by
them, and been driven from place to place without a sure place to
all

lay thine head, yet thou hast a friend in

me who

is

greater than

al]

thine enemies.

And

9.

unto you

you mock my
kingdom, that
I

am

now,

ye mockers, hearken to the words of the Lord

Your race

is

now

and you

run,

shall

know

that

when

whom I have called to hold the keys of my

mock
me and I will settle with you. Behold,
you

servant

Jesus Christ, and I testify unto

all

the inhabitants of the

earth that I have sent that spirit which inhabited the

body of

now inwho
do not
body
my
believe it, shall soon feel it.
O
mock
Therefore,
on,
ye mockers,
the scene will soon be over.
I am Jesus Christ.
Even so.
Amen and Amen.
Moses

to rule rny

habits the

kingdom upon

of

the earth,

servant Joseph

and

and

all

that spirit

those

TO THE PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.

No.

UTAH, October

22.

3oth,

1860.

BEHOLD, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, my son, murnot at your fate, neither be faint-hearted nor faithless
inj[my
promises but be of good courage, and remember that I am with
1.

mur

you

to fight your battles.

2.

Why

should you doubt in

failed to fulfill

swer

my

promises as

my

far as I

Have I ever
promises?
have gone with you t An-

and if I have never failed to fulfill my

and
do
not
believe in those promises which yet repromises,
you
main to be fulfilled, you are under condemnation. Yea, I require
this for yourself

you should place the utmost confidence in me. Therefore,

not with my words ; but rise up and do your duty, and prepare yourself for the work that lies before you, for it is at your
that

trifle

door.
3.

Do

you suppose

that I

am

driven about by every wind that

INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE PROPHET.

blows,

and tossed about

you about

more

my
my

Then

it?

like a

trifle

33

wave upon the ocean? What think

me no more; neither use any

with

Oh how you

insulting language towards me.

have piercecL
I can do

heart with the language that you have used to me.

duty without being driven to it.

4.

and

if

And when you are ready to go forth to your place

am not there to open your way and guard you from

go

your
bear the

enemies, and lead you triumphantly over them all, I will

forever.
And if you do not speedily rise up and go, you
for I am now ready, and I will conwill be under condemnation

blame

sume everything that stands in your way. And, as a token of this,

I will cut off a number of this people that you may know that the
time for the work to commence has come for those shepherds of
;

my

flock will not

this is

shall

done, you

upon you, and

5.

open the way

I will

go

for

you unless

forth speedily, or

do

When

this.

your enemies

be

will

not protect you only in the line of your duty.

Therefore, prepare thyself now,

and hearken, and

try to

I say unto thee, that if I do not fulfill the

satisfy thy mind.
which
I
have
made to the very letter, thou art under no
promises

further obligation to me and to this people ; and I will do unto

thee as thou hast desired of me, or otherwise I will bear the blame
forever.

be

well.

Even

Therefore, settle thy

so.

BLESSINGS FOR
No.

BEHOLD,

am

the Eternal Father,

hold

will

all

and

8th,

1860.

speak unto you,

mine Only Begotten Son.

And inasmuch as you have

my not submitting

ings with you, in

and

of the Eternal Father.

UTAH, November

servant Joseph, through

2.

the matter,

THE PROPHET'S BENEFACTORS.

23.

1.

my

mind upon
the Son

am Jesus Christ,
Amen and Amen.

felt

dissatisfied with

to be counselled

my

deal-

by you, be-

In consequence of the
you upon this matter.
which you have been placed, I have withheld the
power of your office from you up to this time nevertheless, I
have committed unto you the full keys of the holy priesthood but
I will satisfy

situation in

BLESSINGS FOR THE PROPHET'S BENEFACTORS.

34

now

I will

your

satisfaction.

You have

3.

but

committ unto you the

am

often feared that

unchangeable in

with you in

command

all

my

shall

Thou

4.

in the lat er days

And

5.

would not

things

whom Moses

counsel

will

and your
go before you

for I will

my word

fulfill

And now

spoke,

who was

whose word should be obeyed by

to

all.

say unto you, settle your affairs at the place where

and get ready. Set your own time to commence

you now

dwell,

the work,

and

and

all

prophet of

art that

course.

unto

office

with which you have to deal

things

be obeyed in
and make your words good.

come

power of your

full

it

be brought about at your appointed time,

way for I have now committed unto you

shall

in your appointed

power ; therefore, all things are now placed within your power
and I will influence you, and make you understand my will conall

cerning

things with which

all

wilt, I will

save alive

linger not,

fore,

work.

the
6.

maid

And whom

deal.

wilt, I will

but go forth as thou art

Even so.
the Lord.

am

destroy

thou
there-

commanded, and
Amen.

start

And
in

now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the handwhose house you have dwelt. I have beheld all her

affliction with

her ;

you have to

and whom thou

her husband, and

for I will restore her

have prepared a blessing for

again, and he shall

husband unto her

be a blessing unto her all her days,

I have seen his affliction until
7.
with pity towards him for I know him.
hold my holy priesthood upon the earth

my bowels have yearned

He is a chosen vessel to

and

will

make

of

him

a mighty man and I will make up unto him for all his distresses.
And because they opened their doors for you when you were in
;

and assisted you in the work which I raised you up to do,

names shall be handed down from generation to generation

distress,

their

as a memorial for the good deeds which they have done to you.
I do not look at men as they look at each other ; for that which is

highly esteemed

am

Jesus Christ

among men, is an abomination

Even so. Amen and Amen.

in

my

sight.

THE SIGNS OF COMMAND.

THE
No.

UTAH, November nth, 1860.

verily, thus saith the Lord, even Jesus

VERILY,

Son of God,
I

am

COMMAND.

SIGNS OF

24.

1.

35

my mind concerning

have settled

Christ the

the course which

my people from the highest of them to

unto
say
you, my son, that I will now settle

about to take with

And

the lowest.

them to your satisfaction. Therefore, settle thy

have before commanded thee, and also give the

the matter with

business as

command and from the very hour that thou shalt do this, I will
commence to lay mine enemies low. If I do not, I will bear the
blame forever, and thou shalt be free from blame. And when
thou shalt give the command, thou shalt raise thy right arm to;

ward heaven, and express these words

2.

Christ, I call

name

of thy Son, Jesus

upon thee on this solemn occasion

as thou hast conferred

upon me

people out of the hands of

charge and

my
of my

God, the Eternal Father, in the

authority

at
I

this

all their

and inasmach

honor, namely, to deliver thy

enemies

having placed under

my command all thy heavenly host

command them to go forth from this

by virtue
very hour,

even from conquering to conquer.

And when thou wishest to stop me, thou shalt again raise
3.
thy right arm, and express these words
:

4.

call

upon

God, the Eternal Father, by virtue of

thee, in the

name

my

authority, I

of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to stay thy

hand.

And when thou hast expressed these words, thou shalt drop
And these shall be the signs which thou shalt manifest
And thou shalt prove that thy word
starting and stopping.

5.

thy arm.
for

shall

never

fail.

And when

never stay mine hand again

shalt say unto me, "stop."
And* I will cut off everything that stands in the way; and thou
shalt never again have to complain of me for my backwardness.
6.

until thy

And,

way

commence,

shall

I will

be opened, and thou

unto thee,

for thy satisfaction, I say

promise to the very

people up into

my

letter, I will

presence

at

if

do not

fulfill this

take thee out of the midst of this

one hour's notice

for

thou shalt

DESTRUCTION OF FALSE SHEPHERDS,

36
suffer

no

And

longer.

make unto

thee a promise that thou

hand of an enemy therefore, I say

unto thee, give the command when thou art ready.
Even so. Amen
I am Jesus Christ.
I now add no more.
by the

shalt never lose thy life

and Amen.

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE FALSE SHEPHERDS.

No.

UTAH, November

25.

VERILY

1.

I will

unto you, my servant Joseph, be not fearful,

but
be of good courage, for I am with thee,
;
known unto thee the course which I am about to

I say

nor faint-hearted

and

i3th, 1860.

make

take with mine enemies.

Inasmuch

2.

as I have sent a

warning voice unto the chief

it, I will cut both

my flock, and they have rejected

them and their seed off first, and afterwards I
shepherds of
I shall

now

have cut

acting under

left among my
And from them I

into the midst of

will

my

in

continue until

Church, who are

be a false

their influence, until there shall not

shepherd
3.

men

off all the responsible

my

people, neither large nor small.

go to mine enemies who have come

people, and I will not leave one of them
will

.and inasmuch as I could not seperate the shepherds of my

flock from the enemy which has deceived them, they shall all die
together in one day.

alive

Nevertheless, I will save alive of

4.

pure in heart as I

men

to organize

and

my Church

And inasmuch

5.

enemies, who have

their

can

will

my people as many of the

save alive sufficient faithful

according

to. mine

as thou hast, of late,

laid a trap for thee,

own

been
will

pattern.

visited

move

by mine

thee out of

way before the time which they have appointed to ensnare

come and I will take them in their own snare.

thee has

Therefore, get thee ready, and go to some secret place, "and

the
command ; and I will go forth from that very hour.
give
And as soon as thou hast given the command, hearken out, and
6.

be ready to go forth to take thy place

streets

without

fear.

And,

for thy

for

thou shait walk the

satisfaction, I

say unto thee,

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN PARSON.

37

do not fulfill this promise, I will require no more at thy

I will take thee out of the midst of this people that
but
hands
Thou shalt soon prove me in these things. I shalL
hour.
very
that

if I
;

give unto thee no

have

more

revelations

fulfilled this promise,

now add no more.

Amen.

and
I

upon

this

subject until I shall

satisfied thy feelings.

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING RICHARD COOK.

No.

UTAH, November

26.

BEHOLD,

verily

say unto you,

my

29th,

1860.

servant Joseph, hearken

unto the words of the Lord your God, for I am about to make
known unto you my will concerning my servant Richard Cook.
I

him

have known him from the beginning, and

in all his administrations

among my

people,

have been with

and

eyes have

my

been upon him for good, for I have prepared him for a great
work therefore, let him prepare himself for that which has to
;

Let him place confidence in me,

come, for I will satisfy him.
and he shall never be disappointed. He is a chosen vessel to

bear my name to the nations of the earth and, in a day to come,

he shall receive a place in the apostleship, and travel from place
and he shall gain a name that will never
to place all his days
;

die,

for

promises

will

be with

but

let

Christ, the

him

him.
set

Son of God.

Let him not be faithless in

himself for

Even

so.

the

work.

am

my

Jesus

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

No.

UTAH, December

27.

BEHOLD

am Alpha and Omega,

6th,

1860.

even Jesus Christ, the Son of

I have
speak unto him according to his desire.
heard his prayers which he has offered up unto me, and I will
answer them to his satisfaction.
I have seen him in all his move-

God, and

ments

in

my Church

thought that

from

his beginning; and although he has

have not heard him, yet. I have been present with

JOHN COOK.

38

him by mine holy

eminent

He

need not

my

and

Church,

have now called him to hold an

for

fear that I will not

and

the very letter;

raised

angels,

position in

will give

he

fulfill

is

my

greatly

beloved by me.

promises, for

will

unto him a testimony that

to

have

my Church upon the earth and inasme to know his birthright, behold I
He is an heir to my holy priesthim.
become one of my special witnesses to bear my

up a prophet

to rule

much as he has desired

will make it known unto
hood, and he shall

of

name

to the nations of the earth ; and he shall bring many thousands to the knowledge of the truth ; and he shall open his mouth
and prophesy in my name and he shall seal up the destiny of
;

nations,

and

live as

long upon the earth as he desires, and pos-

sess all the blessings that belong to the high priesthood.

and

that was,

is

to

Even

come, even Jesus Christ.

I
so.

am he
Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN COOK.

No.
1.

Joseph
will

UTAH, December nth, 1860.

28.

BEHOLD, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, my servant

that inasmuch as you have inquired of me to know my
:

my

concerning

servant

John Cook,

I will

make

it

known un-

to you.
I have prepared a blessing for him ; for he is greatly be2.
I have prepared him for
loved by me for his integrity of heart.
a mighty work upon the earth
and although he is of slow speech,
;

yet I will

become

open

fluent

his

mouth and

in speech.

And

and he

loose his tongue,

he

shall travel,

and preach

shall

my

gospel from land to land, and from country to country, until he

is satisfied.
He shall go at his pleasure, and return at the same,

and be subject
is

to

none but the prophet of the Lord

upright before me, and his lineage

is

for his heart

that of

Ephriam.
He is an heir to my holy priesthood, and I have blessed
3.
him with a great blessing, and none of his fellows shall excel him
in

wisdom.

And he

men

in

shall

be blessed with great stores of knowl-

become a counselor to one of the

my kingdom and he shall gain the favor of

edge; and he

shall

greatest
all

who

RICHARD COOK AND THE PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.

become acquainted with him.

in a

And,

39

day to come, he

shall

possess great riches, and his posterity shall be the chosen of the
Lord holding the holy priesthood and he shall live upon the
earth as long as he desires.

come; even Jesus

am

Even

Christ.

he that was, and

is,

and

to

is

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION TO RICHARD COOK AND THE

PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.
No.

UTAH, December

29.

i5th,

1860.

BEHOLD, I am the Alpha and Omega, even Jesus Christ,

of the Eternal Father.
Son
the
And
I say unto you that I have given my word to accom2.
1.

And I have so laid my plans

mighty work upon the earth.
and I shall work
that they cannot be frustrated by man's power

plish a

who know anyassured that I will accomplish that

hands, and let them not be impatient ;

to their accomplishment.

thing about

my

whereunto

have

for

it

day of

for the

my

my

set

power

come as soon as they will be ready

not be ready will be taken in a snare.
servant Richard Cook, let him not be

will

will

As concerning my

3.

let all saints,

rest

plans,

and many who

Therefore,

I
impatient but let him trust in me, and I will satisfy him.
require of him that he shall place all confidence in my words, and
;

He need not to fear mine enemies, for they

hands, and I will hold them with an almighty hand.
for I
Let him prepare himself for the work that lies before him
not

trifle

are in

with them.

my

am

about to

and he

shall

him to hold an eminent position in my Church

travel, and preach my gospel all his days, for that is
call

his calling.
4.

And, behold,

speak unto you,

my

servant Joseph,

and

say unto you, settle your mind, and place your confidence in me,
and do not trifle with my words. Have I ever neglected you?

Answer

As
self

If I have not, why should you insult me

you do by throwing out insinuations to me?

this for yourself.

in such a

manner

as

have said unto you before, so say

unto you again, get your-

ready to start the work, and then commence; and

if I

am

A PROPHESY.

40

not ready, then I will bear the blame forever

and I will stand for myself.

Be

5.

it

known unto

that I

have spoken

and

am

to

come

all

them.

Jesus Christ.

be

will

clear,

ye inhabitants of Utah Territory,

my

these things through

responsible for

even

you,

you

am

Even

servant Joseph,

he that was, and

and

is,

is

Amen and Amen.

so.

A PROPHESY TO THE INHABITANTS OF UTAH.

No.

UTAH, December

30.

1.

BEHOLD,

verily, verily,

thus saith the Lord:

commence

to pass that I will

It

1860.

shall

come

a mighty work upon the earth in

hundred and sixty-one

the year eighteen

2ist,

commencing

in

Utah

Territory.
I will begin with the men who now stand at the head of
Church, and I will cut them off first and from them I will

2.

my

go to those who are next to them in authority, and I will cut them
off also
and so I will continue until I shall have cut off every
shepherd in my Church both large and small that will not
;

my servant whom I have called.

And I will gather my people together

stand by
3.

to

one place, even

Lake City the central point in this Territory.

And I will be there myself, and stand side by side with my servant
And all the hosts of
Joseph, and speak to him mouth to mouth.
heaven shall be there.
I will lead them up to battle, and I will
to the Great Salt

separate the sheep from the goats.

As I cut off all the firstborn of Egypt, so I will go from
4.
settlement to settlement, cutting off all those whom I do not

own

claim as mine
goats
5.

for

never shed

my

blood to save the

they belong to Satan.

And when

have purged

my

Church,

will

go to that

nation called the United States, and I will purge her also
for I
will not leave anything alive in that land but the pure in heart ;
;

for that nation

now.
6.

is

ripe for the harvest,

and

will cut

them down

And

not

many

years shall pass

away before

my

people

THE DESTRUCTION OF IDOLATROUS PEOPLE.

land of promise

shall return to the

for I will

41

go before them and

fight their battles.

And a temple shall be built in that land; and I will make

but I will not
appearance in that temple from time to time
give any endowments, under the fullness of the holy priesthood, in
7.

my

this place

saints shall not

my

for

remain here long

this

is

not

the place for them.

And when

unto

I will give

I shall

my

have taken

my

people back to that land,

servant Joseph power to write a law which

and they shall abide it, or

govern the nations of the earth
off from the earth.
And from that time, I will go forth

shall

be cut

from nation to nation, cutting off everything that opposes my

have utterly wasted away the heathen nations.

plans, until I shall

And

9.

shall

it

come

nation of Great Britain

that offends

present with

for this

it

the Lord,

and

is

purge out of her everything

will

the day

servant Joseph,

my

whenever

to pass that, in her turn, I will visit the

and

of

my

have spoken these words.

him mouth

to

necessary, until his mission

is

And

power.

and speak

ended.

is

Even

so.

will

be

to mouth,

For I am
Amen and

Amen.

THE DESTRUCTION OF IDOLATROUS MEMBERS OF

THE OLD ORGANIZATION 'OF THE CHURCH
OF JESUS CHRIST.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 31.

BEHOLD,

1.

and

am

the

speak unto you,

3ist, 1860.

Lord of Hosts, even the Eternal Father,

my servant Joseph, through mine Only

Begotten Son.

Oh, how my wrath is kindled against these idolatrous peoWhat can I do with them ? They are innocently led away
from me. W hat can I do with them I will now make known unto
2.

ple

you what

do with them.

send my holy messengers

hold them by a power that those people
do not understand, until my wrath shall be over, and I shall have

to them,

cut off

about

and they

all

it.

will

those

will

shall

who

are worthy of death,

and

will

not be long

THE DESTRUCTION OF IDOLATROUS PEOPLE.

42

Therefore, I say unto you, my son, finish up your writing as

3.
soon as you can, and hold yourself in readiness for I will, shortly,
make a breach. I shall be ready as soon as you Avill be. I am
and if you do not believe me now,
waiting even now for you
;

you soon will believe me. And when you are ready, try me
if I do not satisfy
your feelings, then I will bear the blame.

You need

4.

men
to

and

to

my

not to think that you can make anything of those

have sent a warning voice for they will not come
terms in this life
therefore, I have concluded to move

whom

them out of the way; even

as I have

before spoken in former

revelations.

Can

5.

cannot.

you

shall

And

6.

submit to

let

the devil destroy

my Church?

have power to accomplish my own purposes

soon see to your heart's content.
I

enemies that

say unto you,

watch

No,

and

that

you are surrounded by

for

your blood ; but they shall have no power

hold them in mine almighty hand.

thirst for

over you, for I will

You

are guarded by the hosts of heaven.

They are conaround you, guarding you from your enemies.
Although
you do not see them always, yet you are surrounded by them confor the man that shall aptinually, and you need not to fear
7.

tinually

proach

you to

violent

lay

hands upon you,

die in your

shall

presence.

And

8.

it is

my

will that all

those

who know anything about

me

me, should place the utmost confidence in

betray

And,

9.

again, I say unto you, that

men whom

those

duty to them.

and
save

let

for I

will

not

it.

them do

my Church

placed over

flock

must either cut them

their
;

my

own

for the

will

and

you
;

off,

this I

shall not

for

mourn over

you have done your

or give

up

to

cannot allow.

them,
I

pure in heart have a claim upon

must

me

cannot forsake them.

10.

And inasmuch

as

you have desired to know of

the course that you shall persue with

my

deliverance, until I shall place the rod

me

as to

people, as touching their

in your hands, you shall

your right arm and give the command, and that shall answer
as though the rod was in your hand ; but I will soon place it in
even as soon as you will be ready to use it. Rememyour hand

raise

TO THE PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.

ber that
it is

my

am

mine eye is upon you for good.

instruct those men with whom
should
you
;

I will

And

with you

will that

made you acquainted for you

you commence the work.
Father

43

will

need

their assistance

have

when

I am the Eternal
you no mure at this time.
even the Father of Jesus Christ, through whom I speak

give unto

Even

unto you.

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION TO THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

No.
1.

BEHOLD,

And

the end.

6th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, January

32.

am the Alpha and Omega, the beginning and

am come to make known unto you those things

which you desire to know of me.

Why

2.

you so

are

faithless

in

my word?

am

really sur-

not blessed you above all other men that

I am sorry that I have to
dwell upon the face of the earth?
for
and
lack
of confidence in me.
unbelief
If I
reprove you
your

Have

prised at you.

had ever given you cause for this, I would willingly bear the
blame but you know that I have never given you the least cause.
Why, then, should you insult me in such a manner as you do? I
;

have

rights,

wounded,

well

as

can

you have; and when

as

feel as well as

can.

am

my

feelings

are

meet you
have never

ready to

you
can prove to you that I
failed to fullfil my promises in any one thing.
And now, I call
meet
to
me
and
let
us
have
a
upon you
settling, and if you can
in
which
I
one
case
have
failed
to
fullnll
prove
my promises, then

upon any

I will

ground

just

and

bear the blame forever, and you will be clear ; but

cannot do

this,

you

will

if

you

be under condemnation.

And if you do not stop insulting me in such a manner as

have
You
done, I will greatly chasten you for your follies.
you
know the promises which I have made unto you, and why do you
3.

not exercise faith in them

and you

You know
know the

also

that I

am

working with

state of this,

you continually
my people,
even as I do.
Then why do you act so strangely ?
4.
And, inasmuch as you know that you are not ready for me
;

MANNER OF SEALING THE PROPHET AND PROPHETESS.

44

commence

the work, why cannot you rest satisfied until you are
told you to get ready and start the work; and if I
have
ready?
am not ready at that time, then you can insult me as much as you
to

and

like,

do

I will

never complain about

it.

know my duty, and I

much love and

without being driven to it.

I have as
affection for these afflicted people as you have.

will

5.

those

it

You have felt grieved in your feelings at me for permitting

men to continue sealing in opposition to my command you
;

have desired in your heart that I should cut them off when they
stand before the altar; but I have concluded to cut them off in
another way
will finish

And

them

for I will cut

for I

When

off all at once.

do despise them

in

my

begin

heart.

wind up your affairs as soon as

and
when
are
It may
you can,
you
ready I will be ready also.
6.

again, I say unto you,

seem, to you, almost impossible for

do

will

Oh

one day.

in

it

witnessed at that time

the

me

to clear

your way

woe and lamentation

for there is

but I

that will

be

not a heart that will not be

penetrated.

now add no more.

am

he whose words are quick and

even Jesus Christ.

powerful

sharper than a two-edged sword

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

MANNER OF SEALING THE PROPHET AND

PROPHETESS FOR TIME AND ETERNITY.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, January

33.

THE

1.

bride,

I,

1861.

prophet shall express these words:

dearly beloved
the prophet of the Lord, having chosen you,
according

My

to your birthright, to

unto you

my

be

my

wife

hand and heart

to the holy order of heaven

Father,

yth,

and of the Son,

for

time and

all

eternity, give

a marriage covenant, according

and swear, in the presence of the

in

that I will

be a true and

faithful

husband

unto you.
2.

The

prophetess shall then express these words

My

dearly

beloved bridegroom, I, having chosen you to be my husband for

time and for all eternity, give unto you my hand and heart in a

WILLIAM KENDELL.

45

marriage covenant, according to the holy order of heaven

swear, in the presence of the Father,

be a kind and

book

of the

Son, that

and

will

unto you.

prophetess will then kiss the written word

The prophet and

3.

of the Lord,
in a

faithful wife

and

and each other

and

names

their

set apart for that purpose.

am

shall

be recorded

Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING WILLIAM KENDELL.

No. 34.

WEBER, UTAH, January

I

BEHOLD,

am

the

Lord of Hosts, and

servant Joseph, concerning

all

my

i4th, 1861.

speak unto you,

my

servant William Kendell.

have looked down upon him, and I have noticed him in

in my Church from the beginning.
I have

2.

his

movements

beheld the integrity of his heart, and when he has been surrounded
by darkness I have held him by my power. And now I have a
place prepared for him in my Church; and, inasmuch as he has
seen great darkness, he shall witness great light ; for his heart is
He need not to fear nor to be faint-hearted ;

honest before me.

let him place his confidence in me, and I will not

know the intentions of his heart, and while he trusts

but

betray

in

shall never
3.

work

be confounded ;

Let him

his

settle

for I will

it.

me, he

be with him.

mind and prepare himself

for a great

an heir to the holy priesthood, and his lineage is

;
that of Joseph who was sold into Egypt.
And if he is faithful
before me, no privilege shall be denied him.
I will open his
for

he

is

mouth and he

shall

have a fluency

thousands to a knowledge of the

of speech,

truth.

He

and bring many

shall

go from

nation

to nation, preaching my gospel, and he shall seal up the destinies

of nations.
He shall live upon the earth as long as he desires,

and he

shall

be

satisfied.

4.
And, inasmuch as his partner in life has been attacked by
an evil spirit, which has greatly afflicted her, let both him and her

rest assured that I will

soon release her from

unto her eternal

Amen.

life.

am

Jesus Christ.

it

Even

and

I will grant

so.

Amen and

THE FIRST

46

THE FIRST
No.

TEST.

WEBER, UTAH, January

35.

BEHOLD,

1.

TEST.

am

and Omega, even Jesus Christ,

same whose blood was shed

the Alpha

the Son of the Eternal Father

for the sins of the world, that

1861.

i6th,

the

he might save as many as his Father

hath placed within his power.

am come

2.

my

will

to

concerning

them

shall take with

make known unto

this,
;

my

my

you,

servant Joseph,

people, and the course which you

for the test

is

near

at

And

hand.

let

all

who understand my plans, trust in me, and they shall soon

be satisfied. They may be surrounded by enemies but not a
those

hair of their heads shall be hurt

a wall of

surround them as by

for I will

fire.

And it is my will that you should gather together all those

3.
\o whom you have made known my purposes concerning this
my people. And when they are gathered together, I will speak
and make my will known unto them, as touching the
course which they shall persue in connection with you
for I
have chosen them.
I am the Lord.

to them,

And, again,

4.

say unto you, that

should remain where you are until

for I

have concluded to do

it

it

is

my

will

that

you

have cleared your way

And when your enemies

I shall

speedily.

appear to crowd upon you, be calm in your mind, and do not

your feelings be ruffled ; for your enemies shall be as straws

let

in

your way.

And, again, it is my will that you should hold yourself in

and do not be faithless. I shall be ready when you
never fear.
It is my business to lead my Church
triumph-

5.

readiness,

are

antly over

all its

Church, and
for it?

What

enemies.

Do

you knew nothing about me.

fulfill

6.

and

my

you think that

I shall

forsake

my

the destroyer take all, after having given my life

think you of this? Do not act so strangely, as though

let

You know

that

cannot

fail

to

promises.

And, inasmuch

as

to converse with me,

you have desired

shall

to see

me

soon have that

you
would have met with you before this time,

if I

face to face,
privilege.

had had a place where

TO THE PROPHET.

47

But I will soon place you in a

could have met with you.
for I know
mouth
to mouth with you
where
I
can
speak
position
I

you wish to see me.

that

And

7.

as concerning

that he should hold his

my

office

servant Richard Cook,

as the bishop

it

is

my

will

He

in this place.

shall not give up to those, mine enemies, who are seeking to move
him out of his place and I will sustain him. And as for those
;

men who

have come to

this place to fight against

them with sudden death

he

tnem

shall cut

for I will
shall

They

off.

And

against me.

unto you,

I say

me, I will visit

send an angel to them, and
know that they cannot stand

my

servant Joseph, that

open your mouth and curse them, and I

they have left this place.
I am Jesus Christ.
I now add no more.
shall

will

fulfill

Even

so.

it

you

when

Amen

and Amen.

TO THE PROPHET.
No. 36.

WEBER, UTAH, January

verily saith the

BEHOLD,

Lord unto you,

my

lyth,

son,

set

1861
yourself

strong against mine enemies for the work has now commenced,
and it will continue until I have put all enemies under my
;

and you shall go about your work without any fear. You
feet
have complained to me for not giving unto you a manifestation of
my power. How could I do this before I had placed you in a
;

position for
I

power,

your post

it

As soon

do

will

like

so.

can give unto you a manifestation of

soon need it therefore, stand to
and be not faint-hearted, and I will

as I

You

will

man,
the work

and I will make your enemies flee

;
strengthen you for
And when the day has come
before you as chaff before the wind.
for
at

you to give the command, I will make it known unto you and
time all doubt will leave you, and you will be satisfied at
;

that

And

I will influence you continually, and I will stand by

and
your
put words in your mouth, and your oppression shall
soon leave you, and you shall never have to complain against me

once.

side,

after I

have once

thee weighed

started.

down

have pitied thee when

have seen

with oppression; but I will release thee at

SELECTION OF MEN TO THE APOSTLESHIP.

48
once.

now

I will

take thy burden

therefore, rest thyself,

and be

satisfied.

now add no more.

CURSINGS,

am

he that holds the keys of death and

Even

even Jesus Christ.

hell;

Amen and Amen.

so.

AND THE SELECTION OF MEN TO THE

APOSTLESHIP.

No. 37.

2oth, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, January

1.
BEHOLD, verily I say unto you, my servant Joseph, that,
when you curse those men whom I commanded you to curse, you
shall raise your right arm towards heaven, and express these words
Oh God, the eternal Father, I, thy servant, raise my right arm
:

towards heaven, and, having been

called

by thee to hold the

sealing and binding power upon the earth, by virtue of my

authority, and in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, I seal a curse

and

upon
and

lay

name
Even

up,

the

and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.

after

you have cursed those men, you

my

and when you have done

shepherds of

And,

enemies in
your blood

my

flock,

shall

then curse

at the first of

beginning
shall then curse

them;

all

the false

you shall curse

here who
have
enemies
you

thirst for

this,

you

flock.

again, I say unto you, that

this

place

but

whom

for

I will speedily destroy.

Before

all

do

your

this,

break them up, and confuse them and I will so

them one against another, that they shall have no power to

however,
set

be sudden

shall

Amen and Amen.

the chief shepherds of

3.

which

of the Father,
so.

And

2.

command the destroying angel to follow them

them low. And I pronounce this curse upon them in

And

death.

I will

unite themselves against you

difficulty, until I

place.

And

clear your

I will

do

and you

way

this at

shall pass

on without any
and take your

so that you can go

once.

And when

have done with

your enemies here, I will cut them off forthwith.

And, inasmuch as I have committed unto you the keys of
4.
my kingdom on the earth, it is necessary that there should be an

SELECTION OF MEN TO THE APQSTLESHIP.

49

I
understanding between us, as touching matters of importance.
do not claim the authority to do anything upon the earth, only

through you; for

I shall

work according the

am com-

as I

law,

manded by my Father, and without law I shall do nothing. And

I will make known unto you my law at all times when it shall
become necessary to do so; therefore, in all that you do, regulate
yourself according to

bound

to

my word;

your words

fulfill

if

and,

you

to the very letter.

do

will

do

If I

this, I

am

not, I shall

have broken the law of the holy priesthood, which I cannot do.
You need not, any more, to fear; for I will now take your
5.

burden upon myself, and I will see if I cannot bear it.

My heart
has been pained when I have looked down upon thee, and heard
Thou art
thy groans but thy oppression is nearly at an end.
;

beloved above
integrity

all

for there

men
is

thy virtue, and thine

for thy patience,

none

unto thee upon the earth

like

nations thereof shall feel thy rod.

6.
And although the shepherds

of

my

and the

have proven

flock

me, yet I have selected out a number of faithful

will give unto thee; and they will be faithful unto

treacherous to

men,

whom

thee,

and thou

shalt

have twenty-four

And

7.

command,

shalt

will

ordain them to the apostleship;

and thou

apostles.

make

the

bend

nations

the earth shall reel to

and

to thee,

and, at thy

drunken man.

fro like a

And

the nations of the earth shall abide the law that shall

forth

from thy mouth, or be cut

And whomsoever

it.

off; for

thou shalt bless,

ever thou shalt curse, I will curse

8.

thee
forter,

And

it

is

my

will that all

I will

for I

those

I,

come

the Lord, have spoken

am

bless

and whomso-

one with

who know me

thee.
shall

uphold

And I will send unto them the compower.

and he shall lead them into all truth. And I will give unto

with

all

their

them a powerful testimony, for I have called them

them stand firm to the truth which shall make them

men who

therefore, let
free.

And

now

absent from you, and they

shall come forth to you when they are needed.
And let my
servant Richard Cook be strong, and I will be with him, and put
words into his mouth at all times, when it becomes necessary for
will influence those

me

to

do

are

so.

I am he who holds the keys

jnow add no more at this time.
of death and hell
even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen.
I

JUDGMENTS OF GOD UPON THE WICKED.

50

THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD UPON THE WICKED,

AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE INNOCENT
WHO ARE DECEIVED.
No. 38.

WEBER, UTAH, January

1861.

25th,

1.
BEHOLD, I am he whose words are quick and powerful,
the same whose blood was shed
sharper than a two-edged sword
upon the cross for the sins of the world who groaned upon the
;

and bore the shame of the wicked, that he might save those
who were heirs to salvation; and having conquered death, hell,
and the grave, is now interceding with his Father in behalf of
cross

whom
And

those
2.

am come

to

make known unto

do you not place confidence in me?

You have nothing to fear. I

with you.
enemies.

my

you,

servant

things which you have desired to know of me.

those

Joseph,

Why

he shed his blood to save.

And

am

You know

am

that I

all sufficient for

continually watching over ycu,

am
your

and holding

your enemies off you, and they cannot come upon you until I
permit them to do so, and I will hold them until I am ready to
make a breach and when I am ready, I will cut them off sud;

You need

denly.

for I will take care

shall

not to fear that you will be injured by them ;

of you.
Your work is not yet done. You

never be slain by an enemy.

at rest,

and make your calculations

your mind be

let

Therefore,
for speedily

commencing

the

work.
I will stop the wicked course of this people.
They shall
3.
not go on as they are going.
Oh how my heart is pained when I
look down upon them, and see their situation.
They know not

what they are doing. They take the wrong for

for wrong.
What can I justly do with them?

and

right,

right

do not want

to

I shall
destroy the innocent with the guilty ; but what can I do ?
be compelled to cut off many innocent people who, being de-

ceived, I cannot undeceive

as

many

of

them

will take this

it

off.

And

matter into
I

this I

cannot avoid

and obey
own hands, and I

as will hearken to

will

my

be present

brought these things to a head,

at

the time

and then

I will

but

my
will

wnen

will

word.

save

And

speedily bear
I

manifest

shall

my

have

power.

JOHN FIRTH.

And

4.

made
them

the

as soon as

those chief shepherds of

move

make

first

and

51

against you, I

them

I will cut

my

the second

And

off instantly.

have

flock

move

against

from them

will"

go to others, and cut them off also even all who stand in your
way, and mine enemies shall see that I am more powerful than

And until this matter shall be brought to a head, I will

hold off from you all other surrounding influences. And no person
shall have any power to approach you, or to injure you.
You
they are.

on without any fear. And as concerning the curses

which you have uttered, I have heard them, and I will fulfill them
shall pass

at the

time appointed.

And

5.

as concerning

He

be cast down.

let him not

and unbelief to creep upon him,
There is no cause for this.
He

servant Richard Cook,

my

fear

suffers

which is grievous for me to see.

has never yet suffered any loss by trusting in me ; let him, therefore, repent of his follies, and lay hold of my promises, and let

him

act the part of a

man.

have poured out great blessings

him prove himseif worthy of them. I am disIf he will do my will, let him place the utmost
pleased with him.
confidence in me, and I will not betray it for my wrath is kindled
upon him, and

let

against none so much as

hand

in all things

is

it

against those

for without faith

who

confess not

my

impossible to please me.

Let this suffice for the present, and I will

I now add no more.

make known more unto you
so.
Amen and Amen.

it is

hereafter.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN FIRTH.

No. 39.
1.

WEBER, UTAH, January

VERILY,

inquired

Firth, I will

him, and

I say

me

of

to

make

it

unto you,

my

2yth, 1861.

Son, that inasmuch as you have

know my will concerning my servant John

known unto you. I have looked down upon

have seen the darkness which has surrounded him, and

have seen him labor under it, I have pitied him but with
I

when I
him it is now
2.

He

is

at

an end.

greatly beloved

by

me

for his humility, his faith,

and

DESTRUCTION OF WICKED SHEPHERDS.

LANGUAGE

52

and he shall be made strong, and do a

honesty of purpose
mighty work upon the earth for he is an heir to the high and holy
which priesthood holds the sealing and binding power.
priesthood

his

His lineage

him

is

that of

Ephraim

and

my kingdom for his calling

and preach my gospel.

in

nation

have prepared a place for

be to go from nation to

shall

And, in a day to come, he shall become a counselor to

who shall be ordained to the office of apostles, and I will
open his mouth and loose his tongue, and he shall become fluent
Let him prepare himself for the work which lies before
in speech.
him for I shall soon need his assistance in connection with others;
3.

those

he

therefore, if
for that

which

be

will

my

friend, let

him hold himself

coming, and, in the time of trouble,

is

in readiness

I will

be

his

friend also.

The

4.

and

great last test

to those

who

day to come

is

be

will

near at hand, and

my

now need

none need to be

friends,

be a friend

friends now, I will

in a

afraid to put their trust in me, for

I will not betray their confidence.

I
is

now give unto you no more.

come even Jesus Christ.

No. 40.
VERILY,

he that was, and

so.

WEBER, UTAH, January

I

say unto you,

my

is,

and

Amen and Amen.

AND THE DESTRUCTION OF

WICKED SHEPHERDS.

LANGUAGE,

1.

am

Even

to

son, that

THE

3oth,

inasmuch

as there

has been some dissatisfaction manifested by some, concerning the

language which I, the Lord, have made use of in the revelations

and addresses which

upon

have given,

will

satisfy

the

minds of

all

this subject.

2.
I have taken the
liberty of expressing myself in the plainest
of language, that all might understand.
I do not imitate the great
men of the earth (so called); for their wisdom is an abomination
in my sight
they take wrong for right, and right for wrong
they

are filled with vainness

as for the language

they

know

not what they are doing.

And
it is
not correct.
There is

which they speak,

DESTRUCTION OF WICKED SHEPHERDS.

LANGUAGE

now spoken upon

not a correct language

to come, I will give unto

my

53

the earth; but, in a day

people a correct language.

And, inasmuch as there have been some disputations about

the word "isolate," I will explain the meaning of that word, as it is
3.

understood in heaven

It is

to elevate,

or place

on

And

4.

say unto you,

alter the sense of

my

therefore,

servant Joseph, that you shall not

have given, or that

revelation that I

any

The

high.

world does not know the correct meaning of that word

let all be satisfied.

I shall

hereafter give.
I

5.

You

know.

at you,

am, indeed, surprised

confidence in me.

am

my

are afraid that I shall forsake, you

that I

yourself satisfied

for yo\ir lack

son,

holding your enemies

will

of

off you; this

you

but you

rest

may

never leave you; neither can your

enemies injure you.

And you

6.

and then you

shall

will

be

soon be called to give the word of command,

once and you shall have things

satisfied at

your own way.

You have greatly desired to see me,
7.
soon have the privilege.

know, and you

I will speedily stop the course of those

8.

of

my

flock

their

names

shall

wicked shepherds

on your ears but a few

shall
not long have those
people

shall not grate

These afflicted
days longer.
wicked men to look to, for I will speedily destroy those shepherds,
and leave my people without a shepherd to look to, until I shall
place others over them.
I

now add no more.

even Jesus Christ.

am

Even

so.

he that was, and

is,

and

is

to

come

Amen and Amem.

THE CLOUD NOW GATHERING.

No. 41.
1.

cloud

WEBER, UTAH, February

1861.

VERILY I say unto you, my servant, that inasmuch as the

now gathering, and must shortly burst, it is necessary that

is

you should understand

2.

2nd,

You know

my

that I

will

upon

this

matter.

have been with you from the time that

THE CLOUD NOW GATHERING.

54

and no person,

called you until now,

first

You know

to hurt you.

that

if

had the

as yet, has ever

had not preserved you

power
from your enemies, they would have slain you before this time
and knowing, as you do, that I have always been with you, why
cannot you place confidence in me now?
I have always worked
;

according to the law, and I cannot deviate from it.

What would you have me to do? I am willing to do any3.
that
lies in my power to minister comfort unto you.
I know
thing

you are burdened with

that

me

to clear both

them and

this

idolatrous

people,

and you wish

their shepherds out of your

with-

way

out troubling you with them.

And inasmuch as you desire it, I
will make unto you a promise, that your enemies shall have no
but I, will deliver this people into your hands,
power over you
;

and what you

And

4.

do, I will acknowledge.

as for those

shepherds, they have forgotten

that

all

which they once knew, and they now know nothing about me.
They
are wholly led by the devil.
And inasmuch as I could not make

them hear me,

make them

I will

fear

As

me.

have said unto

you before, so I say unto you again, I will not leave one of their
seed alive.
I will clear your way to your satisfaction.
I will cut
off everything that dwells in those accursed houses which have
been

flocks,

them

by the poor of

built

and the poor of

my
And I

wrath

for

them.

carry

about
I will

for I
it

people.

people
gather them, and possess
kindled against those who now possess

my

I will control all things

have taken the matter into

on myself, and nothing

according to

my own

my own

hands, and

wrong, for

shall

will

am round

go
soon be given after which
commence the destruction of your enemies and then I

my

The command

people.

shall

go on from conquering to conquer and I

But if I do not clear your way,
open for you.

will

more

also scatter their

will

shall

say unto you that you should not fear your enemies

but remember that

will

is

my

at

lay the

will

will

way

require no

your hands.

Those who have been made acquainted with my plans,

5.
have longed to see a manifestation of my power, and they shall
soon see it to their satisfaction. Let them be steadfast in me, and

know

that I

am

be true to them

with
;

them

but

if

and

if

they will be true to me,

they prove

false to

me,

will cut

will

them

WARNING THE INHABITANTS OF SOUTH WEBER.

Those who seek

off instantly.
for

I,

55

them

to save their lives, shall lose

the Lord, despise the false hearted.

And

6.

and not

my servant Richard Cook,

And let him not be afraid to

as for

fear.

things that I will place in his mouth,

And

for

let

him be

strong,

speak boldly those

will be present with

him hold his place, and I will uphold him and

who can stay my hand? Let him prove me in this thing; for I
have an object in view for counselling him in this wise, and he
will know the secret hereafter.
I have laid my plans, and I am
him.

let

working to their accomplishment

will be satisfied.
I

7.

now

close.

he who holds

in his

Even

Christ.

and,

when

the test

I will give unto you more

hands the keys of death and

over, all

is

hereafter.
hell

am

even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE LORD ADVISES THE PROPHET TO PLACE

MORE CONFIDENCE IN HIM.
No. 42.

WEBER, UTAH, February

BEHOLD,

come

am

the

Lord of Hosts, even Jesus

6th, 1861.

Christ,

and

am

make known unto you those things which you have

desired to know of me.
I am astonished at you for your lack of
confidence in me.
What is the cause of it? Have you ever
proved me false in one thing? You know that you have not; then
You know
it is
your duty to place the utmost confidence in me.
The
that I cannot fail to fulfill ^the promises which I have made.
to

influence which
against,

and on

with me.

is

before you seems too great for you to strive

account you manifest great dissatisfaction

this

This oppression which you are now called to bear I

I have done everything for you that I could do.
that you are placed in a position where you have to

cannot help.

You know

bear oppression.

This cannot be avoided.

know what

oppres-

have endured everything that could

have been placed upon man, and I was compelled to bear it or all
must be lost; -and you are placed in a similar position. Then
sion

is

as well as

you

do.

why do you murmur

at

your fate?

Rise up and stand

it

like

THE PROPHET ADVISED.

56

I
man, and I will be with you continually, and stand by you.
You have felt dissatisfied
will do my duty, you need not fear.

me

with
I

am

my

matter to run so long, but it is all

You have not long to wait, and

for suffering this

working to the point.

presence

is

needed

be

I will

You have

there.

right.

when

longed to see

You have also felt dissatisfied

me, and you have not long to wait.
with me because I have not given unto you the power of your
I have given it unto you, but you have never yet been
office.
You will find that you have the
placed in a position to use it.
it is needed.
when
Oh, then, place your confidence in me,
power
and

It will

And

will lead you safely through all the snares of your enemies.
be woe unto them that set themselves against you.

as concerning

men who now

those

stand at the head of

They have now turned against me, and they have

my
laid their plans to fight against me, and they will strive to break
Church

up my plans which I have laid for the accomplishment of my

purposes.
They will strive to divide the people in this place and
to remove the bishop out of his place and I will meet them here,
and they will find that I am here. I will reveal a secret to them
:

that

will

it

is

no

have tried to

all.

satisfy

mouth, but

I will

use.

therefore, I say unto you,

now

see

satisfy

them by word of

cannot penetrate them;

if I

son, get yourself ready to give the

my

command, and I will be present with you. At

show you that which you have longed to see. I
things to your satisfaction.
in

me

you would

set

confidence in me.

my

If

feelings

I require

it

that time I will

will control all

you would only place confidence

You must place
at rest at once.

at

your hands.

not do the thing that I wish you to do?

Then why will you

have never betrayed

your confidence, and why cannot you try me ?

And as concerning my servant Rickard Cook, let him stand
fast to his place, and I am with him, and he shall see where the

power

lies.

plans, let

And

them be

as concerning the rest of those that

strong,

place their confidence in

will
I

soon be

and

me

I will fight their battles.

without any

fear,

and

know my
They may

their

minds

at rest.

give unto you

quick and powerful

Christ.
Even so.

no more

at present.

am

he whose word

sharper than a two-edged sword

Amen

and Amen.

is

even Jesus

INHABITANTS OF WEBER WARNED.

57

WARNING TO THE INHABITANTS OF SOUTH WEBER

AGAINST FIGHTING THE PEOPLE OF GOD.
SOUTH WEBER, UTAH, February

No. 43.

BEHOLD,

yth,

1861.

thus saith the Lord:

That, inashand, and must commence

in this place, it is necessary that those who love and fear me, and
who are trusting in me for salvation, should know my will concern1.

much

as the

verily,

first test is

the

I,

shepherds of

my
me

to receive eternal
their

may

Lord,

fighting against

make up

at

escape my wrath and save their lives.

have sent a warning voice unto the chief
flock, and they have rejected it, and are now

ing them, that they

2.

verily,

now near

life

minds

and

it is

should
as to

necessary that

know

this fact.

those

all

who

Therefore,

which side they are going to

expect

them

let

take.

duty bound to lay this matter before them, and then they
can please themselves as to what they will do but, if they take
feel

in

sides against you, I will cut

them

you, fight against me,

against

one person
But
3.

off suddenly, for those

and of such

stand side by side with you in this

unto you that courage which it will

to have at the time when it will be needed.

am

who

fight

not leave alive

in this place.
I will

will give

for I

I will

not far from you,

and the

place,

and

be necessary for you

You need not to fear,

hosts of heaven, also, are with

me, and you shall see them to your satisfaction you shall see
them go out to battle, and they shall both go and stop at your
bidding.
penetrate

You

make the nations of the earth tremble. I cannot

men by my word, but I will do it by my power.
have cause to murmur against me but a short time

I will
all

shall not

therefore, treasure up in your heart these things which I

longer
have made known unto you, and I will be with you unto the end.
I am the Lord, and I have spoken these
Even so.
things.
;

Amen

and Amen.

COMMANDED TO PREPARE FOR THE

58

FIRST TEST.

THE PROPHET AND THE SAINTS COMMANDED TO

PREPARE FOR THE FIRST TEST.
No. 44.

BEHOLD,

1.

will

WEBER, UTAH, February

am

Jesus Christ, and I

known unto you concerning

hand.

It

fidence in

their

to

which

make my
is now at

necessary that you should know my will concerning

What is the reason that you cannot place your conYou keep my feelings continually ruffled, and
me.''

unless you place confidence in

am

am come

first test,

is

this matter.

2.

this

ioth, 1861.

sufficient

all

course,

and

will

me

nothing, save that which I permit

with you to influence you in this

trolled to

your

cannot work with you.

I have marked out

your enemies.
make them walk in it. They can do

for

them
affair,

You

satisfaction.

to do.

and

all

shall

be present

things shall be con-

are greatly afraid that I shall

Do

you not know that I have been with

you always, even from the beginning? I have told you to cite one
case in which I have failed to fulfill my promise, and if you can
do this, then I will bear the blame but if you cannot do this, you
neglect you at that time.

are under condemnation for having insulted

You keep my

which you have done.

me

in the

manner in
wounded

feelings continually

do everything that I can do to ease your

have said unto you before, so I say unto you
You comagain, when you need my presence, you shall see me.
plain of me because I have not of late shown unto you the hosts
by your insults.
burden and, as
;

of heaven

I will
I

but when

it

becomes necessary you

Tell me, therefore, what you require of me, and,

will grant

it

possible I will
3.

influence of that which

see them.

can do

lies

so, I

before you

you but I can move that out of your way in one

have striven to bring this matter to a head, and as soon as

greatly oppresses

day.

The

unto you.

shall

if

And

do

so.

as concerning those

men whom you have made acmy friends, it is necessary

quainted with my plans, who profess to be

that they should now set themselves for a
to see

it

come, and

it is

now

close

test.
They have longed
upon them, and their hearts

will pain them before it is through.

They have longed to see a
Let
manifestation of my power, and they shall shortly see one.

THE FIRST
them stand

me

firm by

TEST.

59

them stand up and

let

testify to the truth

of those things which I have made known unto them through you;
for this thing I require of them, and they shall be endued with the

my

power

of spirit

commanded them

and

if

they will do those things which I have

The hosts of heaven

to do, I will be with them.

be round about them, and not a hair of their heads shall be

They have never yet seen my wonder-working hand made

shall
hurt.

bare

but they shortly shall see it.

And, behold, I say unto you, my son, that inasmuch as you
4.
have desired to know of me what course you shall take in this
I will
matter, I will make my will known unto at this time.
;

influence you,

and lead you

way that I wish you to go. I

work upon myself, and no person
which I shall permit them to do.

in the

will take the responsibiltty of the

do anything save

shall

let

Therefore,

be

all

that

diligent,

commanded them, and all

I now give unto you no
the

eternal

servant

Even

Father, and

shall

and do the
be

more.
I

Jesus Christ, the Son of

this revelation unto my

commandment

of

my

Father.

TEST.

WEBER, UTAH, February nth, 1861.

45.

VERILY, thus

1.

have

Amen and Amen.

THE FIRST
No.

am

have given

Joseph, according to the

so.

things which I

well.

desired to

know

in this affair, I

of

saith the Lord, that,

me

inasmuch

as

you have

manner in which you shall act

make my will known unto you upon this

will

as to the

matter.
I am with you all the day long; and you have no cause to
And I will prepare you for the work that lies before you;

2.

fear.

and,
will

when you
go

are called to go into the assembly of the people, I

in with you,

and stand

side

by side with you, and you

speak those things which I place in your mouth.

will

shall

also sus-

your words, and I will make them take every word that flows
from your mouth.
They shall find out that they cannot have

tain

things their

own way

but

when you

are in that assembly

all shall

INABILITY OF

60

MAN TO UNDERSTAND THE WAYS OF

Your command

be subject unto you.

fail.

You

your words

be obeyed without

shall

prophet of this people, and I

shall declare yourself the

will sustain

GOD.

in all things.

my will that all those whom you have made

acquainted with my plans should sustain your words also, and
And as
leave the result in my hands, and they will be satisfied.
3.

And

to those

is

it

men who
them

things to

are

And when

friends will be satisfied.

Even

with them.

to this

coming

here.

Therefore,

Amen

so.

place,

this
let

first

all

will

test

reveal a few
over, all

is

be strong

for

my
am

and Amen.

THE INABILITY OF MAN TO UNDERSTAND THE

WAYS OF THE LORD JOHN PARSON AND
ROBERT FARLEY COMMANDED TO
MOVE TO SOUTH WEBER.
No. 46.

WEBER, UTAH, February

i2th, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I am he whose words are quick and powerful,
sharper than a two-edged sword ; the same who groaned upon the
cross ; who bore the shame of the wicked that he might break the

barrier of the tomb,

2.

Be

it

and

known unto

never stay my hand until

feet.
Let not those men
at the prospect that

need not

is

set the captive free.

all

am

at

have laid

all

that I

who have

before

them

and

work,

that

mine enemies under

trusted in
for I will

will

my

me

be discouraged
They
satisfy them.

have forgotten them, for I have not.

I
am well pleased with them for having taken the course which they
have taken in this the first test.
They have done all that I
to think that I

will

work the next

them stand

still

and watch my wonder-working

required at their hands.

faction.

Let

test to their satis-

hand, and they will not need to watch it long, before they will
have received that which they have longed to see, which will be a
manifestation of
3.

am

am

not

my power

unto salvation.

trifling either

with

them or with

this

people.

placed in a position where I have to work in a manner that all

do not understand; and, not understanding, they have thought that

INABILITY OF

MAN TO UNDERSTAND THE WAYS OF

have not

it

in

is

given to understand

promises but I have.

all cannot understand

my

fulfilled

mine own way, and

therefore, that

the

you

satisfaction

it

whom you

with

all

When I speak I do
me but to you it
;

have

not.

is

stand for me, and explain

will

of

ways, to others

my

GOD.

expect,

my meaning

to

may become

or

acquainted.

You

4.

me

hard towards

feel

because

do not cut

those

off

shepherds who are now leading my flock ; but you know that I
have before told you that I am bound by law nevertheless, when
;

begin

I will finish

am

5.

and when the

test is over, all will

warn

obliged to take a course to

sent a warning voice unto the chief

this

be

satisfied.

first

flock,

and

people.

shepherds of

my

they refused to warn the people.

I will

But they must be warned, and

must take mine own course to do it; there-

warn them; but I

all be satisfied with what

let

fore,

the innocent, of

whom

do not want

work so

I do, for I

as to save

any more than the

to cut off

law compels me to cut off.

And it is my will that these men
should rest themselves satisfied, and not murmur against you.
I

am

at the

me

to

know my

this

head

and

things,

I will

will

place,

shall,

and

all

be hurt;

I
is

to the point.

John Parson has desired of

will make it known unto
in peace,

be well with him

shall

for

work them

servant

my

as

concerning him,
If he cannot remain where he

you.
to

head of

And inasmuch

6.

will

let

him remove

not a hair of his

be present with him by

my

holy

angels.

And

7.

his affairs

my

as concerning my servant Robert Farley, let him settle

where he is now living, and come down to this place with

servant

John Parson.

Let him trust in me, and

not to fear his enemies
8.

self

have prepared a blessing for him.

abundantly bless him he needs

I will
I

am

all sufficient for

As concerning my servant Richard Cook, let him rest himHe must not be
satisfied, and not murmur at his fate.

impatient, but he must exercise patience,

I will
I

them.

and not be

restless,

and

be with him.

now

give unto

Amen and Amen.

you no more.

am

Jesus

Christ.

Even

so.

A WARNING TO THE PEOPLE.

62

WARNING TO THE PEOPLE OF GOD.

No. 47.

i6th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, February

BEHOLD, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the Eternal Father,

whose
command I have come to speak unto you.
by
2.
Oh, my servant Joseph, why do you insult me in such a
1.

manner? I have done all that I could do for you. I cannot, at

the present time, remove the oppression which you are called to
You are too restless. You do not place your confidence
bear.
have told you that I wish to warn this people, and I
You need not to question my work for I shall
doing

in me.

am

so.

take mine

own course
be

all will

over,

to

warn

think that I do, or not.

not deviate from

for

you are continually

you
what the oppression
you; but what can
;

as that

which

will

that

is

do?

warn

whom

are innocent,

the attacks of

You

this

my

am

working with

in

all

to bear,

and

know

feelings.
I

feel

for

compelled to take such a course

among whom

would be

your enemies.
wish to know what course

people,

called

all

is

If

are

many

that

you would only place

I arn round about

right.

holy angels, and they will guard you from

my

you continually by

you are called

desire to save.

the test

am

wounding

this people,

your confidence in me,

3.

know what

when

but,

take no pleasure at

it.

people

doing, whether you

have to work according to law I can-

satisfied.

this

all

and

upon you

will

reveal

it

am

about to take to warn

unto you.

You know

that I

to declare yourself the prophet of this people,

and

you did so that was the means which I first put into operation to
warn this people. All those who have heard of that declaration are

now
of

it,

looking towards you ; and all those who have not as yet heard
soon will do so ; and they, also, will then look towards you.

The

chief shepherds of

I will

them

come

out of

off the earth.

my

flock will rise

but when they do

to stop your course;

my
I

up against you, and seek

and crowd upon you,

so,

hiding place, and in one day I will cut

am

holding the surrounding influences off

you on every hand and, until the appointed time shall have
and when they
arrived, your enemies cannot come upon you
;

come,

I will

preserve you from their grasp.

Before

shall

have

THE PEOPLE MUST BE WARNED.

63

cut off those wicked shepherds, you will not have long to wait

my

in

for,

heart,

do despise them, and

will

move

shortly

them out of the way.

You

4.

unawares

you should be taken by your enemies

are afraid lest

but you need not to be

when

for I will so reveal

unto you,

becomes necessary to do so, that you shall

And when they visit you, I
not be caught by them unawares.
and you shall
will give you the power to look them through
answer them according to their folly, and they shall not have

at all times,

it

power

And

to resist your words.

if

an enemy crowds too hard

smite him dead in your presence in one minute.

upon
I will not be trifled with by your enemies.
You shall have no
you, I will

cause to complain against

5.

And

them be comforted

let

me on

that account.

who believe in your words,

round about them by my holy

as concerning these people

am

for I

am

pleased with them for having taken the

which
have
course
and, if they will abide your counsel, not
they
a hair of their heads shall be hurt.
I am abundantly able to do
angels,

and

well

mine own work;

therefore, let all stand

der-working hand, and all shall be

I now give unto you no more.

death and hell

still,

and watch

my

won-

well.
I

even Jesus Christ.

am

he who holds the keys of

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE PEOPLE MUST BE WARNED.

No. 48.
1.

BEHOLD,

even he who

24th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, February

I

am

Jesus Christ, the Son of the Eternal Father;

from everlasting to everlasting the same who bore

the shame of the wicked that he might save the world, and cast
is

the destroyer out.

And I am come to speak unto you, my son, according to

commandment of my Father. I have heard your prayers, and
I know the anxiety of your mind.
You are greatly troubled about
this people.
You long to see me come out of my hiding-place to
2.

the

deliver

them out of the hands of

to see this take place as

you

are

ail their
;

but I

enemies.

am bound

am

as anxious

by law

I can-

THE PEOPLE MUST BE WARNED.

64

my own will. You

me in the manner

not do

have greatly afflicted my feelings by

you have done. You are very

talking to

If I could help

restless.

wait.

am

The warning

3.

you

would

going forth

is

but you have not long to

is

have made

the promises which I

fast as I can.

and

at a rapid speed,

reach the ears of all; and, when that

fulfill

matter up to a head as

this

working

that

it

will

soon

done, I shall be ready to

to you.
I will then come

I shall
hiding place and clear the way for you at once.
then be at liberty, according to the eternal law of heaven, to come

out of

my

out and destroy everything that stands in your

mine enemies, I am obliged to give unto

cut off

have done

until I

nor

but before I

a warning, and,

not require anything at your hands,

this, I shall

hands of those men who are one with you.

Let them
and watch my wonder-working hand. They need not

at the

stand

still

can do anything to warn

to think that they

cannot

I shall

that

is

my

business

upon them to do theirs.

they have no time to lose.

was ready, but

I shall

Then

will find out.

this people, for they

but, after I shall have

call

ready, for
I

way
all

Let them

done

my

part,

make themselves

They have long wished

be ready before they

will be,

and

that

this

they
let them rise up like men, and set themselves

for the work.

And

4.

as concerning

that he could
will not

warn

my

his friends

servant John Cook, he has thought

but he has been deceived.

They

but they meet him with a delusive spirit,

he cannot stand against them.
Therefore,

give hear to him

and overpower him

him be still, and leave the warning of his friends to me. And
inasmuch as his business calls him to mingle himself with those
:

let

who know nothing about me, who have departed from my

who know not what they are doing, who take wrong for
and right for wrong let him leave these things in my hands,

people
ways,
right,

and, in the end,

herds, I will
it.

me

mark

will satisfy

him.

And

for those chief shep-

as

out their course, and I will

make them walk

They cannot do what they wish to do.

they cannot help it.

5.

All

power

wield

it

upon

the earth,

hand.

And

that

to accomplish

is

upon the earth

my

purposes.

is

in

I shall

and the kings of the earth

They

my

shall

in

obey

hands, and I will

now assume my rights

shall feel

as for your enemies in this place,

my

withering

and throughout

this

JUDGMENTS TO COME AS A WHIRLWIND.

Territory,

and

I will

you need not to fear them,

protect you from them all

And

6.

as concerning

and

my

65

am round

for I

about you,

only be strong.

servant Richard Cook,

him be

let

He

soon liberate him.

wishes to preach my
gospel, and he shall soon have that privilege granted to him.
Let all who know me rest assured that I am with them, and
7.
strong,

if

will

be

they will take your counsel, not a hair of their heads shall

hurt.
I now give unto you no more.
I am he whose words are quick
and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD TO COME AS A WHIRLWIND.

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 49.

BEHOLD,

1.

who moves

am

prehendeth him not

and

the

set

the light

and

life

forth in the midst of darkness,

the

captive

world; even he
and the darkness com-

of the

same who broke the

free

who speaks

3rd, 1861.

the

barrier of the tomb,

word, and

the

all

heavenly hosts obey.

And

am come

to speak unto you,

my son. Oh, my son,

droop? Why do you not do
the thing that I wish you to do?
Why do you take such a
course as you have taken, when, by so doing, you wound my feel2.

why do you

Have

ings.

your spirit to

suffer

not called

one case wherein

upon you, time

have failed to

fulfill

my

after time, to bring

promises as

far

as

up
I

have gone with you ? I know that you are placed in a painful
I have done my best for you,
position; but I cannot help it.
whether you think so, or not.
I have greatly complained of you,
because you have not placed that confidence in me which I have
required of you.
are
is

know

that your intentions are pure

but you

overpowered by the influence which is before you, which

too great for you to strive against.
If I could only prevail

upon you
at rest

which

to place

but

it

require

all

seems
;

confidence in me, my feelings would be

you cannot place that confidence in me

that

therefore, I shall

have to be content without

it.

JUDGMENTS TO COME AS A WHIRLWIND.

66

Now

3.

reason

us

let

together

You

are

of the

sensible

have taken with you from the beginning.

I have
been with you both at home and abroad. You have been to me

course that

mine eye

as the apple of

and wherever you have been,

And you know

been with you.

that I

your enemies; and you know,

all

would have been

slain

have

have protected you from

also,

before this time.

that

if

had

you

not,

Notwithstanding, after

that you have witnessed of my protecting care, which I have

had over you, you cannot place that confidence in me which is
all

required of you.

would place

O, that

could prevail with you

me which I require

O, that you
I should be

that confidence in

released at once.

And, now,

4.

know

speak unto you concerning

that the warning voice

as soon as

this

people

You

going forth at a rapid speed, and,

shall have reached the ears of all, I will come out of

it

is

place and clear your way according to my former

will not keep you waiting after the
warning has
reached the ears of all, and it will not be long before it will have

my

hiding

promises.

done

You may be

so.

come

time ; for

setting yourself for that

will

it

and none but the pure in heart will escape.

And, until the very day comes for me to commence the work, I
will hold the surrounding influences off you, and you shall have
no difficulty in passing along from day to day. And let these
as a whirlwind,

people who are now with you, be strong and remember that I am
with them, and that I will fight their battles; for I am well
Their good
pleased with them for that which they have done.

be handed

acts shall

honor to

and

their

names

down from
for they

poor brethren.
They are blessed of me and the
which they have performed will be like bread cast upon

acts

the waters, which

Cook,

let

and

is

seen after

as concerning

And,

5.

my

many

them hold themselves

I

am

days.

servants

all sufficient for

in

John Parson and Richard

readiness;

them.

ated,

is

to

come

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

am

their

soon be

liber-

for

shall

They
and they shall preach my gospel until they
now add no more at this time. I am he

friend,

and

generation in

for their

good

to

generation

have wrought a good work for me,

are satisfied.
that was,

and

is,

Amen and Amen.

COMMANDED TO TARRY AT SOUTH WEBER.

67

COMMANDING THE PROPHET TO TARRY AT SOUTH

FORETELLING DESTRUCTIONS
TO COMMENCE THERE.

WEBER.

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 50.

now

say unto you,

VERILY,

1.

is

my

and must

fast gathering,

son, that

shortly,

8th, 1861.

inasmuch as the cloud

burst

upon the heads of

your enemies to the destruction of many thousands of souls,

necessary that you should understand my will concerning

it is

this

matter.

The warning has now reached

2.

It

people.

have reached
themselves

against

you.

destroy you, and you need

it

will

am

not

come

until I

controlling

them

to do,

the ears of almost

of this

all

not be more than a few more days before it will

the ears of all.
Your enemies are already setting

will

am

shall

seeking

ready,

it

will,

mob

to raise a

to prepare yourself for

it

for,

go so

far,

to

although

nevertheless, soon come.

make mine enemies do what

I will

it.

and they

are

They

and no

farther.

wish

will

raise

up a standard against them.

And

3.

at the

behold, I say unto you, that the men who now stand
my Church are at the head of this mob, and it will
the shepherds who are corrupt before me.
As I said

head of

involve

all

unto you in a former revelation, so

I say unto you

again, I will
not keep you waiting after the warning has reached the ears of all.
And when your enemies come upon you, you must not fear, but

stand to your post like a man, and

I will fight

lay your enemies low before your

confidence in
it

is

my

me

will that

in this case

for the great test

fear

and turn

is

your

who

battles.

You must

for I shall require

these people,

place their confidence in me.

face.

it

I will

place your

And

of you.

are one with you, should also

They must not fear their enemies,

who forsake me through

near at hand, and those

traitors

to me, as they

may suppose

them

to save their

But if they
lives,
them,
stand fast to their integrity, and act honestly towards me, I will be
true to them, and not a hair of their heads shall be hurt
for I
shall lose

for I will cut

off

first.

love those
4.

who

And

if

are filled with integrity.

your enemies

should send unto you a warning,

COMMANDED TO TARRY AT SOUTH WEBER.

68

ordering you to
attention to

it,

move away from

but

tell

them

to "

this

you

place,

come on

"

shall

pay no

as soon as they are

Those people who profess to be one with you will behold

scenes that will cause their hearts to fail them.
And as I have
ready.

said unto you before, so I say unto you again, I will stand side
by side with you in this place, and I will speak with you mouth to
mouth and you shall see the hosts of heaven go out to war. I have
;

you before, that when my presence is needed you

You have nothing to fear. I am all sufficient
me.
told

see

shall

for

your

enemies.
And when you are called to give the command, I will
come up and speak to you, and you shall be perfectly satisfied
in every respect.

And when the test comes you shall call these people who are
5.
one with you to one place, even to the place that I shall appoint.
I will make known unto you more upon this subject hereafter.

And inasmuch

6.

as those

themselves wholly to
telling

them

to

make

my

men whom

cause,

ready,

wish to
will

have called to devote

know what

Let them store their minds with the principles of

those principles which I have revealed unto

mean by

my

even

gospel,

them through you

they will be called upon to preach the fullness of

let them study
temporal needs.

explain the matter to them.

my

gospel

for

and

and nothing else, and I will supply their

They need not to think that they can both do
this and put in their crops, for they cannot.
They may set themselves for the test.
They need not suppose that it is a great way
It is
off, for it is not; let them judge by the signs of the times.
nearer than they think it is; therefore, let them harken to the
words of my mouth, and diligently obey them, and all shall be well.
I now add no more.
I am Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen
and Amen.
this

THE ROD OF MOSES

No.

51.

IS

PROMISED.

WEBER, UTAH, March i6th 1861.

i.
BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, even Jesus Christ, the
Son of the Eternal Father. And I am come to speak unto you,

my

servant Joseph, according to your desire.

THE ROD OF MOSES.

69

Oh, that you could only place your confidence in me

When you are
a burden it would remove from you
You need not
oppressed I feel your oppression, even as you do.
2.

What

on without having to contend with evil,

my words, and I shall have to

to think that I pass

do

not.

them

heaven

you

responsible for

or suffer the consequences.

are.

you

am

will

am

for I
fulfill

much bound by law

as

as

cannot swerve from the eternal, unchangeable law of

and I have sworn an oath of the holy priesthood, that, if
I

be led by me,

make you

make your words

I will

good.

If I could

believe that you have nothing to fear, I should gain the

The oppression which afflicts you is

point which I wish to gain.
in consequence of your not placing sufficient confidence in me.

You

distrust

me

without a cause, and, by so doing, you

afflict

both

yourself and me.

You

3.

see the pure principles of

the feet of those 'who profess to be

trampled under

my gospel
my people

you witness

all

manner of wickedness among this people you hear the cries of

my poor and afflicted people, who are oppressed and robbed of
and these things give you
their rights' by liars and hypocrites
sorrow and pain; but justice has come to their doors.
And I will
now defend the rights of my poor and afflicted people, for my
heart has been pained when I have seen their distress.
I am now
for
their
test
will
deliverance.
The
last
and
come,
working
shortly
;

then

I will strike the final blow.

As

4.

I said

unto you before, so

pare yourself for the test, for

whan

say unto you again, pre-

comes,

it

it

will

come

suddenly.

Seek to strengthen yourself by exercising your faith in me, and do

not, any more, show such weakness as you have done, but rise up
like a man and do your duty
but leave mine to me.
Each of us
;

is

If I

responsible for himself.

bear the blame

if

do not do

my

you do not do yours, you

duty I shall have to

have to bear the

will

blame.
5.

You

think that I

have not done

have not given unto you the rod.

you have never stood in need of

need

my

and then

my

duty to you, because

But, although
it

it

nevetheless,

you shortly

unto you, for I have it.

bring
servant Moses had delivered mine own covenant people,
it,

the rod from the

will

earth,

it

and

it

is

in

mine own

belongs to you,

possession.

will

When
I

took
It is

THE ROD OF MOSES.

70

never upon the earth, only when the

keys of the holy priestInasmuch, therefore, as you hold those

hood are upon the earth.

keys, when I visit you I will

give

it

And

And

unto you.

never neglect you.

you a promise,
and work together, and everything
that I will

full

will

make unto

Let us be united

move on

well.

say unto you, that, inasmuch as you have

many enemies, whose tongues are continually lying against you
I will record the names
without a cause, I will settle with them.
6.

of

all

do

those

behold,

who

and

so,

maliciously

will

visit

lie

against you,

them with sudden

and who continue

And when

death.

such

to

the

be destroyed,

scourge passes through this Territory,

all

and the remnant who

be as the gleaning of grapes

when
know

shall

be

place
those

shall

the vintage is over; for I shall make a great slaughter.

I
that you are weary of waiting for me, but I am bound by

law to take the course which

7.

left, will

And

behold,

am

taking.

say unto you, that you have enemies in this

who are seeking to lay a snare

who come into your presence, who

Open your

eyes and look at them, and

for

your

Beware of

feet.

profess to be your friends.

I will

give unto you

power

who they are, and you shall shun such, and they shall
fall into their own snare.
They seek to lead your enemies upon
you before the time which I have appointed has come but, if you
will do as I have commanded you, they shall have no power over
to discern

you

but

if

you do

not,

You need

trouble.

one. who

comes
ment by which,

to

they will ensnare you and cause you

open your eyes wide, and look at every

into your presence?

You have

the

gift

of discern-

you may know who people are.

8.
And as concerning those people who are one with you in
very deed, let them lift up their hands and rejoice, for I am their
shepherd and if they will do those things which I have comif

you

will

use

it,

'

manded them

to do, I will

upon them.
nevertheless, when
those

I
it

who have been

unto you before, so

be with them unto the end.

know

the time.

test is

that

And as I have said

wishing for it to come.
say unto you again, as soon as you need to
unto you and talk with you, and I will make

come
known unto you all things which
see me, I will

The

they are weary of waiting for it ;

does come, it will come too soon for some of

close

are necessary for

you

to

know

at

SAINTS IN FOREIGN LANDS.

And

9.

from

as concerning the seed which,

time forward,

this

put into the ground by those whom I have commanded

not to sow, those who may put it in will not reap it
they will have

may be

I have told them, now,

for nothing.
please themselves as to what they will do.

their trouble

And

10.

more

to

you

at this

am

the ears of

time upon

the present, suffice, and

after.

which

as concerning the warning

now almost reached

has

this subject

will

all.

and they can

have sent

forth,

it

need not to say any

therefore, let this,

make known more unto you

for

here-

Therefore, be strong, and I will be with you unto the end.

he whose words are quick and powerful, sharper than a

two-edged sword; even Jesus

Christ.

Even

Amen and

so.

Amen.

THE SAINTS

IN FOREIGN LANDS.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 52.
1.

Christ.

24th, 1861.

BEHOLD, I am the Son of the Eternal Father, even Jesus

And, inasmuch as you have desired to know my will con-

my saints in foreign lands, I will make it known unto you.

You know that they are now in the hands of false shepherds, and

cerning

by them, even as my saints are held by false shepherds in

and I will make known unto you what I will do to
I will cut off those false shepherds, and I will leave
them.

are held

this Territory

release

saints without a

shepherd to look

to, until I shall have placed

people are groaning under oppression in
foreign lands, even as they are here, and they wish to know my

my

others

concerning them

will

They

2.

Babylon
they

am

My

over them.

now

but

are.

behold their

to.

upon me

of knowledge.

to release

them from

they were here they would be worse bound than

Then what can I do with them in such a case ? I

down upon them, and my heart

They feel as though

situation.

sheep without a shepherd

to cling

are faint for lack

if

continually looking

when

for they

are continually calling

as though there

feel as

They
though
had believed in me

as though they

they are doing.

They would

serve

is

was nothing

had betrayed

for

if

them

their confidence

They know not what

they knew how but they

in vain.

me

pained

they were

SAINTS IN FOREIGN LANDS.

72

know

but

little

about,

me, notwithstanding

have done

my

best for

them.
I am always regucannot change the nature of things.
from
I have never failed to
it.
deviate
cannot
I
law.
by
I need not to be driven to do my duty, for I know
abide by it.
I

3.

lated

what

it is,

and without being driven thereto (which

is

beneath me)

take delight in defending the rights

and relieving the wants of the poor, the distressed, and the innoI will discharge that duty.

Mine afBicted people have thought that I have neglected

them, and suffered them to be afflicted by the destroyer but their
cent.

and

suffering

affliction will result in

And

their good.

will give

unto them a great endowment, which will make up for all their
losses and disappointments, and then they will be abundantly
satisfied, and know that I have done my duty to them.

And

after that I shall have purged my Church here, I will

churches
abroad, and purge out of them, also, everymy
go
I will overturn all things pertaining to my
that
offends.
thing
or abroad.
at
home
whether
Church,
4.

to

is

their

up

lift

am

well.

concerning my saints who are in this place, let

for I am with them, and all
heads and rejoice
to
their
deliverance, and the cloud that is
working

as

And,

5.

them

gathering against them will soon burst.

well, whether you see
soon will be a storm.

about
to

it

There

or not.

is

All things are working

a calm now, but there

Their enemies are now counseling together

order to find out the best plan to put a stop
but I will control them in their councils, and bring

this matter, in

my work
to my

them

They cannot do anything save

terms.

permit them

that

which

to do.

Let not these people who are one with you grow weary in
Let
I am doing all that I can to satisfy them.
waiting for me.
6.

them be

not restless.

patient

am

working as

They know

fast as I can,

and

have given unto

they ought
them the keys of the holy priesthood, about which they before
to

knew
from

nothing,

me

be

satisfied.

and they know

they know,

other source.

that I

knowledge came
have come from any

that those keys of

also, that they could not

Let them, therefore, rise up like men, and use their

all doubt from them.
They have good

judgment, and put away

sense, if they would use

it.

Let them not

trifle

with me.

They

THE PROPHET AND OTHERS REPROVED.

have never

things that

come

and they must be treated with care

with.
Let them treat these things

they
with

The

anything by trusting in me.

lost

73

from above are sacred,

must not be

And

When

again, as touching those people

the test

is

about to

commence

them through you, and you

which

and not with light-mindedness.

solemity,
7.

trifled

is,

which I

shall

will

will

who are one with you.

make it known unto

them together

shall call

And

I shall appoint.

the place

have appointed

you to gather the people to it. Therefore,

satisfied, and know that, if they will abide in me,

them

let

am

Jesus

and

I will

Even

Christ.

be

all

be with

I will

suffice for the present,

time

for that purpose, in

for

them unto the end*

Let this
I now add no more.
give unto you more hereafter.

to the place

make known unto you where

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE PROPHET AND OTHERS REPROVED.

No.

WEBER, UTAH, March

53.

LIFT up your head, and stand

1.

You

not act so vainly.

either about

weakness.

me

or

my

influences that oppress you?

people,
act

as

even

as

you do.

nothing to

Do

fear.

to your post like a

186 1.

man

do

act, betimes, as though you knew nothing

plans, and you let others also see your

do you not

Why

3ist,

rise

up,

and

You know my

strive

those

against

will

concerning this
have no cause to

do; consequently, you

have many times told you that you have
you think that I have nothing to do with

What

did I give my life for?

Have I no claim on
no
on
claim
me
?
If
neither
I nor they have
they
claim
each
then
all
is lost.
other,
upon
any
2.
I am abundantly able to do mine own work
for I have

this

people?

them ?

Have

the power, and I will use

that
for

it

to the deliverance of

my

people

and

you shall shortly see. You do not need to doubt my power ;

I have sufficient to cut off the inhabitants of a million earths

me to do so. You surely think that

am not honest but whether I am, or not, I cannot fail to fulfill
my words for I am compelled to work by law, that Adam's

like this, if the law required

I

THE PROPHET AND OTHERS REPROVED.

74

may be saved and if I should fail,

The work must go on
place.

posterity

were

come

another would

and take my

cannot stop

it

and

not to abide the law, I should have to suffer the conse-

Then let me prevail upon you to exercise faith in me.

think that I have too much sympathy for those chief
You
3.
who
have misled my people, to cut them off; but you
shepherds
quences.

They have no sympathy for themselves therefore,

sympathize with them ? I have done my duty to them

are mistaken.

how can

but, instead of hearkening to me, they have risen

them-

and

not strike the

do

presumptuous enough to set themselves in

be compelled to cut them off.
But I shall
blow for it is contrary to the law of heaven for

If they are

I will not.

war against me,

to

set

war against me.

And do you think that I will give up
let all my words fall to the ground unfulfilled?
No,

selves in
to them,

me

up and

I shall

first

But

so.

I will

work them up

to a head,

and then they

come out openly against me, and strive to stop my

And when they do this, I shall be at liberty, according to

will

by which
that law.

course.

the law

am

And I cannot break

governed, to cut them off.
cannot deviate from it.
If you knew my situation,

you would not complain of

me

as

you have done.

have done

the best that I could for you.

4.

am

And

me.

men who

as for these

astonished at

them

have done

my

profess

to

be one with you,

also, for their coolness

and lack of

faith

in

but they
duty to them, and blessed them
that I have placed within their
;

do not appreciate the blessings

reach.

They know

holy priesthood to

that I

my

have committed the

servant

upon

the earth,

full

and

keys of the

that they

have

received a knowledge of things about which they knew nothing

before.
And, after all, how lightly they value these things
They
need not to think that I am dependent upon them, and that I can!

not do without them

for I can.

do not want the help of those

who render

help grudgingly.
They need not to think that I cannot do without their help.
If they wish to forsake me, they can
do so; and I can find friends when they have forsaken me. If

men do

not lay hold and labor for

not want their labor at

all.

I dislike

me

with

those

their hearts, I

all

who

do

are half-hearted

they will do me no good.

They are continually filled with fear;
so much so, that that they are of no use to me
as they now are
;

THE PROPHET AND OTHERS REPROVED.

I

can do nothing with them.

If they cannot

75

place their confi-

and
me, and work with me, I have no use for them
do
their
own
will.
I
from
When
sent
them
they may
my presence
dence

in

me

all their power

but
burden upon me. They
are so much afraid of me, that they cannot do their duty
neverto
have
a
act
as
well
as
I
have
and
if
theless, they
part
they do

to the earth, they

now, when

promised to

need

assist

with

their help, they are a

not act that part, they will have to suffer the consequences.
are not ignorant about

And

5.

my

plans

say unto you,

now, behold,

know what

they

my

if I

there are

have to cut

many

of

off this entire

them whom

those corrupt shepherds

tell

to do.

upon the

earth,

people in order to do so

for

They will do anything that

They have laid aside their

I despise.

them

They

mean

servant Joseph, that

I will establish the full keys of the holy priesthood

even

to do.

own judgment and

selves

given it up to others who are as blind as themand they do not for a moment think about what they are
But can they justify themselves before me? No, they

doing.

cannot

will visit

therefore, I will visit

them

shortly,

And inasmuch

6.

and
as

many

I will

of their sins

you wish to know

gathering together of these people,

When your enemies are about to

upon them. I
them at once.

their eyes for

open

I will

my

make

come upon
and make known unto you

will
it

concerning the

known unto
I

you.

will

speak
the place which I

you,

unto you suddenly,

have appointed for the gathering together of these people.
And, behold, I say unto you, you may be setting yourself
7.
for the test.
And you must take care of your writings, and lock

them up, and keep them

safe.

And,

if

you

will

do

as I

commanded you, I will lead you safely through in spite

enemies.
And remember that, when the test is about
mence,

I will

make my appearane

to

you

and you

have

of your
to

shall

com-

have no

cause to complain against me for neglect of duty towards you.

I now add no more.
I am he whose words are quick and powerful,

so.

sharper than a two-edged sword

Amen and Amen.

even Jesus Christ

Even

REORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH.

76

REOGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH APPOINTMENT

OF RICHARD COOK, JOHN PARSON AND

OTHERS TO OFFICE.
No. 54.
1.

WEBER, UTAH,

REVELATION of Jesus
and who are willing

April 3d, 1861.

who know

Christ, concerning those

comply with his request. Let

them hearken to my words, which are quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged sword, and all shall be well with them.
It is
his plans,

to

necessary that a move should be made by them for their good.

There are many people now scattered around, who have no standard to rally to, and, on this account, it is necessary that a move

should be
2.

made

my

It is

for their benefit.

will

that all those

who

believe in

me

be

should

baptized for the remission of sins, and they shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost in its fullness, and, also, that testimony which
has been promised to them.
They need not to be afraid to do the
thing which I require at their hands, for I will sustain

And

while they trust in

me

they have nothing to fear

them

in

it.

for I will

at home and abroad, and they shall be

Everything shall become subject to them and, as soon

be round about them, both

as giants.

them out of the hands of

know no more affliction.

as they are ready, I will deliver

enemies, and they shall

3.

am

and they

working mine enemies up to a head at a rapid speed,

soon break out, and come up against you with all

will

their power.
fur they will

You may open your eyes and be looking out for them
come upon you suddenly. You have no time to lose.

And when they come, your hands will be

present with you at that time to instruct you.
4.

all their

cannot

make you understand me

full.

But

I will

as I wish to do.

be

You

are continually wishing to see me, that you may know whether I
am ready for the work, or not. But, if I come unto you when you

be soon enough? What think you?

you have not yet been placed in a position where
you have needed a manifestation of my power ; and, until you are
so placed, you do not need to see me.
If I am not with you
when my presence and power are needed, then yqu will have

need

to see me, will not that

You know

that

REORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH.

77

act reasonably?
You
have
enemies
kept
your
my promises,
off you, and I have broken them up, and set them one againstWhat have you
another, and they have had no power over you.

cause to complain of me.

know

do you not

Why

that, according to

to complain of?

And

rest.

at

Nothing

all.

Therefore,

let

your mind be at

ever you complain against me again, let it be when

but do not keep wounding my feelings without a

if

I deserve it;

never neglect you, never fear.

And, behold, I say unto you that, when you shall have
5.
baptized those men who believe in me, you shall ordain those of
cause.

I will

them who

are high priests

the office of

birthright to

by

high

priests.

And you

6.
first

my

servant Richard

day

to

shall take

and, in a

counselor;

Cook to be your
make him the

shall

come, you

Let him stand

president of the Church under your direction.
like a man and prove himself worthy of that blessing.

And

7.

dain him

my

as concerning

an

to the office of

servant

apostle,

up

John Parson, you shall orand he shall preside over the

apostleship.

And

8.

John

Firth,

as for

you

my

sfiall

servants

John Cook, William Kendall, and

ordain them to the office of high priests

and, in a day to come, they shall receive their appointments to

Let them store their
honorable places if they will abide in me.

minds with

all

in their places

necessary information, that they may become useful

and you shall ordain others as they come along,

and place them

partiality to

in

all

degree
forth

my
of

with

unto them

in

their

own

and you

places;

shall

show no

another; for I, the Lord, am just

cannot look upon sin with the least

one more than

I
ways.
allowance.

honest
this

And

hearts

promise

unto

and

those

all

contrite

That they

shall

have

that

spirits,

will

receive the

come
make
gift

of

Holy Ghost in its fullness. They shall speak in tongues

and prophesy, and receive all the gifts of the spirit. And if they
are sick, and not appointed to death, I will heal them, and their
the

joy shall be
I
is

to

now

full.

give unto you

come; even Jesus

no more.
Christ.

am

Even

so.

he that was, and

is,

Amen and Amen.

and

THE ORDINANCE OF BAPTISM.

78

THE MANNER OF ADMINISTERING THE

NANCE OF BAPTISM.
No. 55.

WEBER, UTAH,

REVELATION of Jesus

Christ,

stering the ordinance of baptism

members

of the

under the

fullness of the gospel.

ORDI-

April 3rd, 1861.

showing the manner of admini-

who wish

to those

become

to

Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day

Saints,

The person called to administer in this ordinance, shall raise

arm up towards heaven, and calling the person by name,

his right

shall say:

I,

having received authority from Jesus Christ, baptize

for the remission of

you

your

pel of Jesus Christ, in the

and of the Holy Ghost.

and

sins,

into the fullness of the gos-

name of the Father, and of

Even so. Amen and Amen.

the Son,

GOD'S FAITHFULNESS IN FULFILLING HIS

PROMISES.
No. 56.
1.

fested

my

WEBER, UTAH,

April 4th, 1861.

INASMUCH as there has been some dissatisfaction maniby some concerning the blessings which I have given unto

whom

servants

have called,

will

answer them upon

this

matter.

They have thought

2.

that

am

partial to

one more than to

and they have also thought that I have not fulfilled my

promises which I have made in those blessings ; but they condemn
another,

me

before I have had an

judge
to

me

rashly,

opportunity of

and condemn me

make my promises good

fulfilling

them.

They

had not the power

make them good. They

as though I

but I shall

think that I have so arranged things to commence with, that I cannot make good the promises which I have made ; but I know my
business.

do not make a promise

and, in due time,

to the satisfaction of
that

if

do not

them, that

all

all

fulfill
is

that I

am

not able to

fulfill

promises that I have made,

But they think
are concerned.

will fulfill all the

those

my

over,

who

promises immediately after

and

that I

am

false.

have made

They do not know

THE FAITHFULNESS OF THE LORD.

79

much about me.

them out of

turn

They must take

their regular course.

their

own

But men upon the earth do not stand for law they ride
and do as they please. In heaven all are subject to the

time.

over

My ways are not like the ways of men. All

have to take their regular rounds, and I cannot

me

things with

it

which law cannot be changed.

Therefore, immortal
cannot
to
mortal
be
subject
beings
beings; but mortal beings
must be subject to immortal beings.
And as concerning my servant Richard Cook, I have called
3.
celestial law,

him,

if

and,

he

will

stand to his post like a man,

I will

uphold

never have cause to complain against me for

Let him
neglecting him; but he is, betimes, very impatient.
exercise more patience than he has hitherto done.
him, and

4.

him
ship,

he

vAnd

will

as concerning

to preside over those

and inasmuch

servant

my
who

do

as he will

John Parson,

have called

be called to hold the apostle-

shall

his duty, I

will

uphold him to

his satisfaction.
It

5.

was necessary

commence an

call all the others,

shall

and

me

for

organization

these two men, in order to

to call

and, as soon as I can do so,

and place them

will

honorable places also.

They
they will be honest before me,

in

have no cause to complain, if

I do not wish to doubt.

Let them

that

rise

up and shake

themselves, and cling to the truth, and forsake all falsehood ; and
let them store their
minds with those principles which I have

revealed to them.

Let them not

that I have revealed, or that

servant

for

he

is

subject to

sit

shall

me

only

in

judgment upon anything

hereafter reveal through

;

and

let

all

my

others obey the

words that come from

6.

his mouth, for I will sustain them.

Let not those who profess to believe in me think that

servant Joseph

is

partial

to one

more than

to another

for

my

he

is

For honesty and integrity, there is none like unto him upon
the earth.
I can trust him, whether others can or not.
Therefore, I command all those who profess to be my friends, to forsake
all their follies, and not dictate to me.
Let them learn to obey
me, and, by so doing, they will save themselves from much
affliction.
And let them leave those things which belong to me.
alone, and all shall be well with them.
I now add no more.
I am the Son of the Eternal Father
even
Even so. Amen and Amen.
Jesus Christ.
not.

8o

ORDINATION.

ADVISING SLOWNESS OF SPEECH IN ORDINATIONS.

No. 57.

WEBER, UTAH,
verily I say

BEHOLD,

unto you,

my

son,

April 6th, 1861.

when you place

that

your hands upon the head of a person, you shall pause for a short
You must not be hasty in speaking. And, if you will do
time.
as I command you, you will ordain him aright
for I will 'stand
by you to dictate you. Remember that I do not work in haste
I must have my own time.
And if you will observe and keep my
commandments, you will never be led wrong.
;

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

ORDINATION.
No.
1.

April 8th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH,

58.

BEHOLD,

speak unto you,

You

to your request.

my

servant Joseph,

are greatly afraid

according

should

lead you
wrong when you are called upon to ordain men to the priesthood ;
but you need not to fear, for I will sanction what you do.
It is
my business to direct you in all your movements. I am satisfied
lest

with what you have done, and I will record it in heaven.

You
must not fear, but trust fully in me ; and if there is anything that

goes wrong,

mine

I will

bear the blame.

Do

your own duty, and leave

me.

to

2.
You are astonished at my leading you to ordain so many
You have thought that the high priests were scarce ;
high priests.
but they are not.
There are many thousands of them now upon

the earth

my

number of them now in

many of them who have
who have, some of them are

and, although there are quite a

Church, there

are, notwithstanding,

not yet obeyed my gospel.

Of those
in the lesser priesthood ; but they will be taken out, and placed in
their

own

Church
3.

places.

will

And

And,

in

due time,

all

things pertaining to

my

be placed in their own order.

it

is

my

you have ordained

will that

you should give unto

all

those

whom

high priesthood a certificate of their

ordination, as soon as you can make it convenient.
And, behold,
to the

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS.

81

who have complied with my request;

whole confidence in me, and I will fight their
battles.
They have nothing to fear, for I will be by their side by
my holy angels and, if they will hearken to the whisperings of the
still small voice, not a hair of their heads shall be hurt.
I

speak unto

those

all

them place

let

their

And

4.

to

those

all

to influence

Church

and

as concerning the Holy Ghost, which I have promised

who have complied with my request, it shall commence

them from the time

and

seal the

to

light

its

truth

their

were confirmed into

that they

my

influence shall continue to increase with them,

upon

their

pathway,

and

minds.
give

It

unto

shall

them

be a continual
the

promised

testimony.

And when

5.

shall call all those

your enemies are about to come upon you, you

who believe in me together and at the right time
;

I
appoint unto you the place to which they shall gather.
who
those
wicked
I
and
will
shepherds
oppose you,
controlling

I will

am

bring them to

my own

them hearken

diligently to

terms.

my

All will go right.

let

Therefore,

words, and obey them, and

I will

be

with them unto the end.

I am he who holds in his hands
I now give unto you no more.
the destinies of all men; even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen

and Amen.

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS UNDER THE FULLNESS OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD.
No.

WEBER, UTAH,

59.

INASMUCH

1.

under the

them a

as the chief acting officers of

fullness

of the gospel, feel that I

April lyth, 1861.

my holy

priesthood,

have not given unto

testimony of the truth of the mission of my

who now holds the keys of my kingdom upon
them hearken unto the words of the Lord their God ;

sufficient

servant, the prophet,

the earth,
for I

let

am

2.

whom

about to reason with them upon

They bring up the evidence which

have called to

this matter.
I

gave unto those

men

Joseph Smith, and compare it with the evidence which they have received under the fullness of the priesthood ; and they consider that the evidence which
I

assist

my

servant,

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS.

82

gave to the associates of the Prophet Joseph Smith, is greater

than that which they have received ; but they do not know what
I

They think that

they are saying.
send a holy angel unto those men,

was a great thing

it

who were one

with

me

for

to

servant

my

But what was that compared

Joseph Smith, in his beginning.
with that which they have now received?
Unto them I have
revealed

all

innumerable.

of worlds

also

both of Gods and angels, and

I have placed them in a

heights of exaltation,

come

position where they can

And
to a

earths which have been created.

all

them
and
but

knowledge of the inhabitants of

Moreover, I have sent unto

the angel Gabriel, clothed in mortality, to restore

to bring

down

seems that

it

they do

trifle

me

How

and

his feet,

men

cannot make those

with

power under

all

am

believe

they aggravate

me

it.

all

things,

him

with

Oh, how

with their follies

would only act reasonably with me, I could do with them ;

but they do not.
They think that I ought to do everything that
they ask me to do in a minute.
They will not give me time to
If they

commence
I

to

do

it

before they censure

cannot please them, do what

me

because

it is

not done.

In their estimation

I will.

all

that

They think that they know what ought to be done

wrong.
better than I do.
They cannot do their own duty, for fear that I
I

do

is

shall not

do mine.

How

can

work with such people?

act as inconsistently as though they

3.

It

They

knew nothing about me.

seems that they cannot place their confidence in me

me but they cannot see me until there shall

unless they could see

and a holy place appointed for that purpose

and then, if they are worthy, I will meet with them, and speak
with them mouth to mouth.
It is contrary to the law by which I
am governed for me to meet with them in the open air, or to be seen

be a temple

by them.
I

will

No

person can see

to those

show myself

show myself
is

built,

to

my

servant

When

had a place prepared

4.

The

I will

but

for

show myself unto them

a place for me,

without being transfigured

but, in due time, I will reveal myself to

met with mine ancient covenant people, they

sufficient at present

thousands.

me

who have occasion to see me. If I

who holds the keys of my kingdom, it

me, where

appear to them

trouble with

could meet with them, and

my people have prepared

and when these

my

servants

also.
is

this

They do not know

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS.

So much

ness of men.

me, nor in anything

never could have

But

come.

consider that

my

much

Their minds have been exercised too

me.

with the foolish-

they neither have confidence in

Neither do they reason honestly, or they

so, that

else.

come

to

who am

conclusion to which they have

the

suppose that they

will justify their

own

course,

and

Suppose that I should make

It
them, what benefit would that be to them ?

is I

it

83

appearance to

wrong.

relieve them.
Suppose that I should open the heavens
and they should see all the heavenly host, what benefit
would that be to them.'' They know that these things exist in the

would not

to them,

heavens, as well as

if I

had shown them unto them.

They have

the

keys of knowledge by which all these things are known and if they
do believe in those keys, which reveal all things, they would not
;

believe that

it

was me, even should they see me. They would not
There is a spirit that
sight of their own eyes.

acknowledge the

wars against them that would lead them to

Church, and they have felt the effects of it
against

But

it,

or

will

it

down

take them

infidelity.
;

It is in

and they must

the

strive

the stream to destruction.

they cannot believe in those keys of knowledge which I

if

have given, they cannot believe in me

for, whosoever understands the laws by which I am governed, sees me in all my glory,
;

my attributes. And by this means, those who have

And this is eternal life to all
any knowledge of me, know me.
people, that they have a perfect knowledge of my laws and obey

for these are

them.
I

now add no more

For the present,

Amen and Amen.

let

this

but

shortly give unto

will

suffice.

am

you more.

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS UNDER THE FULLNESS OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD.
No. 60.
i.

BEHOLD,

WEBER, UTAH,
I

am

the

Lord of Hosts, and

April i8th, 1861.

I

am come

unto you again concerning those chief acting

Church under the fullness of the holy priesthood.

to speak

officers

of

my

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS.

84

They

2.

are greatly afflicted in their feelings without a cause.

If they could only place their confidence in me,

would remove

them.

off

grapple with their

what a burden

it

they cannot do so, they must

I have done my duty to them

if

But,

own weakness.

gone with them ; and they know that no person

has
ever
And if I have preserved them
injured them.
yet
cannot
the
they
through
past, why
place their confidence in me,
as far as I have
as

and

me

trust

with me,

for the future?

If

any one thing

that

men

could only act reasonably

Whoever has proved me

could do with them.

false in

have ever promised?

I never
No. one.
to fulfill my word
men
that
do
not
understand
yet
say
they
It is only given to one man upon the earth to understand me

failed

me.

perfectly

earth

is

and he who holds the keys of my kingdom upon the

man and it is his duty to explain my words to the

that

I am governed by a celestial law.

have
said
unto you in a former revelation, so I say
3.
unto you again, what benefit would it be unto those men if I
should send unto them a holy angel? What would they know

satisfaction of

As

all.

about him more than what they

is

angel

now know?

They know that an

and what more do they need to
an angel was sent unto them, what could

a resurrected personage

know about

If
angels?
them more than they

tell
now know? Nothing at all. They
have the greatest angel now in their midst that ever surrounded

he

my

throne; but they do not appreciate that blessing. But, behold,

unto them, if they do not alter their course, I will take him

I say

away from them.

not suffer that his feelings shall be con-

I will

tinually wounded by their foolishness.

4.
They need not to think that I am dependent upon them

am

for I

act as though they

They

They had much

man.

home, than
do.

to have

They had
if

so, the

But

if

me

can

still

had nothing to do with the salvation of

remained with their fathers at

better have

come here

If they labor

better

make up

they are going to

better;

for, as

obtain help.

to

grumble and complain

suppose that they think that they are laboring for

they are not.

And

Should they leave

not.

at

all,

they do

for

it

as they

me

but

themselves.

minds what they are going to do.

draw out from me, the sooner they do
their

they

they conclude to act

now

are,

they are of no use to me.

in the office to

which

have appointed

THE CHIEF ACTING OFFICERS.

85

them, I wish them to humble themselves before me, that I may

their sins; for they have grievously sinned against me.

pardon

think that I should do everything that they ask me to do in

If I have made unto them a promise, and they are
worthy, I will fulfill it as soon as I can ; but the way in which

They

one minute.

now

they

renders them unworthy of the least of my blessings.

that I have never given unto them a manifestation

act,

They consider
of

my

need

power

as yet, they have never

to see one, they shall see

When

needed one.

They can read

it.

they

in the Bible of

the miracles that I performed through my servant Moses ; but I

did not manifest my power through him until I had first raised

him

and given unto him

up,

all

the keys of the holy priesthood.

And I was several years in doing so before I

my almighty power through him. But after
work with him, I never staid my hand while
and

earth;

started, I will

will

do the same now.

never stay

my hand

began to manifest
I had started my
he was upon the
shall have once

After I

again until I shall have brought

down all power under my feet. But these men think

now give unto them a manifestation of my power to
Should

do

this, I

would disturb the calm which

that I should
satisfy

them.

wish to exist

am ready to burst things up, and then they will se all the
manifestations of power which they wish to see.When they see

until I

am at work, the}- ought to be satisfied. As often as they

need information, they can hear from me, if they will take the
I am ready and
right course.
willing to pour out blessings upon

that I

who seek me with all their hearts.

now add no more. I am he. that was, and is, and
even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.

all

those

is

to

come;

FORMER REVELATIONS EXPLAINED. BAPTISM.

THE SACRAMENT. HEALING OF THE SICK.
No. 6 1.

WEBER, UTAH,

April i9th, 1861.

IT is necessary that you should know my will concerning

i.
the work that lies before you.
Those men who are connected
with you in this work, have desired to know of me what I meant

86

THE SACRAMENT.

BAPTISM.

by

upon them

calling

commencing an

and, thereby,

me

do

to

to be baptized for the remission of their sins,

was necessary

It

organization.

this, in order to prepare a

number of men

to preach

for

my

gospel in its fullness, and that there might be a place prepared for
the people to rally to, when I shall have moved the obstacles that
now bind my people together out of the way, and those obstacles

remove when

I will

have worked things up to a head.

I
no matter whether others think that I do

I shall

understand

my business,
When I told my

people to stand still and watch my

not mean that they should stand still
did
wonder-working hand,
and do nothing at all ; but, on the contrary, I called upon them
to do a small thing to loose my hands so that I could work, and I
or

not.

Then what did I mean by telling them

expected them to do it.
to stand still?
I meant that they must not go abroad among the
I
people to preach, until I shall have opened the way for them.
told
for

them

it

governed binds
people as

and, when

But the law by which

business to penetrate their hearts

can

ready,

convince the people by so doing

that they could not

my

is

do

it

me

to take a course to save alive as

I shall

effectually.

be able to

besides

which,

many

do not

am
am

innocent

delight

in

shedding the blood of the innocent.

And

2.

that

baptized

upon you
you those
regulate

all

come

own

my

concerning the

son,

it

future.

is

necessary

You have

baptism; and, as much as possible, I will send unto

are worthy but the rest I will restrain.
I will

who

these

baptize those
their

will

already; others, also, will flock to you, and call

many
for

know my

say unto you,

now, behold,

you should

things

who apply

places;

and you

to hear you.

as
to

well

you

shall

I will shortly

as

possible.

for baptism,

And you shall

and place them in

continue to preach to those

in a

who

different position

place you
you are now placed. Therefore, hearken to my
words, and be content to remain as you are until I change your

to that in which

circumstances.

As touching

the partaking of the sacrament, it is my will

people should wait a short time for this privilege,
and I will speak unto my servant again upon this matter at
the time which I have appointed, and reveal unto him more about
it.
Until then, let all be satisfied, and continue on as they
3.

that these

are.

my

THE SCHOOL OF THE PROPHETS.

87

And

healing of the sick, I will pour out that

people in rich abundance to the satisfaction of
if they will only wait until the time has arrived for me to do
But the difficulty with them is, that they must have a thing

4.

as for the

blessing upon
all,

so.

my

done immediately, or they begin to murmur against me, and

I do not work in haste.
All things
charge me with being false.

me must take their regular round.

And as concerning the gifts of the

with
5.

them out upon

best that I
to

my

my

people to

spirit, I will

their satisfaction.

can for them in every respect.

words, and diligently obey them, and

now add no more.

shortly pour

am

Let them

be

all will

doing the
hearken

all

well.

am

he whose words are quick and

than
a
powerful, sharper
two-edged sword; even Jesus Christ.
I

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE SCHOOL OF THE PROPHETS.

No. 62.

WEBER, UTAH, May

BEHOLD,

which moves
hendeth

it

am

the light

forth

in the

not.

was pained.
cerning those
It

is

of the world the same

and the darkness compream he who speaks the word, and all the

heavenly hosts obey

and the

3d, 1861.

life

darkness,

who groaned upon

And I am come
whom you have

the cross,

and

to speak unto you,

all

my

eternity
son; con-

ordained to the holy priesthood.

should
enter into an order whereby to
you
those things which I have revealed unto you, that

necessary that

instruct

them

in

they may be prepared for the work which I have called them to
do.
There is a great work lying before them, and they need to be

And this order which you must com"School of the Prophets." And in that
teach the hidden mysteries of my Church.
And

preparing themselves for

mence, you

school you shall

you
it

it.

shall call the

shall gather together the high priests as often as

convenient, and

instruct

them on

this wise.

And,

you can make

for

the time

being, you may admit into the school the priests of Aaron but, in
due time, there will be none admitted into this school but high
;

priests.

And

this

order shall be fully established in the Church,

THE PROPHET AND HIS ASSOCIATES.

88

and

it

tinues

shall continue as long as the fullness of the priesthood

upon the

And you

earth.

con-

over this school,

shall preside

It shall be opened
it shall be conducted after this manner
by singing and prayer, and there shall be perfect order kept in the
There shall be but one person speak at once, and all
school.
and there shall be no laughter allowed
others shall sit in silence

and

And, inasmuch as my servants

words and obey them, I will meet with them

hearken unto

in the school.

will

my

in this holy place,

and they

shall

be

filled

Every endowment neces-

with wisdom.

sary shall be granted unto them.

delight to build

my

It is

them

which belong to eternal life.

Let them not fear,
hearken unto me, I will be with them unto the

in those things

up
for,

if

end.

they will
I

am

Jesus Christ.

THE PROPHET'S
No.

Even

AND

SICKNESS,

HIS ASSOCIATES.

WEBER, UTAH, May

63.

1.

Amen and Amen.

so.

BEHOLD,

verily I say

unto you,

my

servant Joseph, I

looked down upon you and seen your sickness.

through so

much

since I called you,

3d, 1861.

and

it

have

You have

passed
has so broken your

with great difficulty that you

manage to live
time
than
more
at
this
duty calls you
any
to do, and, when you do talk, you must not exert yourself any
more than necessary. The ill usage which you have been called
constitution, that

and you must not

it is

talk

to pass through was

more than mortal man could

well endure

but

shortly heal you again, and you shall gradually gain your
strength back.
I

will

2.

about

am

continually at work with this people, striving to bring

and

change,

all

things

are

hundreds of people who now believe

call upon you for baptism
and I
;

number
work

in the

with,

with,

make

working

well.

There are

me, and they

shall

soon have a

will

soon

sufficient

organization of my Church to commence the

then, when there is a certain number in the

new

and

Church, which

in

will

be

sufficient for

me

to

commence my work

way through your enemies. I will then

a slaughter among them.
And as I have said unto you

will

cut a clear

THE PROPHET AND

so I say unto you again, I will hold

before,

you

until

am

will destroy

as to

ready to cut them

them

remove

to see

HIS ASSOCIATES.

in the flesh.

off.

I will act

your enemies off

ready, then I

am

with you in such a way

for I do not delight

the burden that I can off you

all

all

When

89

you continually weighed down

until your

And

men who

life is

a burden to

you.
3.

my

it is

that those

will

are one with you

Let them uphold you, and I will uphold them.

only do that which I command them, all will be

should do likewise.

And,

they will

if

They must take a course to hold all the burden

Let them cease their light-mindedness and
you
loud laughter, for it is sin in my sight.
As for the preaching
which they have done to those who have come to hear, I am well
well with them.

that they can.

off

pleased with

In

it.

Notwithstanding
that

failing
It is

my

hitherto
I

will

this,

this

well

they are light-minded.

pleased with them.

This is the greatest

They should be an example

have.

they

am

respect I

to others.

they should continue in preaching as they have

and let them place their whole confidence in me.

will that

done

do

my

knew my works

to

frustrated, but the

to fear.
No person ever
not the work of the Lord that is

They need not

duty.
fail.

It

is

work of man.

They can

see the works of

man

around them, and, on this account, they are deceived

failing
for they judge of the works of the Lord by the works of man
therefore, it is hard to find faith upon the earth.
all

4.

And

as concerning

his sickness,

good

health.

and

desires

John Parson, I have seen

and he shall enjoy
blessing, and it shall be granted

servant

my

I will shortly

He

heal

that

his body,

unto him.
I

now add no more.

powerful,

Even

so.

am

he whose words are quick and

even Jesus Christ.

sharper than a two-edged sword;

Amen and Amen.

JOSEPH SMITH,

90

JR.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOSEPH SMITH,

No. 64.

WEBER, UTAH, May

JR.

4th, 1861.

is necessary that you should understand my movements

men.
among
You have heard of a new sect rising up, calling themselves
2.

IT

1.

"True

Day Saints," headed by the son of my servant,

and
you wish to know whether I have anything to
Joseph Smith,
do with them, or not. I answer that I have. I am using them to
the

Latter

be a scfourge to those

false

shepherds of

my

flock,

that through

But, when I have accomwith

I
will
turn
them another way. I
them,
plished my purposes
have given unto them a portion of my holy spirit to prepare them
for the work which I have called them to do.
Therefore, I am
will
to
assist
in
the
I
them
end,
you, and,
using
bring them up to
of
them
will
of
and
the
fulness
many
obey
my go spel, and
you,
become one with you. They are in my hands, and I will turn
them hither and thither as it seemeth me good. They enjoy, in
I have given unto them wisdom, and
part, the gifts of my spirit.

them

might open the eyes of some.

love for each other

and

I will

not to think that they will

not.
I

They

will

become

take good care of them.

You need
in contact with you, for they will

come

subject to you.

And,

at the

time which

have appointed, I will bring down all power under your feet.
I have not, as yet, called my servant, Joseph Smith, who
3.

now
only

stands at the head of that party, to be a prophet.

moved upon him by my

I shall

do nothing

do not claim the

holy

in that respect, but

right to

what

have

do through you.

do anything upon the earth

you, without your consent.

spirit for a certain purpose.

Therefore,

when

that concerns

call

my

servant

Joseph Smith to be a prophet, I shall call him through you.

There will be many prophets called to assist you in a day
4.
to come, but none will hold the keys of this dispensation except
you.

All others will be subject to you.

There

is

an order

in

my

There can be but

Church, and that order has to be adhered to.
one person upon the earth at once holding the keys of a disThere may be many prophets upon the earth at one
pensation.
time, but they must be subject to

him who holds the

keys.

THE DELIVERANCE OF THE RIGHTEOUS.

I

now

give unto you

the keys of death

and

no more.

hell

am he who

even Jesus Christ.

91

holds in his hands

Even

so.

Amen

and Amen.

THE DELIVERANCE OF THE RIGHTEOUS. COMMANDING THE SAINTS TO GATHER TO

SOUTH WEBER.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, May nth, 1861.

65.

know my

the fulness of
ance.

They

unto you,

I say

BEHOLD,

1.

should

my

my

it

son,

is

necessary that you

concerning those people who have obeyed

will

and who are looking to me

Not many

gospel,

are chiefly of the poor class.

have obeyed the fulness of

my

gospel

but

for

deliver-

rich, as yet,

have looked down

upon the poor of my people, and I have prepared a blessing for

them for they shall feast upon the good things of the earth,
and the blessings of heaven shall be abundantly poured out
upon them but the proud, the hypocrites, and the liars, I will
;

visit as

with a whirlwind.

will

not leave one of them alive.

with judgment.
Those men who
have obeyed the fulness of my gospel think that I am a long
while before I do so.
They are tired of waiting for me.

Yea,

2.

feed the

will

verily, I

Why am

so long before I

the refuge of

sweep away
will answer this question.
preach the fulness of
If I

do not do

fat

my

what

this,

come

out of

my

hiding place to

from among the pure in heart? I

must first prepare a number of men to

lies

gospel before I can cut off the wicked.

do with those who will be left?

shall I

Where could they look to for salvation, if I had not prepared

some men to preach to them? I must have something prepared
for them to cling to.
Before I throw down one government I,
out in a way to
I must
must commence another.
lay my plans
There are many among this people who
save alive all that I can.
who think that they are doing right by taking
are pure in heart
the counsel of those corrupt shepherds who have forsaken me
I must so arrange matters as to have them
they know no better.
taught of my ways.
pure of my people

I
;

am

taking the wisest plan to save alive the

be satisfied with the way in

therefore, let all

THE DELIVERANCE OF THE RIGHTEOUS.

92

which

am

working, and

Those

3.

all

come

things will

chief shepherds think that I

but when that time has arrived,

out right.
not cut them off;

shall

show them whether

I will

will,

They would
shortly try what they can do.
They
have come against you before this time if I had not held them.

or not.

will

They cannot come up

thirst for

your blood
their

prophets

thirst

They cannot

power over you.

power

you

against

and

is

they

may

out of

mand

them.

permit them.
They
they shall never have

you as they have killed other

they have gone their length, and I

over

with them.

have called to preach the fulness of

come

kill

will shortly settle all difficulties

until

my

If those

men whom
me

gospel wish to see

hiding place, to clear their way, let them prepare

themselves for it.
They will do anything but that which I com-

my

They are almost continually dabbling with those

them not to meddle with. They want to take

things which

own

their

mine

to do,

I told

course,

and

to jtake

are not

way

to

come

out of

my

do

hiding place to

why do they not prepare themselves for it?

preach the fulness of my gospel? No, they

neither will they prepare themselves for

will

me

for them,

Are they prepared to

this, if

them, and continue

am

me

clear the

they are not willing for

if I

If they wish

grounds.

they

still

do not do the thing which they think that I ought

murmur
they
they will not meet me upon fair
against me
but

the master.

they put

in

mine

to be

their

do

as

They
I

But, unless

not reap

shall

crops, they

apostles.

If they will not

it.

shall find out that

command

them, they

Those who are blessed the

consequences.
are
the
most
When
^ave any of them proved
unfaithful.
most,
word
to
fail
I
for
them
to prepare themselves.
?
am
my
waiting

will

have to

Suppose
ready

suffer the

that I were to cut off

for it?

No.

mine enemies to-morrow, are they

do they know about the fulness of

How much

But very little.

Oh, fyow
gospel t
with men upon thg ear|:h
If I would

my

them take

the^r /own cpurse ? I

harcjl

is

for

me

to

moment; that

I cros,s their pgth,

they 'are ready to deny |he
and to depart from me but I wjU chasten the rebellious,.
had never spoken to them, they could but do as they are

truth,

}f I

I suppose that they think that they will accomplish their

and

then,

if

deal

them, and let

give up
w
but the
n
^
n
them
;
might get #?P g
to

$piqg.

own

ends^
they have time to spare afterwards, they will attend tq

COMMANDING THE SAINTS TO SOUTH WEBER.

me.

93

can get plenty of such servants as those.

If I have men
who will hearken to my words and obey

to assist me, I want those

them.

And

4.

ness of

enemies,

who have obeyed the fuland who are scattered abroad among mine

as concerning those people

my

gospel,

it is

will that

my

they should gather up to this place as

soon as they can do so conveniently.

If they cannot get houses,
let them get tents.
And they must come as well prepared with
food as they can be, that they may not be any more burdensome
to others than possible.

them

let

sell

it

for

If any of my people have surplus property,

wheat and other useful provisions, that they may

have a sufficiency to live upon

hands and if they will do as

common

lack for the

for

them

I call

upon

command

necessaries of

life

in their

them, they shall not

for I will clear the

way

time to give them a fresh supply of necessary means.

all

those

my mouth

from
will

in

means

until I place fresh

who

be well with them

And

I testify

tion

unto

profess to live by every

to hearken to this revelation,

and

unto you,

ye

if

that proceeds
it,

and

all

they do not, I will chasten them.

have given this revelaEven so.

Jesus Christ.

saints, that I

servant Joseph.

my

word

and obey

am

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING RICHARD COOK AND

JOHN PARSON.
No. 66.
i.

1510, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, May

LET them hearken unto my

words, which are quick and

all will be well with

powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, and

them.

Let them

know

that I

am

intentions are pure before me.

them,

when

am

not.

principles that exist in

them down.

not displeased with them.

They think

When

am

that I

cutting

am

down

the world, they think that I

Their

severe with
those false

am

cutting

necessary that they should understand me

I shall never reprove them, only when they stand in need
aright.
of it.
My yoke is easy, and my burden is light. I do not mean

to break

It

up the

well under the

is

feelings of

men

without a cause.

They have done

I have now

circumstances which have existed.

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN PARSON.

94

given the fulness of the holy priesthood unto men, and these keys
of knowledge cannot be tested by anything that now exists upon
the earth

but

all

and

things shall be tried by them,

make

I will

the world understand them.

If I raise up a prophet, it is
2.
and recommend him to the world.

and the

greatest tries all

been written by inspired

perfect; but,

at

men
and

present,

be tried

by the

greater cannot be tried by the

All things that ever have
things.

are swallowed
until I

judgment of

necessary to assist the

back him up,

to

The

testimony of inspired writers.

lesser

my business
He cannot

come

men by

up

out

in that

which

in power,

bringing forth all

is
is

it

the

testimony that can be produced from the writings of inspired men,

in order to prove to the world that the holy priesthood is now

men

to

given

power,

all

in

fulness.

its

When

cannot do

all

things at once.

Joseph.
All things pertaining to the salvation of

that I

of

all

shall

have come out in

man

my

servant

must work gradually.

will be brought about

my people be comforted, and know

am with them. I am he who holds in nis hands the destinies
men even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen.

due time.

in

the world will be satisfied of the mission of

Therefore,

let

THE FAITHLESS CHASTENED.

No. 67.

WEBER, UTAH, May

BEHOLD,

i.

am

and who
he who shuts, and no one opens
and I have decreed a judgment upon
;

opens, and no one shuts

this

lyth, 1861.

Oh, how they aggravate me with their follies and

Not long. Allong can I bear with them?
have spoken and revealed all heights of both glory and

people.

unbelief!

though

exaltation,

How

and even keys of knowledge which have been hid from

many thousand years yet they will turn round and

the earth for

deny those things. There are those among these people who have
been baptized into the fulness of my gospel who have denied the
revelations which I have given,
to destroy others
I

and

have rejected them

and they are using their influence

have humbled themselves,

until they shall

and

if

they do not speedily do

so, I will

cut

THE FAITHLESS CHASTENED.

95

off the earth.

They shall know that I have spoken for, if I
cannot make them hear and obey my words, I can make them
Because I have not yet come out in power, they
feel my wrath.
take the advantage of me, and trample my words under their feet

them

as a thing of

come

There are those who think

naught.

never shall

mine enemies

but they
my
them
themselves
satisfied
that
matter.
Let
prepare
may
upon
themselves for it.
I cannot make people understand it now ; but
If they could understand
they will understand it when it comes.
out of

hiding place to cut

off

rest

it

now,

would be an advantage to them.

it

and but few

It will

come suddenly,

be prepared for it.

2.
I am under an obligation to these people to save as many
of them alive as possible.
In order to do this, I have commenced
will

an organization, and appointed a gathering place for

gather to who will gather, and who are worthy, that

them without excuse

that stands in

we

shall

long

But, you
way.
have to wait for you ?

may

leave

everything
ask the question How
I will answer you as touch-

may

As soon as you have gathered a number of

and taught them so that they can preach the

people together,

my

for,

I begin, I shall cut off

my

ing this matter.

fulness of

when

those to

all

gospel, then I

will cut off

everything that stands in

and, from that time, you shall no more have cause to

your way
of
me.
It is hard for me to keep on good terms with
complain
while
I
you,
permit those men to live to torment you with their
;

But

wickedness.

be

satisfied.

angels.

I will

pay you a visit shortly, and then you will

about you continually by my holy

am round

You have

nothing to

fear.

Let those people who are

gathering up
good courage, and know that I am
with them, and that I will fight their battles, for I delight in them.
to this place be of

They

shall

know

that I

am

and

their deliverer,

that

am more

than sufficient for their enemies.

3.

And

now, behold,

known unto you who

among this people.

say unto you,

they are,
I will cut

whom

my*

son, I will

make

intend to cut off from

off all those who have

given up
judgment to others whom I cannot penetrate with truth for
they have not hearkened unto me, or they would not have given
up their judgment to others. They know that I have placed a

their

curse upon those

who

trust in

man, and refuse

to

hearken to me.

THE FAITHLESS CHASTENED.

96

It is my duty when I raise

have a duty to perform to mankind.
to
him
and
the world of mankind a
a
to
back
up,
give
up prophet

sufficient

done

testimony of the truth of his mission

this, I

have

penetrate

men,

governed,

cut

who embrace

off the

earth.

the fulness of
I

And

if

my

cut

will

And

gospel,

off those,

and when

I cannot,

law

according to the

can,

them

And

from me.

fulfilled the law.

will

have

by so doing,

by which
cut off

am

all

those

and afterwards turn away

also, who have had the

opportunity to obey the fulness of my gospel, and have refused

to do so through fear.
And who can stay my hand? I will not

be mocked.

I shall not always bear with people.

My words cannot any longer be trampled under the feet of those who have had
the opportunity to obey my gospel.
Those who rebel against me

where can they go to out of my hands ? When they have done

can bring them to justice.
They must understand
that I have rights as well as they have.
When I have sent my

their worst, I

obey

it,

they

will

have done

duty; and
do their duty also; but if they

gospel to the earth,

my

if

people will

will not, I

am

bound by law to move them from the earth. Therefore, let all
those who wish to be saved in my kingdom, consider what their
duty is, and do it, that it may be well with them for if they do
not, I will bring upon them all the curses which I have promised.
I now add no more.
I am the Sofa of the Eternal Father
even
Even so. Amen and Amen.
Jesus Christ.
;

THE DESTRUCTION OF ENEMIES. FORETELLING

THE TRIUMPH OF THE SAINTS.
No. 68.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, May

25th, 1861.

am the Lord of Hosts, and I am come to

my servant Joseph, concerning the test which
commence at this place. It is now time for these my

BEHOLD,

speak unto you,

will shortly

people to prepare themselves, for they have not long to wait before
they will see it commence, and it is necessary that they should

understand

me

perfectly

enemies to come up to

upon
this

this

place,

matter.

and they

shall

will

suffer

your

seek to destroy

THE DESTRUCTION OF ENEMIES.

both you and

all

who

those

me and when

believe in

their sanction for those

and

will penetrate

And

2.

they are

smite them

ready to strike the first blow,

And I will, also, smite dead
minute.
will

97

those

all

all

dead

in

who have

given

murderers to come against you.

can

them.

as concerning that

man who now stands at their head,

And I will settle with him for all

he cannot get out of my way.

the blood which he has been instrumental in shedding, and I
now avenge all the innocent blood that has been shed in
Territory

one

upon the heads of those who are

guilty.

will
this

Oh, how my
the midst of

kindled against those murderers who are in

I sent a warning voice unto those chief shepherds
and promised to pardon all their sins, if they would but humble

wrath
this

is

people

themselves before me, but they would not.

They chose

to

go on

destroying everything that came in their way, and they justify

themselves in all that they do.
They believe that everything that
they do is right, and they shed innocent blood without feeling the
least

guilt

upon

their

All that they think about

consciences.

is

They care nothing

destroying everything that crosses their path.
about the poor and innocent ; but they want to possess everything
themselves, and, if they cannot bring the rest of their fellow beings
to their terms, starve

And

3.

them

now, behold,

cut off out of your

way

to death.

say unto you, that

I
all

those

whom

send you up to the head-quarters of

have no trouble to take your place.

I shall

shall

derers
you.

come up against you, I

You will see that when

But I will not plant my

have nothing to fear, for I

feet

am

will ride
I

when

shall

have

have before mentioned,

my Church, and you

And when those mur-

up

to you,

am needed

upon the earth

and

I shall

talk with

be on hand.

at this time.

You

Satan seeks to
always with you.
but you shall ride over him, and
afflict you, and to destroy you
bring his power to the ground.
And as concerning these people who have obeyed the
4.
fulness of my gospel, and who have not, as yet, gathered up to
It is my will that they
this place, let them hearken unto me.
should gather up here as soon as they can, or they will be too late.
And I will not protect those who will not hearken to my words.
And lo, I come quickly to their deliverance. I am he who holds
Even so. Amen
the keys of death and hell; even Jesus Christ.
;

and Amen.

ALL THINGS ARE REGULATED BY LAW.

98

ALL THINGS ARE REGULATED BY LAW.

No. 69.
1.

2nd, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, June

BEHOLD, I am he who moves forth

and the darkness comprehendeth him

midst of dark-

in the
not.

And

to speak unto you according to your request.

2.
Why are you so faithless in me? You

know

ness,

continually with you.

am

am come

that

am

continually watching over you, both

by day and night yet you are afraid to trust yourself in my care.
You do not wish me to let the enemies of my people come up
but you wish that I would cut them off before they
against them
;

reach this place.

You think that if I allow your enemies to come
up here, both you and this people will be running a great hazard of

your lives. I have told you before that if I act according to the law
I cannot strike the first blow; and I cannot deviate from law.
I
am as much bound by law as you are. If I should suffer your ene-

mies to come upon you, and upon

should have to bear the blame

am governed and this I

I am bound to protect you.
;

shall never

be

slain

slay

you

all,

It

is

ordained in heaven that you

live until your mission is

but that you shall

Your mortal body

ended.

and

this people,

should break the law by which I

cannot do. According to the law of heaven
;

the power over death.

shall

You

be renewed, and you shall have

you have entirely

shall not die until

done your work.

my
my

As concerning

the healing of the sick, it is necessary that

should
be
people
very faithful and hearken to the dictates of

3.

holy messengers

and

if

they will do

this,

my

holy angels will

continually surround them to direct their footsteps, and to heal

them when they are sick.
My people should attend to their

They must be

secret prayers.

receive

my

into the

blessings.

hands of the destroyer, and he

not suffer that

fore.

4.

my

and where

I will

When

people

shall

now committed

have

to the earth

much.

faithful

to me,

if

they expect to

them

If they are not faithful, I will deliver

now

will afflict

live as they

them.

will

have done hereto-

the fulness of the holy priesthood

have given much,

not be trifled with now.
I

shall

also require

look

down upon

the

people I

am

pained

for

ALL THINGS ARE REGULATED BY LAW.

see

99

those whom I sent from my presence to the earth

such as might have been a blessing to their fellow
but who are now good for nothing.
Tfrey suffer them-

among them

me

to assist

creatures
selves to

be held by the chains of the devil and they do not exert

come out from under his power. I have
;

themselves in the least to

opended the way

do so.
call

upon

them

for

to

come

out

if

they would exert them-

have commenced an organization, and I

those who wish to be saved to come unto me

selves to

all

shall

but

There are a numthey will not, I shall be clear of their blood.

ber of high priests whom I have sent down to the earth to fill
and now, when I need them to assist me, I
responsible missions
if

can do nothing with them

but
will not spare one of them alive

them.

can find

men when
of

take the poor

will

despised,

and

my

have put their names down.

in

for,

out of the way.

men

stamp under

my kingdom but
my feet. Oh, how

in

men have aggravated me with their wickedness

could scarcely ever place a little authority upon men but they

the children of
I

do despise

heart, I

even those who have been

the chief

I will

my

moved

they are

people,

make them

I will

and the haughty

the proud

Even since the days of Adam to the

destroyed themselves.
present time I have been constantly aggravated by the children of
men.

would

have never had perfect satisfaction from them.

be at one thing or another laboring against

either

wound my

feelings

but

my

time has

now come, and

will

They

me

to

make

a slaughter among them.

I will give unto you no more at this
time ; but I will shortly speak unto you again.
Let this suffice for
the present.

Jesus Christ.

am

the

Even

so.

Son of the Eternal Father; even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

TO THE PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.

No.

IT

i.

this

is

people.

against

am

WEBER, UTAH, June

70.

me

i2th, 1861.

know my will concerning

You lay many charges
towards
You consider that I
duty
you.

necessary that you should

Why

are you so fretful?

for neglect of

very distant with you, and that, in this thing,

am

blamable.

TO THE PROPHET.

100

You

consider, also, that you hold the

hood, as well as

do

and

that

on

keys of the holy priestaccount, you are entitled

full

this

You consider that I

blessing* of beholding my presence.
have laid upon you the burden of this entire people, and that you
will have to do your duty, whether I do mine or not.
You seem
to think that I am allowed to run at loose ends
and that, because

to the

You say that I will not do the

oppress you.
least thing to console you.
You consider that I have never cut off
I

have the power,

any of your enemies

You

commence.

and

that there

difficulty in

is

have told you that

forget that I

me

getting

to

do not want

exists among this people, until I am ready

have told you before that I am as much
bound by law as you are and if I fail to do my duty, I shall have
to bear the blame.
I cannot run at loose ends any more than you

to disturb the

to break

calm that

them

up.

I do not take delight in oppressing you.

I have told you
before that you have nothing to fear.
2.
As I have said unto you before, so I say unto you again, if

can.

come unto you when my presence is needed, is not that sufYou say in you feelings, No. Then what would you have
me to do to satisfy you? You say, in your feelings, that you wish
me to come and show myself to you now. You say, also, that I
I

ficient?

feel

myself a very important character

as well as I have

and

that, as far as

entitled to every privilege that I

that
far

you hold
as

all

that I feel
society.

is

do not deny this.

and

concerned,

know

that, as

you are entitled to

all

the

me

But you charge

am.

falsely wherein you say

an
and
that I am above your
myself
important character,

Then you may ask, Why do

Because

to

am.

the keys of knowledge that I hold,

the priesthood

privileges that I

but that you have rights

power is concerned, you are
;

is

not

not necessary for

you?
enemies come up against you.
it

I will

make my appearance

me

to

do

so, until

come then and cut

your

off every-

You
thing that opposes you, according to my former promises.
know that you are placed in a position where you have to exercise
faith in my promises
it cannot b e avoided.
I do not take delight
in oppressing you.

law by which
unjustly.
I

am

governed

You know

change them.

have always acted according to the

that I

celestial

and when you blame me, you do

it

have not made the laws; neither can

If I act according to the law,

am

not justified?

TO THE PROPHET.

What

If so, cease your complaints.

think you?

more than you

loose ends, any

IOI

You

can.

cannot run at

have tied

think that I

you have no power to control this people.

your hands so
When you need the power, you shall have it. I will not deny you
that

anything that you stand in need

as soon as you are ready to use

unto you, and place

You have desired to see

my command.

under

unto you

at different

You know

ence.

more do you wish

me

have

it

You know
You
times.

will

bring

it

hand

in

that I

have shown many of them

are not ignorant of their exist-

do

to your satisfaction that they

know concerning them?

to

unto you the rod

and

time for you to use it.

host
of
warriors that I have
the
and

in your

it

will give

of.
it.

exist,

and what

If I were to satisfy

you, I should have to put myself to a great deal of unnecessary

I have something else to do than to spend my time untrouble.
necessarily

to

My hands are so full of

your curiosity.
have no useless time to spend. Then why cannot

gratify

business that I

you be

You know

satisfied?

that I

am

Those chief shepherds boast of

3.

raise themselves

that

selves

up

shall

in the pride of

never

shall

soon be ready

as

new

organization of

my

until

am

with

labor

Church.

you again,

ready to cut them

off.

is

They
them-

short.

number in the
then move both them and

a certain

And

I will

flatter

but their time

is

I will

one day.

and

as I

have said unto you

your enemies off you

Therefore, be patient, and

hold

all

And, behold, I come quickly to your

am the Son of the Eternal Father even Jesus

diligence.

deliverance.

Even

Christ.

soon as there

their seed off the earth in

before, so I say unto

their hearts,

them

visit

always with you.

their wickedness.

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING WILIAM HARRIS, MARK

H. FORSCUTT AND JOHN E. JONES.
No.
i.

I am he that was, and is, and is

And I am come to speak unto you

BEHOLD,

Jesus Christ.
priesthood.

i2th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH,' June

71.

to

come, even

concerning the

APPOINTING OFFICERS.

102
It is

2.

make some

necessary that you should

for the benefit of

my people who

in

alterations

it

are called to officiate in the two

priesthoods.
It is

3.

my

you should place a president over the

time being, and until the literal heir to

will that

Aaron

priesthood of

for the

the presidency of that priesthood comes forth to fill his own place.
shall place my servant William Harris over that priesthood.

You

And

he

shall call the priests of

Aaron

which

according to the revelations

preside over that priesthood, having

and you shall teach him his duty.
to that calling, I

faithful

will

together,

all

power

them

instruct

And

he

shall

to act in that office

And inasmuch

as

he

will

be

be with him continually, and the

And

upon him.

spirit of revelation shall rest

and

have given.

will

reveal

many

from time to time, concerning his duty.

And he
two counsellors to assist him such as the spirit shall

things to him,
shall call

dictate.

The

4.

Aaron

priests of

shall

be admitted into the "School of

the Prophets," as heretofore.

And

as concerning the high priesthood

It is necessary
in
it also.
You have
should
make
some
alterations
you
ordained but few to the apostleship as yet.
You need to ordain
5.

that

some more

to assist you.

You

shall ordain

an

and

6.

office of

apostle,

my

servant,

I will

Mark

be with him

Hill Forscutt, to the

;

for his heart

is

up-

I have seen his affliction, and I have prepared

right before me.
him for a mighty work. And he shall see no more distress for I
;

will

abundantly supply him with that which

is

necessary for his

support in every respect.

You shall ordain my servant, John E. Jones, to the office
7.
of an apostle, also
and he shall
for I am well pleased with him
And if he will hearken dilipreside over those of his own nation.
gently unto me, I will surround him continually with my holy
And I will bless him with great stores of knowledge.
angels.
;

But few

shall surpass

him

in

wisdom

and

his latter

days shall be

his best days.

words, and
Therefore, let him hearken unto
act in the office to which I have called him, and all shall be well.

my

will

call

others,

in

due time, when

need

their

assistance.

I
Therefore, let all be satisfied with what I have done.
Son of the Eternal Father ; even Jesus Christ. Even so.

and Amen.

am the
Amen

CONCERNING DEBTS.

103

REVELATION CONCERING DEBTS.

No.

i3th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, June

72.

BEHOLD, I am come to make known unto you my will conThey

cerning mine enemies, by whom my people are surronnded.
1.

seek to lay snares to entrap those

the fulness of

By

my

gospel,

who have

and thereby

yielded obedience to
power over them.

to gain

means they seek to bring up a mob against them. They

up and charge my people with debts that are not honest
in order to get a clue on them.
They want to raise a mob

this

also bring
debts,

my

against

and

people,

yet have

it

said that they did

it

lawfully.

All the murders which have been committed, they have committed

under a pretense of law; and they seek to justify and clear themWhat can I do in this
selves from blame for whatever they do.

They think that they will work while they have the chance,
shall let them work until they bring things up to a head.
shall
have their own way in this matter, and I will run side
They
with
side
them, and make every turn which is necessary for the
by

case?

and

benefit of

my

people

and overrule

tinually,

for I will
all

enemies take their own course

take mine
It

2.

and

be round about

things for their

good.

this right they

my

people con-

shall

claim

mine

let

and

I shall

I will control all things aright.

my will
my gospel

is

that

who have embraced

those people

should

the

honest

debts.; but those

pay
debts which are not honest they shall not pay any more.
Neither
shall my people go to their courts of law any more ; for I will

of

fulness

defend their rights from

And

this

their

time henceforth.

my people who have embraced

and
who
my gospel,
emigrated to this Territory in
the hand-cart companies, and who are poor
they shall not pay
3.

as concerning those of

the fulness of

for their emigration; for I, the Lord, never dictated the starting of
a hand-cart company.
That plan was devised by the devil to
saints
and
I
will avenge the blood of all those who
destroy my
;

have

lost their lives in

those hand-cart companies,

upon those who

are guilty before me.

4.

Mine enemies have committed

make the people believe that

tried to

all

manner of

am

at the

iniquity,

head of

it.

and
If

CONCERNING DEBTS.

104

had not been

it

for the

poor and innocent among

would have moved them out of the way long

bound by law
cent

as

to take a course to save alive as

am

of the inno-

many
They have been deceived by those who probe my servants, and I am in duty bound to lay out my

plans to save them.

am

to

up

ing people
I

people, I

But

possible.

fessed to

and

my

since.

am

I am sendworking as fast as I can.

can under existing circumstances,

as fast as I

you

holding those from you

who

are corrupt.

will

do

all

that I can to assist you.

I

5.

am

well pleased with the services of

Cook and John

benefit of

my

Parson.

Let them exercise a

people.

my

servants Richard

They have labored diligently

for the

patience, and the

little

long looked for blessing will come.

6.
And as touching the healing of the sick, that blessing has
not yet been poured out upon my people to any great extent.
I

am

commencing my work, and I can only

my blessings upon my people as they are able to receive
and
this I will continually do.
I have to work gradually
them,
and consistently. But the difficulty is this, some people want me
only, as

it

were, just

pour out

do everything at once, not knowing that, if I were to do so, I

should destroy them.
What can I do with people in order to

to

them ?

please
course,

and

by mortal

mine

leave

all will

men upon the earth.

Let

dictate.

I will take my own

you what I will do.
have to be satisfied.
I will not be dictated to

I will tell

my

all

It is their

place to obey

people learn their duties,

to me.

Some

selves,

to

do

their

own

and learn of me.

now add no more.

am

he whose words are quick and

even Jesus Christ.

powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword;

Even

to

people are very fond of marking out

I ought to walk in
yet they do not
duty.
My people should humble them-

the course which they think

know how

and not

and do them, and

so.

Amen

and Amen.

'

THE UNFAITHFUL.

ELECTING OFFICERS.

MANNER OF ELECTING
No.

BEHOLD,

i.

my

OFFICERS.

WEBER, UTAH, June

73.
verily I say

unto you,

my

name

you should read the

will that

names

will

shall

in all

business matters

have been read over, you

i6th, 1861.

servant Joseph, that

it is

names of those whom

or

have called before the congregation of the

know my

105

saints, that they

and when

shall rise

may
name or

their

up and

call

upon

the congregation to sanction what I

have done, by repeating a

loud AMEN and none shall rise up in opposition to what I have
done, for I am the Lord, and my word shall be obeyed.
;

now add no more.

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen

so.

and Amen.

CHASTENING THE REBELLIOUS AND UNFAITHFUL. COMMANDING THE RICH TO

ASSIST
No.

WEBER, UTAH, June

74.

1.

come

BEHOLD,
to

THE POOR.

speak

am

the

28th, 1861.

Son of the Eternal Father, and

unto you,

my

servant Joseph,

am

this

concerning

people.
2.

There are those among them who

which

find fault with the reve-

have given.
They think that those revelations do
not agree with each other but they think that they contradict
each other.
And they seek to find fault where there is no fault.

lations

Let them humble themselves before me, that I may pardon their
If they would use their judgment, they would not give way

sins.

to such feelings.

They can

see

my

wonder-working hand made

bare before their eyes continually.

They know that
people up to them from all parts of the Territory.

am

bringing

They can

see

moving upon the people, and yet they will quibble about
a revelation which they do not understand.
I have never made a

my

spirit

promise to them that

3.

If the people

with them

but they

I shall

not

would use
will

not

fulfil

to the very letter.

their proper

If

my

senses,

people wish to do

could do

my

will,

THE UNFAITHFUL AND REBELLIOUS.

106
let

them hearken

words and obey them, and leave off their

them severely ; for I will not always be

my

to

or I will chasten

follies,

me

want a people

If I

trifled with.

want a people who

at all, I

will

mine own appointed way. I will deliver out of the

hands of their enemies none but those who will hearken to my
I want none but the pure in heart.
And
words and obey them.
serve

if

in

whom

those of

have now made choice

them

cast

will

acceptably,

and seek another people who

It

4.

my

is

will

off,

will

who

that those

5.

whom

thing

is

have called

displeasing in

in his course

my

am

for I

servants,

with

my

It is

obey them, and not dictate him.

him aright none need to

me

my

therefore, let all others

will lead

opposes

clothing.

to hold the keys of

sight.

him

me

go hungry or destitute of
There are those, also, among

shall

servant

not serve

are rich among my people

among them for I will that

should feed the poor and destitute

none

will

have done the old church,

serve me.
as I

fear.

in

kingdom, which

business to dictate

him

hearken to his words, and

will

who oppose my

my

all

him

dictate

myself.

Whosoever opposes him,

his movements among my

people.

There are

6.

shall not

come

substance
ficulty,

my

wasted.

is

and leave them

into trouble,

never

among these people, who think that I

hiding place to deliver them before their
They fear that I shall lead them into dif-

those, also,

out of

who

served

failed, as yet, to fulfil

people are satisfied that

my
my

words

be

will

with

my

did I ever lead any people

I have
hearts?
Never.

all their

words to men upon the

have spoken, they

fulfilled.

servant Joseph?

When

there.

me

Have

may

earth.

If

rest assured that

ever spoken to them through

All the revelations which he

answer, Yes.

has written, I have given unto him, and all the promises which have
been made unto my people through the revelations which I have
given, I will

Therefore,

fulfil

let

my

them to the very .letter, for I have made them.

people trust in me, and I will supply their needs

in every respect.
7.

And

that those

as touching the reaping

who

holy priesthood, should

matter.

When

of the

crops,

it

is

necessary

are the chief acting officers under the fulness of the

know my

will

concerning them upon that

called them, I called

them

to preach

my

gospel,

THE UNFAITHFUL AND REBELLIOUS.

and

do nothing

to

to

they sought
ancient apostles,

else

their days.

as they were

when

call

follow me.

substance.

own

their

When

own course.
commanded them to

ployments, and follow me, and they did

all

that I

Oh,

had men

They thought but

so,

to assist

little

and continued

me

of their

way.

But

Therefore,

if

faithful
faithful

But now,

lives.

they cannot place sufficient confidence in

if

be mine
the

apostles.

world in the

they wish to serve themselves, and cling to

to do so.
But if they wish to forsake

welcome

mine ancient apostles did, then I

and uphold them in every respect.

as

now,

as

mine
em-

men, I cannot prevail upon them to leave all and

Their minds are almost continually upon their worldly
They would be my servants, if I would let them have

the world, they are

all

called

leave their worldly

me to trust themselves in Tny care, they cannot

No man can hold my gospel in one hand, and
other.

07

but they would not hearken to me, for

take their
I

apostles,

upon the course which they intend

to take.

accept of them as
They can now decide

will

That revelation which

people must not put in their crops, was

I did not want them to waste
to
them.
more
particularly
given
but I wished them to study my gospel and
their time in that way
I

gave,

stating

that

my
;

else.

nothing
I

now

give unto

you no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE CHURCH.

No.

WEBER, UTAH, June

75.

29th, 1861.

BEHOLD, verily I say unto you, rny servant Joseph, that

inasmuch as business is fast crowding upon you, it is necessary that
you should enter into some arrangements in order to prepare your1.

self for

it.

2.

It is

necessary that you should form a Council, consisting

and this Council shall decide
;

of six members, for the time being

upon

all

cases of difficulty that exist

be called the

First

Council of

known unto you whom you

among my

people.

my Church; and

shall call as councillors.

It

will

shall

make

But, in due

THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE CHURCH.

108

time, the First Council shall consist of but three persons, namely,
You shall call this Council
the prophet and his two counsellors.

together as often as

it

necessary to do

may be

and

so,

will

be

with you in your Council myself, and dictate you in all your movements for the good of my people. And it is my will that my peoshould hearken to the decision of this Council in all things ;
ple

they will do

if

and,

My

3.

be with them.

this, I will

know

people should

that I

of the holy priesthood to the earth

I shall also require

much.

the children of men.

I will not

wish

my

have committed the fulness

and where

be

trifled

have given much,

with any longer by

people to place

their confidence

Why should they be afraid of me,

me, and act well their part.
inasmuch as I have never broken my word? They have more
need to be afraid of themselves, lest they should fail to do those

in

things which I require at their hands.

They say that they do not understand me when I do speak.

know
that, inasmuch as they had yielded obedience to the
They
fulness of my gospel, I commanded them to gather up to this
What
place; and I promised to supply their temporal needs.
4.

more do they want ? If I supply them with all that they need,
until I come out in power, is not that sufficient for them ?
They
will

have to place their confidence in

it

therefore, they

me

they cannot get out of

might as well reconcile themselves to their fate.

will not gain anything by murmuring against me.

Why
should people complain against me when I have always done my
I wish that men upon the earth would do their duty as
duty ?

They

faithfully as I

murmurings

do mine.
If they

for neglect of duty

Oh, how

had the

men do

sin against

me by

their

cause of complaint against me

would willingly bear the blame ;

least

towards them,

but they act unreasonably.

These people need not

5.

of

hiding place in time to

my

their

word,

to think that I

deliver

4hem

shall

not

come

out

out of the hands of

If they would only rest upon my

enemies; for I shall.
I should be satisfied with them,
I am controlling all things

aright.

My

people have nothing to fear; for

for their enemies.

I will lay

am

all

sufficient

a stumbling-block before those chief

shepherds, and they will stumble over

plans are laid for their overthrow.

it,

And

and be destroyed.
there are those

My

among

COMMANDED TO COLLECT THE REVELATIONS.

these people,

who have obeyed

stumble and be destroyed

therefore, all

steps;

the fulness of

my

gospel,

109

who

will

they do not watch their footpeople should consider well the course

my

also, if

which they are taking, that it may be well with them.

I now give unto you no more.
I am the Son of the Eternal

Even

Father.

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE PROPHET COMMANDED TO COLLECT ALL

THE REVELATIONS.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, July

76.
I

BEHOLD,

1.

am

4th, 1861.

he that shuts, and no one opens; and that

And I say unto you, my son, that there

opens, and no one shuts.

and contentions among those people who have yielded

are jars

obedience to the fulness of

which

my

They take

gospel.

the revelations

have given, and they contend with each other about the
meaning of Jhem. They keep up an uproar among my people,
I

and they are destroying themselves

They know not what

thereby.

I am greatly displeased with those contentious

they are doing.
people.
They seek to take their course in preference to the course
which I mark out for them.
But, if they do not stop their con-

tentions, I will let the

them, and
see

me come

enemies

but,

sword of

will cut

many

my indignation fall suddenly upon

of them off the earth.
They wish to

my hiding place in power to destroy mine

they do not humble themselves before me, and

out of
if

cease their contentions,

will

first

come

out in judgment

upon

have conferred upon them great blessings, and their

condemnation will be great.
If they wish to do my will, let them

them.

take the counsel of

servant

my

have committed the keys of

this, all will be well with them.
I

2.

my

And
will

scattered

own

you

among

possession

read which

now, behold,

that

shall

these

and

if

have given,

whom I have called, and to whom

my kingdom and if they will do

say unto you,

my

gather in all the

let

it

is

which are

and you shall keep them in your

people wish to hear the revelations
them gather themselves together at

people,

my

servant Joseph,

revelations

COMMANDED TO OBEY THE HIGH COUNCIL.

110

seasonable times, and one shall be appointed to read for them,

that

all

things

may go on

that all things shall

There are

3.

and

the Lord,

in order in

contentions

also

am

in order, for I

be conducted

will

Church.

my

among my people concerning

the reaping of their crops.

They are greatly afflicted in their feelto find something to contend about.
ever
ings, and seem disposed

How

long shall

me ?

Not

who continue

bear with those

have

long.

rights as well as

when my

can

to

murmur

against

people have

my

feel as well as

and

they can.

rights are trampled upon,

Oh, that the children of men would act consistently and reasonI

As concerning the reaping of their crops,

I will speak unto my people again upon the subject, then they
until then, let them rest satisfied, and all
will know more about it
ably

but they will not.

will

be

well.

And inasmuch

4.

as I

have appointed a High Council, conmy will that these, my people, should

sisting of six

members,

uphold them

in all their decisions

Council, and from

it

it

is

for

there can be

am

the head of this

at

no appeal.
I do.

that they do.

Therefore,

Nothing

shall

go wrong.

control this

will

Council myself; therefore, what they do,

me

for

all things, and by so doing, they

whosoever upholds them, upholds me

ever rebels against them, rebels against

and
I

the

me

for I

my

let

hearken to them in
unto

back up

wall

hearken

will
;

all

people

and whoso-

am

the Lord,

have chosen them.

now

give unto you

destinies

of

all

no more.

am

men; even Jesus

he who holds in
Christ.

Even

his

so.

hands

Amen

and Amen.

NO RE-BAPTISM FOR BACKSLIDERS.

No.

IN answer to your prayer,

i.

You

WEBER, UTAH,

77.

are greatly afflicted with these

am come
people.

to

July 6th, 1861.

speak unto you.

There are rebellious

among them, w ho rise up against you, and sit in judgment

upon you. They are not willing to allow me to dictate you. They
think that they know what you ought to do.
They are all in conT

people

NO RE-BAPTISM FOR BACKSLIDERS.

and

fusion,

my

spirit

grieved with them

is

humble themselves before me,

and, if they do not

not abide with them.
There

will

it

Ill

also, those among these people who do not believe in me.

They treat the revelations which I have given as a thing of naught,
and even laugh at them but when they have gone their length, I

are,

I have not yet come out in power, they

I do not delight in destroying
advantage of me.
those that can be saved but when I am compelled to cut people

will

stop them.

Because

try to take the

off in order

save them,

to

dience to the fulness of

my

do

shall

so.

Those who

yield obe-

and afterwards turn away from

gospel,

me, can never be baptized again for the remission of their

They must pay

ever they go,

cannot get out

of

my

for

hands,

do

in

my

sins.

Wher-

the penalty of death for their transgression.

I will follow them, till the penalty is paid.

They

heart

despise

my

will that

traitors.

And

2.

you should

behold, I say unto you,

this, all shall

this,

be well with them

will

it is

come

unto you the power to govern them.

you.

son, that

out in power to assist you.

And I will cut
those that offend from among this people, and I will give

then

off all

my

If you can do
people to me.
but if you cannot yourself do

strive to reconcile these

You

shall shortly see a

do not

change among

delight in afflicting

these people to your

satisfaction.
3.

And

as I have said unto you

on a former occasion, so

unto you again, you shall not suffer

my

servants

who

assist

I say

you to

destroy the sense of any revelation which I have given, or which

I shall hereafter give.
They may have the privilege to correct

your spelling, but the sense of revelations they shall not destroy.
And behold, I say unto you, my servant, that you are not learned

manner of

after the

things which

exist

the world

among men.

but you are ignorant of

I

delight

in plain

many

and simple

language and on this account, I did not suffer you to receive an

education after the manner of the world.
I have controlled you
;

from the day of your birth, and I have watched over you myself.
You were sent to the earth by the commandment of my Father,
and both I and my Father swore an oath of the holy priesthood,
your presence, to uphold you, and to bring down
under your feet.
in

all

power

COUNSELLED NOT TO SEEK REDRESS.

112

You are beloved above all men upon the earth for there is
4.
none upon the earth like unto you for integrity of heart and
If my
honesty of purpose, and I will make your words good.
;

people wish to save their

lives,

them speedily humble them-

let

they do not, I will come out in judgment

upon them, and they will witness such sorrow as they have never
before witnessed.
They had better think about what they are
before

selves

doing before

me;

it

will

if

be too

late^ in

order that they

save their

may

lives.

I now give unto- you no more.

I am he whose words are quick
and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword; even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.

THE SAINTS COUNSELLED NOT TO SEEK REDRESS

EROM SOME OF THEIR ENEMIES.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, July

78.

loth, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my son, it is necessary that you
should be very careful in dealing with mine enemies, for they are

prompted by men who are

prompted them, did so

in authority;

in order that

and those men who

they might have a cause to

come up against my people. But I will give them what they are
I do
seeking for, and I will fight the battles of my people myself.
not wish them to fight with their enemies.
Let my people guard
their property well.
I wish to hold mine enemies off for a short
time

yet, if

be the

my

losers.

people

upon mine enemies

settle
all

with them.

2.

do

as I

not,

in

command
this

case,

but leave them in

And,

that they have lost

fold to

will

They must

by

in

due time,

I will

their enemies,

and

my

them, they
lay

will

not

hands

violent

hands, and I will

restore to
I will

my

people

add a hundred-

it.

They must not quibble about small

things at this time; for

a day of great events.
My people should know that mine
enemies will fight against me as long as I permit them to live, and

this is

they rnust naturally expect a

sary for them, that they

little

trouble from

may know

the

them

it

is

difference between

neces-

good

COUNSELLED NOT TO SEEK REDRESS.

and

evil,

and between

light

world

this

opposition in the

be

They must expect

cannot be avoided

for while evil

have to come in contact with

in the world, they will

they

and darkness.

113

it

but,

hearken diligently to me, not a hair of their heads

will

is

if

shall

hurt.

The time which I have appointed for the utter destruction

3.
of mine enemies will soon come, and until that appointed time has
arrived, I will hold

mine enemies

as with

an iron grasp, and they

shall not

have the power to do a great deal of injury to

before

am

My

4.

come

ready to

people need not to

provide for them.

my

people

out.

about their situation, for

fret

they need, and I will supply their

hand is not shortened any more -now

needs in every respect.

My
than it was when I delivered mine ancient covenant people
as I was with them then, so I will be with my people now.

But they do not

5.

give

way

people
I

to

fail

place their confidence in

fully

their feelings,

and are

filled

to place their confidence in

was a deceiver

will

know what

me

with misgivings.

me, they

treat

me

as

and

they

When
though

down my wrath upon them, and

they bring

sin

grievously against me ; for I have never yet betrayed the confidence

of any person upon the earth.
The'children of men treat me with
less

confidence than they would a murderer, and they do not deal

me as they do with each other. If a man upon the

as fairly with

earth be honest, they

credit for his honesty

to people

upon the

But

earth,

a great many
who never failed

in

will,
;

I,

am

treated

a"s

instances, give

to

fulfil

my

him

promises

traitor.

If I was
Oh, how unprincipled the children of men are
not merciful towards them, I should sweep them out of existence
in one minute
but I have borne with them until my patience is
6.

almost exhausted, and I will speedily destroy them.

I
my people should humble themselves before me; for

will

that

do not

want to come out first against them. They should treat sacredly
the revelations which I have given, and live by
every word that
proceeds from

my mouth

and

if

they will do

this, I shall

be well

pleased with them.

I

now

Father;

give unto you no more.

even Jesus Christ.

Even

am

so.

the

Son of the

Amen and Amen.

Paternal

ATONEMENT.

ATONEMENT.
No.

July i6th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH,

79.

BEHOLD, I am he who shuts, and no one opens; and who

life and light of the world.
opens, and no one shuts even the
1.

And

am come

you concerning these my people.

sinned
have
They do not know how
against me
they

Oh, how

to speak unto

When I confer blessings upon my

appreciate my blessings.
around
turn
upon me and insult me, and trample
people they

to

them under their feet.

If they do not forsake
and I
off the earth
;

preciate

my

Oh, how
their sins,
will

raise

I despise those ungrateful

and turn unto me,

I will

people

up another people who

will

nostrils.

They

are corrupt themselves,

they judge me.

is

person

them

among

They

up, let

who

my

be

my
all

friends

Oh, how

company
I

of mine enemies, and

do despise them, for

But my people are not

them have sought

others have brought evil

to serve

all

me

upon them.

3.

to

they do
I shall

atone

for

but

they are with

when they meet

lie

my

bitter.

gospel, they will

to

under this condemnation.

with

all

their hearts

If those traitojs

and

among my people, they had better stay their

not, I will make a public example of them.

wish to remain
or, if

There are those

them against me.

trouble
upon those that
they bring

are innocent.

of

my

earth.

corrupt hearts
me or in any-

mine enemies the most

yielding obedience to the fulness of

seek the

own

When

are traitors to me.

people, they profess

with mine enemies, they are of

Many

their

them go wherever they may.

these people

to

After

and from

neither have confidence in

in

Being corrupt themselves, they think that every other

But I will shortly visit them, and I will
corrupt also.

thing else.

follow

ap-

blessings.

There are those among these people who are a stink

They are not worthy of an existence upon the

2.

them

cut

but
liars

course;

not always take the innocent from among my people

the sins of the guilty but, when my people sin
;

grievously against me, either an atonement must be made for them

by the sacrifice of one who is free from sin, or they themselves

must be destroyed. And in this case, in order to make an atonement for others, I have taken one who was free from sin. I was

ATONEMENT.

115

compelled either to do this, or to cut off the earth many of these

And I conpeople, for they have sinned grievously against me.
sider that

who had

those

for

that

also,

was better

it

would

for

me

than to cut

*sinned,
try

one to make an atonement

to take

them

again,

many

off.

considered,

and see what they would

do.

people should consider that they have yielded obedience to

the fulness of my gospel and where I have given much, I shall,
also, require much.
My people should attend to their secret

My

pursuits,

me

and seek

prayers,

with

their hearts

all

and not

They must be

be found by them.

this, I will

and,

if

they will do

diligent in all their

neglectful of their duties; but they should

be

faithful in all things.

And

4.

as concerning

an atonement
destroyed

for

many

and know

others.

souls.

that I

know

If I

it

that

Abraham
I

let

Taylor, whose

have taken

had not done

Therefore,

have done

unto him for his loss

will

servant

my

child I have taken, he should

it

make

to

must have

this, I

him be reconciled unto me,

and I will make up

for the best,

and, through his faithfulness unto me, I

Therefore, let all be satisfied with

be with him unto the end.

what

have done.

now add no more. I am he that was, and is, and

Even so. Amen and Amen.
even Jesus Christ.
I

is

to

come

ADVISING THE PURCHASE OF A TRUMPET. THE REMOVAL OF TRAITORS.

No. 80.

BEHOLD,

i.

WEBER, UTAH, July

verily

say unto you,

inasmuch as the people are

fast

my

i8th, 1861.

servant Joseph, that

gathering to this place, and

it

is

them together when their

that
it
is necessary
you should have some
presence is needed,
them
to
means adopted whereby
gather
together with less diffimust
to
do
and in order
this, you
purchase a trumpet and
culty
troublesome to you, at times, to gather

when you wish to gather my people together, you must sound it.
And when my people hear the sound of the trumpet, they shall
gather themselves together according to your request
doing this, it will save you much trouble.

and, by

THE SOWING AND REAPING OF CROPS.

Il6
I

2.

and

have looked down upon you, and

You

affliction.

are

afflicted

have seen your sickness

traitors who have

by those

yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel, and who are now

mine enemies ; but I am on their track, and you shall not long be
afflicted

answer

by them.

I despise

it.

have heard your prayer, and

a traitor as

much

as

remove every obstacle out of your way, so

will

that

shall

you

shortly

And

you do.

cause to complain of my neglect of duty towards you.

I am Jesus Christ.
I now give unto you no more.

will

have no

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE SOWING AND REAPING OF

No. 8 1.

WEBER, UTAH,

LET MY people hearken unto my

1.

CROPS.

July 2oth, 1861.

words, which are quick

and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, and

all will

be well

with them.
necessary that they should understand

It is

2.

When

me

aright

when

spoke unto them concerning the

of
their
and
crops, they did not understand me
reaping
sowing
in
first
I
the
place, unto those men whom I had
spoke,
aright.
I

speak unto them.

chosen to hold a place in the apostleship.

and

study my gospel,
did not hearken unto

do nothing

to

me

else

I called

but,

upon them

at that

but they sought to do their

to

time, they

own

will.

They had not sufficient confidence in me and for this I gave

unto them a rebuke.
I told them that if they sowed, they should
not reap.
I wished them to leave all their worldly affairs alone,
;

and devote

all their

time to the ministry

assistance myself, I cannot allow

of the world

they cannot

but

But those

3.

nor to

fill

their time
their

at the

them

for

when

they will do so in opposition

same time be mine apostles.

if

whom

to dabble with
to

need

their

the things

my command,

have neither called to the apostleship,

my Church, whereby the whole of

any other 'office in

is

taken up in

employments
which

selves for that

my

service, I will that they

until they are called.

is

should follow

Let them prepare them-

coming upon them ; and,

if

they will

do

THE SOWING AND REAPING OF CROPS.

due time,

this, I will, in

Church.

They

them

call

will shortly

to

honorable places in

fill

17

my
my

have enough to do in preaching

gospel.

When

4.

spoke about the crops,

spoke also unto those of

my people who had yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel,

who did not reside in this place but who were residing in other
;

parts of the Territory.

them on

told
their

this wise

advised them not to plant their land.

that

if

would have

land, they

sequently, have their trouble

I also told

5.

my

they sowed
to leave

it

their wheat,

again,

and planted

and would, con-

for naught.

people to

sell

their surplus

property,

and

but they have not

purchase wheat and other useful provisions
But they must purchase prohearkened unto me in this thing.
There are people gathering here
visions, for they will need them.
;

from

and some of them have not

p'eople must feed those who are

different parts of the Territory,

much

My

provisions with them.

they do as I command them, I will furnish them

But they
with fresh means by the time that they require them.
think
that
winter
are afraid that I shall let them perish.
They

hungry

and

if

now

overtake them as they are

will

situated

but they

may

trust

can deliver them in one day, and can

my
which
And unto those
they need in their hands.
place everything
who are faithful unto me, I will give cities that they never built,

themselves in

care.

and vineyards

that

and, in due time, they

they never planted
all people upon the earth ; for I will deliver
;

be the richest of

shall

things into their hands.

all

If

6.

my

people would place their confidence in me,

work wtth them

could

but, through their lack of confidence, they afflict

both themselves and me.

They often look on the dark side, and

way to misgivings, and afflict themO ye people who profess my name, what
Do you think that I am false? Have I
about me?

thereby invite trouble ;

selves without a cause.

give

do you think
ever broken my word?
eyes,
all

the heirs of salvation

there are hundreds

fail

Do

and look about you

who

to deliver a people

answer.

And

if

you not see

For, behold,

who

me at work? Open your

my spirit is moving upon

are in this Territory, and, even now,

are partially believing in me.

when

I set

never did

fail

Did

I ever

Let mankind
myself about it?
to deliver a people when I set

THE SOWING AND REAPING OF CROPS.

Il8
myself about
there

is

why should my people look upon me with such sushard to deal with them.
They look for evil where

it,

It is

picion?

none

but they must

make up

minds

their

confidence in me, and act their part, or they

upon me. If my people have a claim upon
out of the hands of

me

all

their enemies,

have

me

to place

their

have no claim

will

to

them

deliver

not a claim upon

them

mine own appointed way ? Yes, this is just. I do

not ask any more at their hands towards me than I am willing to
do for them. If they" will serve me in mine own appointed way,

to serve

in

them according to my word but if they will not do

they will have no claim upon me. I have rights as well as they
I do not
have
therefore, let them meet me upon equal ground.
I will deliver

this,

require impossibilities at their hands.

All that I wish

them

to do,

My yoke
by every word that proceeds from my mouth.
is easy, and my burden is light.
My people must decide upon that
which they are going to do and, if they decide to serve me, let
is

to live

them hearken

to the

words that proceed from

my mouth and

obey

them.

And

7.

I will visit

yielded obedience to

and who afterwards turn away from me,

them with sudden death. I will not spare the life of

my

gospel,

There are some people against

one of them.
now, and

self

who have

as concerning those

the fulness of

I will shortly

whom

I have set myThey go about from

discourage all those who will subam in duty bound to tell them

overthrow them.

one place to another, seeking to

I
mit to be talked to by them.
before I cut them off, and give them a chance to reform
wish to do so

if

not, I will

shortly destroy

them

if

they
are

for they

not worthy to live upon the earth.

8.

And

as concerning the citizens of this place

in their crops before they

my

will that

9.

And

obeyed the fulness of

my

who had
gospel,

put
it

is

they should reap them.

as

concerning

my

people

who have moved

to this

place from afar, they need not to trouble themselves about their
They
hay for I will provide both for them and for their cattle.
need not to trouble themselves about the winter.
They may
behold heart rending scenes before that time.
They will shortly
see that which they arc wishing to see.
Let them humble themselves before me; for they do not understand that which lies
;

before them.

WILLIAM KENDALL AND MOSES BURNS.

i

my

It is

o.

now scattered abroad

those people

will, also, that

119

who
my gospel, should gather up to this
or
they will have trouble to get here ;
place as soon as they can,
for they will meet with great opposition.
Therefore, it is necessary that they should gather up here while they can do so without
believe in the fulness of

much

difficulty.

As long

ii.

them

in all

as

my

things.

people obey

Therefore,

me

they

in all things, I will

now know what

uphold

I require at

ther hands.
I am he whose words are quick
I now give unto you no more.
and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword; even Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

KENDALL

REVELATION CONCERNING WILLIAM

AND MOSES BURNS.
No.

WEBER, UTAH,

82.

July 22nd, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, and I am come to speak
unto you concerning those of mine enemies who are among these
people who have yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel,

and who are now my most bitter enemies ; and who are going
about from place to place seeking to destroy the pure in heart.
They are as serpents which are filled with poison. They cast a
deadly influence upon everything that comes within their power.
They are false hearted. They are neither true to me nor to anything
2.

else.

And

now, behold, I say unto you, that I have looked down

Kendall and Moses Burns, and I have sealed up

upon

W illiam

their

destiny.

infidels,

They do

in the possession of
to

deny me

will

lead

not believe in

and would deny the

and

if

such delusive

my

them down

me

sight of their
spirits as

at

all.

own

people are not aware of those

to destruction.

They
They

eyes
those which lead
!

spirits,

are
are

men
they

Those men have given way

those false spirits until they have obtained full possession of

them, and they cannot be reclaimed in mortality.
They have
sinned unto death, and I will shortly destroy them.

to

WILLIAM KENDALL AND MOSES BURNS.

120

And

3.

behold,

say unto you,

servant Joseph, that you

my

them from the congregation of the saints, and deliver

them up into my hands, and I will settle with them. And you
shall warn all my people against that spirit.
shall separate

Let my people humble themselves before me for they know

4.
not the dangers to which they are exposed.
They must be steadyoff
leave
all
loud
and
This
is not a time for
minded,
laughter.
;

trifling

need

but

it is

time for deep reflection

to place their full confidence in

when my people
order that they may

a time

in

me,

be able to stand.

And, behold,

5.

say unto you, that there are others

departing from me, besides those

whom

Who

have mentioned.

are

They

way to delusive spirits; and if they do not

and
retrace their steps, I will separate them from
speedily repent,
the congregation of the saints, and destroy them.
My people will
have,

also,

either

have to

given

by every word that proceeds from

live

my

mouth, or

perish.
I

now

give unto

Eternal Father.

I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the

Amen and Amen.

you no more.

Even

so.

THE WORK OF TRAITORS. DAY OF

GOD'S

VENGEANCE.
No.

IN answer

1.

and

WEBER, UTAH, February

83.

rejoice,

2.

whom

to your prayer, I say unto you,

and know

that I

am

with you

lift

24th, 1861.

up your head

should you disturb yourself about those false men

have cast out from among my people? I have done it

Why
I

You
purpose in myself, and this you will see hereafter.
need not trouble yourself about the injury which they are able to
do to my people, for I will take care of them and those men will

for a wise

not injure those whose hearts are upright before me.

They will
only draw out from among my people those who are corrupt like
unto themselves.
It is necessary that they should do this, for I

have a place

them

all

for all corrupt-hearted

serve me.

Those men

people to

shall

fill,

and

will

do the work which

make
have

THE WORK OF TRAITORS.

appointed them to do, and

121

have appointed them to gather out

and hypocrites who are like unto themmy

selves.
And when they have done this, I shall have nothing more
for them to do upon the earth, and, in one minute, I will sweep
Church

of

them

Their presence will not trouble you long

for they
work which I. have appointed them to do.

off.

soon

unto you, that

I say

And, behold,

3.

who

will

finish the

unto you as

can do so

fast as I

send the people

will

am

for I

at

work with

are scattered abroad throughout this Territory,

them

let

liars

all

which

until that

rest

my

and

hands

I require at their

people
not

I will
is

accom-

that- 1 am the Lord, and that I have a

They
which
claim upon them,
claim requires them to do my* work.
I

plished.

shed

know

shall

blood to save them, and, either living or

my

make them walk up

shed

to

blood in vain.

my

dead, I will

duty and do it; for I have not

will undeceive thousands of them at

their
I

once.

Oh, how foolish

4.

manner
and say

people are
They will submit to all
and abomination, and charge me with it,
the head of it.
They appear to know noth-

my

of wickedness,
that I

am

at

and wrong.

ing about the principles

of right

given up to wickedness.
them
But the day of

Oh, how hard

my power and

and then

come

that

will destroy

you may be

your enemies

but

I will

me

to bear with

vengeance

will

soon come,

mine enemies.

You

You have

satisfied.

pay them

are entirely

They
for

is

it

off

at

long for that day to

suffered

once.

much from

long for that

day to come as much as you do, for I am weary of bearing with

those wicked people who call themselves after my name but, as I
;

am

governed by law from which I cannot deviate, I am compelled

to wait until the appointed time has come.
Therefore, I say unto
you,

my

son, be content with the

be

all

shall

lies

before you; for

well.

way

in

which

Seek to strengthen yourself

it is

am

working, and

for the

work

that

and leave these people in my

difficulties with them
this is my busi-

a great work,

hands, and I will settle

all

ness.
I

now

give unto you

no more.

Father; even Jesus Christ.

Even

am

so.

the

Son of the Eternal

Amen and Amen.

THE COMET.

122

CONCERNING THE COMET.

No. 84.

WEBER, UTAH, August

3rd, 1861.

BEHOLD, I am he that moveth forth in the midst of darkand the darkness comprehendeth him not; even Jesus

1.

ness,

Christ.

And

2.

am come

to speak unto you,

my

son, concerning

comet which has astonished the world of mankind. In a

revelation which I gave unto my servant Joseph Smith, I spoke
that

concerning

it.

him that a great sign should appear in the

people should see it; that another angel
his trump both long and loud, and that all nations
I

told

heavens, and that

should sound
should hear

And

3.

all

it.

I testify

now, behold,

which has twice made

its

unto

appearance

all

mankind, that

in the heavens,

this
is

comet,

that sign

which

I spoke of to my servant Joseph Smith, which

sign was to
appear in the heavens previous to the sounding of the seventh
trump by the seventh angel, whose mission is to throw- down the

Roman

down

Catholic power, and to bring

all

enemies under

his

feet.

When

4.

comet made

this

denoted the expiration

up of

who

that prophet

the millennial reign

its

appearance the

first

of the sixth thousand years

is

to restore

all

things

time,

it

the raising

the ushering in of

the opening of the seventh seal, wherein the

curtain that has hidden the eternal worlds from the view of mortals

should be rolled up, and the face of the Lord should be unveiled.
It is the seventh angel's star ; and the tail attached to it is a
representation of the

the

seventh

army of heaven

angel

that

is

to attend the mission of

even to go before him from

conquering to

conquer.
5.

just

When

this

commenced

comet made
to raise

up

appeared the second time,

him

appearance the

had

first

servant, the prophet

and

raised

him

up.

had
when it
have now

time, I

but
I

am now

ready to give unto

soon as that power is needed.
mankind know that I have raised up that prophet,

prepared

him

the power of his

let all

my

for his work,

fully

Therefore,

its

office,

as

even that deliverer, who was to come out of Zion to turn away

THE SOLDIERS.
ungodliness from the house of Israel
it

come

shall

who

123

even from mine

to pass that I will cut off

elect.

And

from among the people

not obey him.

Let my people trust fully in me, and I will

all

will

6.

be

their never-

Let them
help they can do nothing.
be reconciled to me, and serve me ; for this is the best thing that
They need not to think that I am a hard master,
they can do.

Without

failing friend.

am

for I

not.

am

them serve me

my

continually working for their

mine own appointed way, and

in

benefit.
will

all

Let

be well

with them.

now add no more. I am he that was, and is, and

Even so. Amen and Amen.

to

is

come

even Jesus Christ.

CONCERNING THE SOLDIERS THAT CAME INTO

UTAH TERRITORY.
No. 85.

WEBER, UTAH, August

I

BEHQLD,

1.

Eternal Father.

am
And

who came

those soldiers

am

about to speak unto you concerning

into this Territory.

Because of the wickedness of those people who called them-

2.

selves after

my

mitting;

for,

all people, those who profess my name are the

They would shed innocent blood without feeling
upon their consciences hence, I brought that army

of

most wicked.
the least guilt

upon them,

I brought that army up to this place to rule

might stay the murders which they were com-

name,

over them, that

in order to stay their course, until I raised

to take the reins of

time,

Lord of Hosts, even the Son of the

the
I

1861.

3rd,

government

did not want to

come

into his

out of

my

own hands

up a prophet
;

for, at that

hiding place to destroy

from among those people who profess my name.

If I had done this, I should have caused an uproar among the
even before I had raised up a prophet to lead
people too soon

the murderers

my

people.

until I

And

this account, I

people.
to do.

wished to keep everything as still as I could,

come out upon mine enemies and, on

should be ready to

brought that

That army

to this place to rule over this

army up
done the work which

has, therefore,

set

it

THE SOLDIERS.

124

make

I will

3.

they cannot help

own

it

serve

me

whether they

them

for I shall turn

hither

and

or not

will,

my

thither at

ways are not as the ways of man, nor my

I am governed by an unchangeable
thoughts.

My

pleasure.

thoughts as his
celestial law,

men

all

and mortal men do not know anything about

that

law.
4.

And

5.

unto you, my servant Joseph, that

I have dispensed with that army which I brought up to this place,
having done with them ; and I will now take the old church into
mine own hands, and I will see if I cannot govern it.

now, behold,

I say

have now removed everything out of their way, and they

I
can come up against you whenever they are ready.
Let my people make themselves ready for they
now.

am

me

need humility.

for they

ready
soon

Let them humble them-

see that which they are wishing to see.

selves greatly before

will

They need

to

fortify themselves against every evil, for the day of their deliverance
And behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, hold
is at hand.
for your enemies, for they will soon come up
in
readiness
yourself

And

against you.

me

I, also, will

I will

to your satisfaction.

from

those people

all

before,

As I have said unto you

make a slaughter among

me.

they

will destroy

shall not stand in

They

are ready to strike the

see what they will

tented,

trust in

so I say unto you again, I will

your enemies.
after

who

come up to you, and you shall see

remove all fear both from you and

do

that I

your pathway two minutes

blow.

am

speak unto you again, and

to a celestial law.

will

to

to

kill,

Rest yourself con-

with you continually.

I

them

I shall try

and when they make the attempt

them according

and know

first

will

make known unto you

all

shortly

things

You
necessary to prepare you for that which is coming upon you.
need not, therefore, to be cast down at the prospect which lies before
you.
I

now

give unto you

Amen and Amen.

no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

CONCERNING REVELATIONS

125

THE SENSE OF THE REVELATIONS MUST REMAIN

UNCHANGED.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, August

86.

1.

8th, 1861.

REVELATION given by Jesus Christ concerning the

and other articles given by him.

cor-

recting of revelations,

Let

2.

my

those,

hearken unto me, and

this matter.

my

It is

who are engaged in this work,

make known my will unto them upon

servants,
I will

will that

they should run in the same channel

They must follow the pattern which

with me.

shall hereafter give

have given, and

They must

the sense they shall not destroy.

In some instances

take up subject after subject after me.

my

ser-

wisdom of men. If I had

wanted my servant Joseph educated after the manner of men, I
but this I did not
could have placed him in a position for it

vants study to imitate the work and

The wisdom

want.

of the world

is

foolishness in

my

sight.

and simple language that all can understand ; but

servants, say that I do not speak plainly, so that I can

delight in plain
those,

my

They should know

be understood.
I

for those to

speak plain enough

my spirit. I can make

all

by

to.

do not want

belong to

me

all-

that I speak in half sentences.

understand who are enlightened

those understand

people to

are spiritually discerned.

me whom

wish

Those things

understand.

But

those,

my

that

servants,

study the things of the world, and how they can turn things out of
hands to please the wise and learned among men. Their

their

minds are
3. It is

do

it.

It is

but those

upon the world and

fixed

my

business to

not

who

my

its

wisdom.

make people understand me

will that

and

I w^ll

any people should understand

are heirs to the resurrection

me

these I will take care

of myself.
4.

hands.

Those,

my

They

Joseph, for

servants, wish to

he does not

tions into paragraphs

wrong word

to

know what

require at their

are at liberty to correct the spelling of

spell

and

convey the

correctly,

in cases

right

and

my

servant

to divide the revela-

where he has made use of a

sense,

in all

such cases as

this,

they may have the privilege to substitute suitable words in their

And, again, in cases where a word, or two, needs adding
places.

126

CONCERNING REVELATIONS.

more

to render the sense

plain,,

they

may have

the privilege to

add

but they rmrst be very careful in this case.

They
must be very humble and prayerful before me and if they will
do this, I will be with them to dictate them. They need the

such words

of revelation with

spirit

those sacred things

them continually when they are

that spirit will not attend them

if

they

They give way to too much light-mindedThey trifle too much. They let themselves

are not very faithful.

ness and laughter.

loose to be operated upon, betimes, by false

spirits,

which

afflict

They do not understand the spirits that operate upon

They should be lowly in heart, and of solemn counte-

them.
them.

nances

writing

and

for they

cannot

fully

understand the destruction that

is

about to come upon the people. If they could see it before hand,
as it will be, a laugh would not come out of their mouths.
They
treat lighty those things.

If they wish to

5.

be

my

servants, let

them hearken unto

my

and if they will do this, I will be with

words and obey them
them while they are engaged in copying off those sacred writings
which I have given through my servant Joseph.
;

I am he whose words are quick

I now give unto you no more.
and powerful, sharper than a two edged sword even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

INRTUCTION FOR THE PROPHET.

No.

i4th, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, August

87.

i.
BEHOLD, I am he who moves forth in the midst of darkness
and the darkness comprehendeth him not, even Jesus Christ, the

Son of the Eternal Father and I am come to speak unto you

You
concerning those things which you desire to know of me.
must be very careful who you read this revelation to. You must
;

read

it

to your

two counsellors, and to none

wish to

know when

deliver

my

am

about to come out of

My

else.

my

people out of the hands of their enemies.

known unto them

the hands of

this secret.

all their

enemies

I will

this

I will

make

people out of
They shall not be hurt

deliver these

fall.

servants

hiding place to

INSTRUCTION.

by the winter

my

therefore, let

127

people provide food to serve them

hands ; for I will do so

until I place all things necessary in their

my

They would

like to

but 1 dare not

My

words.

according to

people are restless where they are.

I intend to keep them there ;

know how long

them

tell

secret

this

I did,

if

should greatly

I wish to keep them quiet.

injure them.
2.
Let my servants strive to keep down that restless feeling
I do not want to see conwhich my people are in possession of.

among them.

fusion

my

to deliver

power

working to them.
against

me

ground
seemeth

send you a good number of people up

time when I shall come out in

I will

between

to this place

this 'and the

My

people.

plans are

Mine enemies say

they say that they will

but I shall turn
;

unfulfilled

me

good.

all

not

make my words
them

hither

can make them obey

and

laid,

that they will

fall

and

me

am

come up
to the

thither as

it

without any

difficulty.

And

3.

my Church
before me

If they will

do

or,
they do
have hard work to
if

they will

men who

as concerning those
:

them, and
thing is an abomination in

my

not,

will,

I will

stand.

are acting as clerks in

humble themselves
they
chasten them severely, and
will

suffer pride to enter into

They

up above their fellows, which

They need not to think that
sight.

they raise themselves

cannot do without them

themselves, and do as
will

do

my

for I

can.

If they

wish them to do,

not humble

will

can get others that

will.

And,

4.

my
;

behol'd. I say

unto you,

my

son,

it is

in connection with your two counsellors, should

those clerks to a knowledge of their true position,

my

will that you,

strive

If

to

bring

you can do

but if you cannot do this, I will

and
remove them out of that office,
they will see great affliction.
They do not appreciate my blessings but they lavish them away

this, all will

be well with them

upon

and instead of doing good, they do

fellows, which are as good as they are.

their lusts;

rest of their

Let

this suffice for the present,

unto you again upon

Amen and Amen.

this subject.

and,
I

if

am

injury to the

necessary, I will speak

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND OTHERS.

128

REVELATION CONCERNING JOSEPH MORRIS, MARK

H. FORSCUTT AND JOHN PARSON.
No.

88.

1.

am

WEBER, UTAH, August

BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, even Jesus Christ. And

about to speak unto you concerning your present situation

with this

them

You know

people.

are poor as

them are

their

present situation.

regards the things of this world; but

willing to

You have

2.

23rd, 1861.

uphold you with

all

to those

hitherto denied yourself of that which

who have

many

of

would have

You have denied

your-

you -might not be burdensome

yielded obedience to the fulness of

you had been placed

of

their power.

rendered your existence more tolerable.

self of earthly comforts, in order that

Some

my

gospel.

where you could have

the
a
faithful
enjoyed
society of.
companion, it would have added
comforts
to
in
many
you
your distress, of which you have, hitherbeen
under
the
And now,
to,
necessity of denying yourself.
If

3.

behold,

say unto you,

my

in a position

servant Joseph,

You

it

would be well

for

now placed in a
companion.
where
can
have
this
position
you
privilege therefore, use your
privilege, and I will uphold you in all things which are lawful.
to look

you

for

-a faithful

are

The

4.

to yours

sufferings of

my own

no person upon the earth have been equal

not excepted.

suffered until

sweat as

it

were drops of blood but my sufferings did not last as long as

yours have done.
Through the many agonies of your soul, caused
the
which
has rested upon you, your inward parts have
by
weight
;

been gradually wasting away. You must take all the care of youryou can until I come out in power, and then I will heal

self that

you

again.

You have all the world placed upon you, even as I had;
therefore, I know what it is to bear a burden as well as you do.
Nevertheless, I am at many times pained when I look at you in
5.

your agonies, and

but

am bound

by

have often wished that

law.

could relieve you;

can only take a certain course

yet I

work with you continually

therefore, fear not, for you are
surrounded
always
by my holy angels. You are guarded so that
no earthly power can injure you.
will

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND OTHERS.

You complain

6.

am

of

my

not working faster

but you cannot always see

working fast,
hundreds who partially believe

129
the people.

among

There are many

and when I have

it.

in me now;
removed mine enemies put of the way, I will bring them up to the
head of my Church.
Some of them will remain where they are

break the bands which

until I

now bind them and set them free

I come out in power.
Some will

come up here before

themselves as much as they can

others will
liberate

wait until I

others will

liberate them.

And

7.

Mark

behold,

Hill Forscutt

with sickness

but

speak unto you concerning my servants

and John Parson. They are often* troubled
will heal them in the day of my power.
Let
I

as much as possible until that day

compelled to work according to the law by which I
And as far as
governed, which law they do not understand.

them take care of themselves

arrives.

am

am

them prepare

their health will permit, let

possible of those revelations, explanations

They have^ but a

given.

before I show

my

open the way,

the world.

short

for the press as

and

articles

many

which

as

have

time in which to do their work

power, and shortly after that event, which will

shall send those revelations and explanations to

Therefore,

my

servants will

now know my

cerning them, and let them work accordingly.

I now give unto you no more.
I am Jesus Christ.

will

con-

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE MARRIAGE COVENANT.

No.

THE

i.

23rd, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, August

89.

candidates for marriage shall stand before the high

appointed to minister in that holy ordinance, and the bridegroom shall take the bride by the right hand, and, after the high

priest

repeat the following words

"

My dearly
agreeable to the will of the Lord, and all the
parties concerned, give unto you my hand and heart in a marriage
covenant for time and hereby pledge my word and honor that I

priest

officiating,

beloved

bride,

shall

I,

will

be a true and

faithful

"
husband unto you.

THE MARRIAGE COVENANT.

130

When

2.

the bridegroom has repeated these words he shall loose

the bride's hand.

The

bride shall then take the bridegroom by the right hand,

and, after the high priest officiating, shall repeat the following
"
words
My dearly beloved bridegroom, I, agreeable to the will
of the Lord, and all other parties concerned, give unto you my
3.

hand and heart in a marriage covenant for time; and hereby

pledge my word and honor that I will be a kind and affectionate
wife unto you,- keeping myself from

so long as
4.

we both

When

all

others

purely for you only,

shall live."

the bride has repeated these words she shall loose the

bridegroom's hand.
5.

"By

The high
virtue

husband and
6.

priest officiating in the

and authority of

Even

wife.

so.

ordinance shall then say

my holy calling, I
Amen and "Amen."

pronounce you

Their names shall then be recorded in a book

set apart for

that purpose.

REVELATION SHOWING THE LORD'S INDIGNATION

AGAINST MURDERERS AND TRAITORS.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, August

90.

1.
BEHOLD, I
and no one shuts

am

24th, 1861.

he who shuts, and no one opens; who opens,

And I am come to speak

unto you, my son, concerning these my people who have yielded
obedience unto the fulness of my gospel.
2.

me.

even Jesus Christ.

There are some among them who grow weary in waiting for
to think that I do not intend to come out of my

They begin

but they
;
people can see
the pit from which they have been dug; but they cannot feel
sufficiently for those who now sit in darkness.
They ought to have

hiding place to deliver them, according to

may

rest satisfied

upon

that matter.

some sympathy for them.

in heart up to this place as

I
I

my
of

promise

my

wish to gather as many of the pure

can this season without injuring, by

who are already gathered and

who trusts fully in me. Those

the inclemency of the winter, those

I will satisfy every faithful

Some

saint

CONCERNING TRAITORS AND MURDERERS.

people

who

my

to

are growing weary should seek to reconcile themselves

They need not

ways.
for

situation,

131

If

do.

to think that I

will

they

do not know

place their confidence in

their

me, I

provide for them.

will

keys of the holy priesthood are now upon the earth ;

I shall
and that priesthood brings to pass a change of things.

The

3.

now

full

lead these

my

people day by day, as

did mine ancient

covenant people ^therefore, they might as well reconcile them*

selves to their fate, for they will have to trust in me.
They need
not to
it

will

and fume about the position in which I place them, for

be in vain.
My course is marked out for me by law and
fret

their course

is

have to walk

marked out

in

for

They have

or die.

it,

If they can hold

as I have.

them by

me

world took
also.

its

my

and they

will

a duty to perform, as well

promises, I can hold them

with their fathers before the

If I am bound by law, they are

can hold them to their duty, or slay them.
I will slay all those
their conduct merits it.

present position.
I

Therefore,

This

to

made

the covenants which they

to

also

law,

I shall do,

if

who, having yielded obedience to the fulness of my go'spel, afterwards turn away from me ; for this is according to the law by

which

am

governed.

There are some who have already turned away from me

and they are now boasting that I have not cut them off; but I will
4.

.cut

them

off in the

hiding place I
not to boast.

My

There
them.

my

power.

When

them out of the way

have never spoken a word

think that I

may

people

day of

will clear

am

severe

come

my

out of

therefore, they

that I shall not

with traitors,

need
fulfil.

am.

nothing else upon the earth that I despise, as I despise

The sin which they commit is almost equal to the sin

is

Holy Ghost, which is committed by all fallen spirits.

no other sin that can be committed by one who is an heir

against the

There

is

to the resurrection equal to treason

the sin of a traitor.

people be aware of

easily

who

lose

my

Therefore,
spirit
5.

my

this sin, for

committed.

Let

my

All those

and cannot gain it again, will commit the sin.

people be aware how they act, lest they lose that

spirit,

let

my

which leads into

all truth.

even now, those among my people who are losing

Let such repent, and turn unto me with all their hearts,

There

spirit.

it is

are,

CONCERNING MURDERERS AND TRAITORS.

132
that

their sins

may pardon

do not do

If they

again.

and send

my holy spirit unto them

them out from among my

this, I will cast

They have no cause for turning against me therefore,

them speedily retrace their steps, that it may be well with them.
They need not to supthey will do this, I will be with them.

people.
let

If

pose that they can stand without

come

If they will not

if

my
my

they do not comply with

They

after

will,

None need

have to come to

all,

man

be

for I

come

which

that
will

do

due

his

is

which

that

my

terms,

them of

own

and

loss.

and

let

therefore,

it is

suffer loss.

their rights, for I will

my

duty to

people humble themselves before me, and

with them.

Let

to theirs

will l^e to their

it

request,

to think that I shall rob

give to every
satisfied

assistance, for they cannot.

themselves against me, but what can they do?

set

may

People

my

terms, I shall not

to

my

all

people

do unto

all will

all.

be well

6.
As concerning mine enemies abroad they cannot understand the object of the gathering of my people to this place.
They
ask of them what they will do in the winter season.
I am the

Lord of Hosts, and

me,

O ye

I will

enemies of

answer them

my

truth

this

Hear
question myself.
you with judgment

will feed

send you to your graves at a time when you are not

You have polluted my holy name, and you have
looking for it.
I

Yea,

will

to

sought

my

destroy

poor and afflicted people; and, as your

you have cast the truth to the ground;
near at an end.
I will give unto the poor

fathers did before you, so

but your race

and

destitute,

is

now

whom you

and your lands

have robbed of their

and when you are

rights,

your houses

suffering in hell your portion,

I will give unto

they shall enjoy the good things of the earth.
them those blessings, and who can stay my hand?

And

7.

as concerning that

mine enemies,
deceive
mits
lays
is

my

let

him know

man who now

stands at the head of

that his days are short

people with his lying tongue

much

longer.

he cannot

He

com-

manner of abominations in my name, and, by so doing, he

them to my charge. He professes to be my servant, when* he
all

the servant of the devil.

people by

he takes
all his

my

spirit

for

He

has not, for

many

he does not understand

light for darkness,

and darkness

its

for light

power, seeking to destroy the innocent.

He

years, led

operations

and he

is,

my
but

with

will justify the

THE CLERKS REPROVED.

133

shedding of innocent blood, and the sin against the Holy Ghost.
He does not
cannot distinguish the innocent from the guilty.

He

know them

earth,

and

does not understand the principles of right and

shall I do with him?
I will take him from the

his seed with

him, according to

they will do

this, I

enemies are powerless

have a claim upon me.
;

will

feed them in a

fat

them

pasture

must save the pure

for I

And

word.

my

give his riches" to the poor, to feed and clothe them.

Let my people hearken to my words, and obey
8.
if

condemns

He

What

wrong.

Therefore, he justifies the guilty and

apart.

the innocent.

I will

and,

when

in heart.

their

They

I am he whose words are quick

I now give unto you no more.
and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

THE CLERKS REPROVED.

No. 91.

3oth, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, August

I am come to speak unto you, my servant Joseph;

unto
say
you that you must stand in your place. You must
not give way to those who call themselves my servants, who rebel

BEHOLD,

1.

and

against you

but you must dictate to

obey you, and

if

in their places.

they do

They should know

you, and not seek

who

that

dictate to you.

to

my

servants.

them
it

off,

They

shall

and place others

their duty to

is

I will

confound

all

obey
those

fight against you.

but they are proud, and seek

you
and what can I do with them? they

I called clerks to assist

2.

own course
have their own way.

to take their
will

all

not, I will cast

would

They cannot stand

that they were obedient to me.

affliction of

mind.

It

to

be corrected.

would save them much

They must humble themselves before me

or,

they do not, they will lose their places as apostles in my Church;

for no person can hold the office of an apostle in my Church withif

out humility of heart.

selves before

them.

me

and

Let them take reproof, and humble themif they will do this, it will be well with

They have given way

to a false spirit,

which

is

at

war with

THE CLERKS REPROVED.

134
me, and they know
I will cast out of

it

not,

and

it

my

difficulty

among my

servants, the clerks,

to stop their labors as clerks for the

stand

me more

perfectly in

among them

derstanding

would be well

it

I
is

them

for

time being, until they under-

They do not seem

matter.

that

their duties as they

understand

spirit

It

continue amongst them.

let it

This

greatly afflicts them.

would destroy my people if

Therefore, inasmuch as there

Church.

There

ought to do.

to

a misun-

is

in relation to their duties

.them wait a short time until they know

And
ing themselves and their duties.

my

will

therefore, let
;
perfectly concern-

they will humble them-

if

me, and satisfy me, and work according to the

instruction which I shall give unto them through my servant
before

selves

Joseph, I will, shortly, reinstate them as the clerks of my Church

but if they will not do this, I will entirely cast them out of that
;

All that I require of

office.

directions of

me.

my

back him up,

I will

people know
I

them

servant Joseph

that

it is

have sent him.

for

he

is

to

work according

me

before

obey him

do not do

to the

whosoever obeys him, obeys

right

their duty to

If they

is

for

and

for they

this, I shall

all

know
it

require

my
that

at their

hands.
I

now add no more. I am he that was, and is, and

Even so. Amen and Amen.

is

to

come

even Jesus Christ.

REVELATION CONCERNING MARRIAGE.

No. 92.
1.

WEBER, UTAH, September

LET MY people hearken unto my

for I

obey them,

am

3rd, 1861.

and

words,

diligently

about to speak unto them upon the subject

of marriage.
2.

move

My

people must not run hastily into marriage

but they must

They must not enter into a

covenant of courtship, or marriage, with each other without first
very carefully in this matter.

And if they will

obtaining the consent of my servant Joseph.
seek his counsel upon this matter, I will give unto him to know
whether
If

my

it is

people

right in
will

do

my

sight for

as I have

them

to to be united,

commanded them

in

or

this

not.

thing,

CONCERNING MARRIAGE.
be attended with great blessings

their unions shall

not abide

will

135

my

law in

them out from among

this

people, and destroy them

my

but

if

they

them, and

will curse

matter, I

cast

in the flesh.

In cases where the candidates for marriage, who may apthe prophet to ask for counsel upon this subject, are
before
pear
and
have parents who have yielded obedience unto the
young,
3.

fulness of

my

it is

gospel,

the duty of the parents to sanction what

do through my servant, the prophet for he is accountable to

me only. But in such cases as those where the candidates have
I

not parents in

my

Church,

it

their duty to

is

who holds

the counsel of the

marry according to

the keys of

prophet,
without asking the permission of their parents

my

kingdom,
is no

for there

appeal from his w ord.

r

And inasmuch as there are men in my Church who

wives for my sake, and wives who have left their

4.

left their

bands, and are laboring under disadvantages,

unto the counsel of my servant Joseph, and all

them.

I will give

to marry, or not

be with him

mur

my

and what he

in all his works.

what he does

at

know whether

unto him to

does, I

will
is

let

them think

not

hus-

them hearken

let

be well with

them

right for

sanction

will

Therefore,

neither let

it

have

my

for

will

people murunderstand

that they

ways better than he does but rather let them humble themand learn from him, and know that I will sanc-

selves before me,

what he does.

tion

am

Lord

the

If they will

of Hosts.

Even

do

so.

this,

will

be with them.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING WHOM THE LORD WILL

SLAY IN THE DAY OF HIS POWER. APPOINTING JOHN BANKS AS SPOKESMAN.
No. 93.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, September

BEHOLD,

which shines

come

am

the light

and

life

yth,

1861.

of the world; even that

forth in the midst of darkness.

Through me

all light

mankind, and all power is in my possession, and I

will wield it to defend the,
Ere long my power shall be felt
right.
throughout this Territory and every knee that is spared shall bow

has

to

136
to

THE DAY OF GOD'S POWER.

ray

sceptre,

Joseph when

which

sceptre into his hand, his

ent time

me

for

And

mind

to deal with him.

It is

is

be

at rest

which

restless,

.very

wish to

my

have delivered the

shall

after

will

not the case, for he

is

hand of my servant

place in the

will

him.

visit

at the pres-

and

satisfy

even

him
him
in
neglecting

to

visited

his

this

He

satisfaction.

matter; but such

is

have

not the case.

have

considers that
If

am

until

shall

servant Joseph complains against me, because

My

2.

not

When

but I

to wait until the appointed time has arrived

compelled
I have worked mine enemies up to a head.
done this, I shall be ready to destroy them.

difficult

is

it

him

am

it

had

been necessary for me to have visited him oftener than I have done,
I am leading him, and I know his situaI should have done so.
tion; therefore, I will never leave

ness to attend to him,

that

will

against me,

need to

and

and

neglect him,
I will not

fret

about

him

in trouble, for

do

I will not fail to

that,

be there to

that, for

fight his' battles

as

but he has no

much

as he does.

Neither has he any need to think that I will not defend

rights

for I

lay

my

so,

shall

me ?
way

am

determined that

fail

to the devil

the most corrupt.

cannot give
this,
things I would be
All of Adam's covenant people have a claim

upon me, and they

Therefore,

hand
do

how can

to lead

it

have the power,

for, if I should do

While

No.

my own

For what purpose did

I will.

If
not to save the posterity of Adam?
to do the work which my Father appointed unto

Was

down?

life

busi-

also fears

when mine enemies come up'

despise them

my

is

it

He

so.

trust

in

I forsake

me

I shall

use

of

all

as their

them?

them triumphantly over

I
all

it.

saviour

cannot.
earthly

and

deliverer.

have

set

powers, and

my

I will

so.
3.

them

As

have previously said unto my people, so I say unto

have commenced the destruction of mine

again, after I shall

enemies, I will never stay

my hand

my
My people
with those of mine enemies
under

feet.

may
who

until

have brought them

all

know what I intend to do

come up against them to des-

wish to
will

I will answer my people this question.

troy them?
them here, and smite all of them dead in one minute.

I will

meet

They shall

not have the power to hurt one saint who trusts fully in me ; but
those of my people who have yielded obedience to the fulness of

JOHN HANKS APPOINTED.

my

who may

gospel,

turn against

mies come up against them,

My

4.

people

none others

may

against them.

through fear when their enethem with their enemies.

I will slay

know whether I intend to slay

but those who will come up
that day, all those who have sanc-

also wish to

the day of

in

me

137

will

my power

slay,

in

tioned the coming of those murderers against them, and I will cut
off the earth all those who stand at the head of the old Church, who

me

oppose

my

in

course.

constitute the old

and
will

I will

my

who

people

their present deceitful shepherds,

true shepherds over

plant

those of

leave

will

them instead thereof;

for I

my holy name to be profaned by them.

my people examine themselves, and see whether

not suffer

Let

5.

are

Church without

it

spirit,

me.

before

right

show unto them

will

them not

If they

too

trifle

careful in taking

much

will

seek

their true

the attendance of

position before me.

with sacred things; but

my name

in their lips, for

it

is

let

they

my
Let

them be very
and must

sacred,

be "treated as such.
My people suffer their spirits to droop, and
unbelief to enter into their minds, and, thereby, allow*Satan to gain
the advantage over them.
They know that I am at work'; therefore, let

them

am

that I

fear that

rest contentedly,

not do

I will

but rather

them

let

their

duties,

shall

come

and be of good courage, and know

They have no cause to

sufficient for their enemies.

all

my

part

if

they will attend to their duties

fear lest they fall short in the

performance of

and, consequently, ^11 before my presence; for I

a whirlwind, andj but few will stand at my ap-

as

pearing.
I

6.

am

the

Root and Branch of Jesse

the Bright

and Morn-

ing Star.

And behold, I speak uto you, my servant Joseph, concernmy servant John Banks. Let him do that which is in his
heart to do, and I will uphold him therein.
He has no cause to
and I am well pleased with him, because
fear, for I am with him
7.

ing

Therefore, I will uphold him in all

right before me.
things which are lawful and right ; and I will bless him with power,
and with great stores of knowledge, to enable him to carry out the
his heart

is

desires of his heart

This

and

is

all

Father

for

have chosen him to be your spokesman.

calling in my Church ; therefore, let him act therein,

shall be well with him.
I am the Son of the Eternal

his

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

TO THE PROPHET.

138

TO THE PROPHET JOSEPH MORRIS.

No. 94.

WEBER, UTAH, September

MY

1.

why do you

SON,

to such a pitch?

suffer

your feelings to be worked up

You

without a cause.

It is all

8th, 1861.

say that you

do

You complain
dealing with you.
with you, and
against me for not taking a straightforward course
making you to understand me aright. You know that I have told
you before that I am regulated by law, and that I cannot deviate
not

understand

my

ways

in

I am compelled to lead you day by day, and I cannot

from it.
show you both the beginning and the end of every small .thing. I
have given unto you a knowledge of the magnitude of the work

that lies before you, even your mission to

the earth as* the presi-

you understand your mission

to be brought down
aright, you know that all earthly power has
You know that I cannot fail to uphold you but
under your feet.
it seems that you cannot, in the slightest thing, place confidence in

dent of the high priesthood

and,

if

me, unless you can see perfectly through it.

You complain of me because I do not
2.
with you

mouth

to mouth.

You know

visit

about

all

and speak
duty to you.

you,

my

You understand

the place which I hold in the holy priesthood in

connection with

my

and

Father, and

how I stand in relation to you,

You also know that I have a

to the inhabitants of the earth.

work

to do,

and

do

that I cannot fail to

it.

You could not feel a

your enemies too much.
great deal worse than you do feel betimes, if you knew nothing
I cannot persuade you
I am pained to look at you.
about me.

You

3.

fear

to place your full confidence in

would have no
side

and

trouble.

I will

from me.

When

speak to you

me

you could do this, you

be by your
times when you need to hear
;

trouble
at all

And when my power

is

if

is

near, I will

needed,

I will

you mouth to mouth, and you shall see

satisfaction.
You must not give way to trouble.
moving on aright, and the test will shortly be here.

and

talk to

and it will
self, for it will come suddenly
remembered by those who are permitted
;

And

now,

my

come up

to

you

me then to your
Everything'

is

Prepare your,
be a day long to be
to behold

it

and

son, strive against the principle of evil with

all

live,

your

TO THE MILITARY AUTHORITIES.

139

power, and be not faithless but exercise confidence in me.

your enemies.

am

all sufficient for

speak to you again shortly, and tell you what to do

you to know how to act; for you will shortly need my

will

4.

in time

for

counsel,

and

am

my power also. Prepare for the day of my power.

Lord of Hosts even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen

the

and Amen.

REVELATION GIVEN IN ANSWER TO AN ORDER

FROM THE MILITARY AUTHORITIES OF UTAH,
No. 95.

WEBER, UTAH, September nth, 1861.

Jesus Christ, and I am come to speak unto

who are laying a snare for you and
enemies
you concerning your
these my people who are trusting in me.
You wish to know my

BEHOLD,

1.

am

concerning this affair which now lies before you, and I will
it unto
Mine enemies are seeking to obtain a clue to
you.

will

reveal

justify

them

in

you.

But

am

my

terms

coming up against you

controlling them, and

for they

to,

as they suppose, destroy

I will

make them come

can do nothing save that which

to

permit them

to do.

And

2.

is

it

my

that

will

people should hearken to

my

my

words and obey them, that it may be well with them.

They have
no friend to look to at this time except me and they must either
trust me now, or perish,
There is no other help for them and if
;

they will serve me with all their hearts, (for this thing I require of
them) I will not leave them.

The cloud

3.

and

waste them

spirits to

droop.

selves for the test

will
all

soon burst upon the heads of mine enemies,

My people should not suffer their
away.

They must seek

which

is

coming.

to
I

fortify

and prepare them-

love those

who

are brave,

and they shall find a friend in me that will never forsake them ;
I am the Stone and
but the faint-hearted and faithless I despise.
Shepherd of
those

who

and they

Israel

are pure
shall

their only defense.

in heart.

I glory in

never be disappointed.

And
those

delight to defend

who

trust in

me

TO THE MILITARY AUTHORIT1 KS.

140

And, behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph that, I

4.
have gathered these people together myself, and they shall never
be scattered by mine enemies.
They shall be subject to no power
but mine.

Let mine enemies fear and tremble before me; for

5.

shall

And let them know that,

take them out of existence quickly.
when they wage war with these my people, who have yielded
obedience to the fulness of my gospel, they wage war with me, and
I shall try

if

lieve

it

my

cannot

them.

fight

fail in

feel

until they

words

had

would

their hearts

If they

knew

their

it.

otherwise, they might have saved their lives

to die to prove that,

destiny,

but they will not beundertaking

Mine enemies never would believe in

their

when

I spoke,

but they

told the truth concern-

They are like the unthinking horse that rushes into the
they cannot see the danger that lies before them ; there-

ing them.
battle
fore,

they continually run into

And

6.

now, behold,

it,

and

perish.

speak unto you mine enemies

And

unto you, come up hither to fight against my people, and

shall
prove that I have told you the truth. I have said almost
you
about
you in the revelations which I have previously given;
enough
I say

and now

I will tell

come up

against

you the

me

story.

as soon as

Therefore,

ye mine enemies

you can, and get your trouble over.

am

Be it known unto you that my people who

ready for you.
have yjelded obedience to the fulness of my gospel, shall never
I

comg

tp ypur terms,
I

.7.

am

power

the

Lord of Hosts, and

have spoken these

things.

my people prepare themselves for the day of my

and ]p I cpme quickly, I am the Son of the Eternal
let

Thergfpre,

Father; even Jesus

C n ri st

>

Even

so.

Amen

and Amen.

.REVELATION (UVEN AT THE TIME OF TRAINING.

No. 96,

WEBER, UTAH, September

WHEN
you by

it

my

is

time, J

\vjlj

come; and

F@ar

that

until

day

npt, for I will stand

holy angels.
watching the movements of your- enemies*

am

i2th, 1861.
I will

guard

I
by you.
round about

am
my

THE FIRST COUNCIL.

to

duties,

and leave the

in heart

am

and

hands, and

they do

if

Even

Jesus Christ.

it

this,

I will

deal out

people should learn to obey me, and

Let them learn of me, for

others alone.

let

My

their just rewards.

all

my

results in

141

Let them do their

What, therefore, have they to fear?

people.

own

THE APOSTLES HI P.

is all

that

am meek and

lowly

require of them.

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE REORGANIZATION OF THE FIRST COUNCIL.

THE ORGANIZATION OF THE APOSTLESHIP.
No. 97.

WEIJER, UTAH, September i3th, 1861.

HEARKEN unto my words, my son, and obey them

about to speak unto you concerning the priesthood.

1.

am

2.

members

to organize a High Council, to consist

but now, as I am about to make some altera-

tions in the organization of

sists

for I

commanded you

'

of six

members

of six

First Council of

Church, that Council which conno longer exist in my Church. The

my

shall

my Church

namely, the prophet

and

his

now

shall

consist of three persons,

two counsellors.

And you shall now organize the apostleship in part. You

3.
have ordained four persons to the apostleship already, and you
must ordain eight more. You must only make up the number of
twelve at this time;

but,

in

due time, you

shall call

and ordain

twelve more, and then you will have twenty-four apostles.

4.

will

regulate

thing according

to

all

things

in

my Church, and make everymy Father has shown unto

the pattern which

do nothing of myself. I work, always, according to the

And, in due time, I will make known unto you all things
which you need to know.

me;

for I

law.

5.

And

let

my

servants

whom

am

about to

call

hearken unto

Let them seek to prepare themselves for the responsibility

which I am about to place upon th^m for they will need great
me.

I shall require much at their

humility and integrity of heart.
hands.
let
them
unto me; and, if they will
hearken
Therefore,

do

this, I will

have cause

to

uphold them to their

complain of

me

They shall never

them but if they are

satisfaction.

for neglecting

THE APOSTLESHIP.

142

not humble, I will chasten them severely.

me

in humility,

they

aware of pride, and not

seek to destroy them.

They must be

fear.

enter into their hearts

for Satan will

make them believe that

but they must remember that he who is most

they are very great

like unto a little child,
;

let it

He

If they will walk before

have nothing to

shall

will strive to

the greatest in

is

my

kingdom.

I resist the

proud but I give grace unto the humble.

I have called to the apostleship my servants John Trolsen,
6.
;

Gudmund Gudmundsen,

Niels Jacobsen, James Cowan, James

Mather,
Dove, James
John R. Eardley and Abraham Taylor.
I speak unto you concerning my servant
behold,
And,
7.

Alexander Dow.
hold the

have called him to preside over those who

And he shall call them together

of high priests.

office

according to the revelations which I have

already given through my servant Joseph, and to those which I
He shall regulate himself in all
shall hereafter give through him.

from time

to time,

things pertaining to his duties in this office by my word,

servant Joseph will instruct him in all cases when it shall
necessary.

do

Let him prepare himself for

be with him unto the end.

And

8.

let

my

servants,

who

who hold my

for, in

are faithful to their callings,

Lord

and

satisfied with
rights,

am

with the faithful

what

none need

have done

among my
I

will

holy priesthood, prepare

I will give unto all those

honorable places.
for

he

Jesus Christ.

will

am

Let

people.

give unto

the

all

all

be

their

to fear.

now

give unto you no more.

Even so.
the Eternal Father.
I

due time,

am

my

become

this office, and, if

this, I will

themselves to do a work

and

I am
Jesus Christ,
Amen and Amen.

the Son

of

CONCERNING THE COURSE THAT THE LORD WILL

PURSUE WITH THE PROPHET AND
HIS ENEMIES.
No. 98.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, September

BEHOLD,

who moves

forth

am
in

and life of the world; even he

midst of darkness, and the darkness

the light
the

i4th, 1861.

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND THE ENEMIES.

comprehepdeth him

not.

And

am come

143

to speak unto you,

my

servant Joseph.

Why

2.

are you so fearful?

You

droop?

do you

Why

suffer

your

spirit to

are in pain continually, in consequence of your lack

of confidence in

me.

You could

not feel worse than you do,

you knew nothing

at all

about me.

As

if

have said unto you be-

I
fore, so I say unto you again, I am pained when I look at you.
wish that you would use your judgment.
If you would do this,
you would not feel as you now do. What can I do with you, if

you

continue to give way to fear as you have done ?

You lack
me and in my Father. Have we ever neglected
You know that we have not. Have we not opened the

still

confidence both in

you?

heavens and revealed

all heights of glory and exaltation to you?

not given unto you the power to read the rounds of
Have we not given unto you the full keys of the holy

Have we
eternity?

You know

we have. Have we not shown unto

You know that we have. You know that
Have you not seen them
they have paraded before you many times.
with their swords drawn ?
You know that you have. Have I not
ridden up to you repeatedly ? You know that I have.
You know
all about me that you need to know.
You have the keys whereby
you can trace me in all my movements. You are not blind with
You
regard to my duties towards you, and towards my people.
know that, if I suffer your enemies to destroy you and these peoYou know that I am bound
ple, I shall have to bear the blame.
priesthood.''

that

you the hosts of heaven?

to protect

which
tial

law.

ably

that

What

If
I

you and these people, if I act according to the law by

governed and you know that I cannot break a celes-

am

are you afraid of?

you would do

am

so, all

Why

cannot you act reason-

would go on

a friend to evil-doers

Even

right.
if

Do you

think

were inclined to

defend the principle of evil, I could not do so, for I am compelled to act according to the law ; but I am not inclined either to
do or to defend evil. If I had been, I should not have been here.

Even

if

my will
me to

law binds

should incline to
sustain the truth

you act so strangely

my
that

You seem

evil, I
;

could not do

you know.

this

it

Why,

for the

then,

do

to be afraid to trust yourself in

but you need not to be so for I would scorn to suffer

any word which I have ever spoken, should fall to the ground

care,

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND THE ENEMIES.

144

unfulfilled.
it

love the truth as well as you do,

as long as I have the

come up

I will

do

to

and

I will

defend

so.

can cut a clear way through mine enemies, and, when

3.

they

power

do so

against you, I will

hold your enemies

off'

this

am

until I

you

you

And

shall see.

ready to destroy them,

I will give unto you

and, until then, they shall not trouble you.

all necessary information from time to time.

You

shall not

be

taken by your enemies unawares for I will come and talk with
I will visit you, and
you a short time before they come upon you.
;

you all that you need to know to prepare you for that time. I will
watch them but you need not to look for them, before you have

tell

are setting themselves against me now, and they

be a great while before they come up against you.
They want to take you and your counsellors but when they

seen me.

They

will not
4.

attempt to do so, I will stand by you, and smite them all dead in
one minute.
They shall have no power over you. And, at that

have placed a number of

will

time,

Where

settlement in this Territory.

pointed to fight against me, I will have

their side, and, as I cut off all

them

once.

off at

all

organized himself in a

come up

sent, that will

As

5.

company

against me, or not,

again, I shall

have been

holy angels at every

armed men

ap-

my

holy angels placed by

the firstborn of Egypt, so I will cut

will

my

they have

not leave alive any person that has

Whether they
they shall have given their con-

to fight against me.

if

sufficient to

condemn them.

have said in a former revelation, so I say unto you

suffer a number of your enemies to come up here to

commence
all

the work appointed them, and then I shall destroy them

both those who come up here, and those who do not, who are

same mind with those who will come

make such a slaughter among them that,

of the
will

have no opposers

shall

made
you
and

left.

At

that time

against you.

you

after that
shall see

And
day,

you

my power

manifest, and, after that, you will be perfectly satisfied, and

not have any more fears about you.
Prepare for that day,

will

trust in

me

W hen

for I

am

able to defend your rights.

my

holy angels go out to war, they go with their

resurrected bodies, prepared for their enemies.
A holy angel, disrobed of his glorified body, is not prepared for war he is deprived of a portion of his power but mine angels are prepared
6.

THE

work which they have

for the

my

THE COMING

PLOT.

that

son,

out to battle

you

to do.

both

shall

And

TEST.

145
say unto you,

behold,

and see them go

attending you and

feel their influence

my

holy angels delight in

are one with you, and are always
You have nothing to fear; then be of
ready to do their duty.
good courage, and do not give way to misgivings.
fighting

for

battles.

your

They

I now give unto you no more.

I am he whose words are quick
and powerful, sharper than a two edged swor4 even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

THE

PlTOT

COMING
No. 99.

TEST.

WEBER, UTAH, September

HEARKEN

1.

THE

LAID BY THE ENEMIES.

i8th, 1861.

unto the words of the Lord your God, and pre-

For, lo I
pare for the day of my power, which is near at hand.
shall come as a thief in the night, and but few will stand to behold
!

my

presence.
I

2.

am now moving

forth in the line of

people of this Territory, and preparing

power a day when those who shall be
:

my

them

for

duty

among

the

the

day of

my

left alive, will

behold such

scenes as will cause every heart to sicken ; for my wrath is kindled.

It is with difficulty that I endure the insults of those who
profess

my

name.

which

I
I

3.

pare a

would have

slain

them before

this

time

if

the law by

am

governed had not restrained me.

was compelled to commence an organization, and

number

could manifest

of

men

my

delayed the day of

power.

my

to

pre-

to preach the fulness of

This

coming.

is

my gospel before I
the reason that I have so long
could not avoid

it.

could

not work in any other .way than that in which I have worked.
I
know that both you and your brethren have been made the subIt has been with
great difficulty that you
have endured the wickedness of those corrupt people who profess
my name but you shall not bear their sins mnch longer.

jects of temptation.

When

they come to this place to train, they will seek to lay

a plot by which to ensnare you and your brethren
but I will be
4.

here,

and control them

in

mine own way.

I will

be their Captain,

THE COMING

THE PLOT.

146

and, though they will not see me, I

thither according to

which

and they

wish them to do.

lead them hither and

will

my own

pleasure
And
save that which I lead them to do.

just that

TEST.

shall

have broken them up, and

scattered them,

and they have had no power over

unto

neither shall they ever have

this

day

do nothing
to do

make them

I will

my

for I will

people up
break them

up and scatter them until they shall come up against me, at the
time when every preparation shall have been made for the battle,
and everything be ripe at the head, and they come out in open contact with me, then, as I have before said, I will destroy them. Until

them one against another, and break? them up, and

and thither to suit my own purposes. They have
undertaken a work that will weary them.
They will find out that
there is a hand at work which they can neither understand nor
then, I will set

them

lead

control

them
and

They
but

am

for I

them.

hither

will'

my

I will lead

And

the Lord,

am more than sufficient for

my people to be trained by
remember that I am their General,

and

seek to compel

people must

them

aright

but they must take no notice of mine

do as I command them, which

my people
ask of them, I will protect them, and their enemies
shall not hurt them.
This I am bound to do, and my people are
enemies.
is all

will

if

that I

bound to obey my commandments and, as I have a duty to perform towards them, so, also, they have a duty to perform towards
me.
Let them be sure that they do their duty towards me,
;

and then they can claim my

equal grounds.
They must be

move which

the

I will

make

protection.
steadfast,

for

and

will

meet them on

trust in

me, and in

their benefit, they shall see

Therefore, I say unto

wonder-working hand.
must
not
train
nor
mix
with mine enemies
they

my

my

people, that

or, if they do, I

chasten them severely.
I have separated them from the
world, and they shall not be united with the wicked any more ;
;

will

or, if

Let them trust in me, and do as

ask of them.

they are, I will slay them.

command them

this is all that I

And, behold,

5.

may

set

and,

if

your

you

say unto you,

feelings at rest,

will

enemies, for

would

do

I will

cast all fear

my

and stand
will

servant Joseph, that you

to your post like a

man

never suffer affliction by your

you
surround you by my holy angels.
O that you
far from you
How you would be relieved of
this,

CONDUCT DURING TRAINING.

You are afflicted

me? You cannot

an unnecessary burden which you now carry.

day by day for naught then why not rest in
;

You cannot

gain anything by fretting.

147

force things out of their

regular channel, nor bring the day of deliverance before the apAll things in heaven have to take their regular
pointed time.
round.
Then be satisfied, and I will come to your deliverance.

am Jesus Christ,
Amen and Amen.
I

Even

Son of the Eternal Father.

the

so.

THE MANNER IN WHICH THE PEOPLE SHALL

CONDUCT THEMSELVES WHILE THEIR
ENEMIES ARE TRAINING.
No. ioo.

LET MY people hearken unto my

1.

to their deliverance

me

do

this, I shall

in this case,

which are quick

words,

and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword

will

ipth, 1861.

WEBER, UTAH, September

which

and

now

is

lo, I will

hand.

at

come

If they

be well pleased with them, and they shall find

They will need my interference in this

a never-failing friend.

Mine enemies

case.

It is in

they may.

thirst for the

blood of

my

and

people,

thirst

mine enemies, who are coming up

to slay these people who trust in me, if they
their terms.
Mine enemies think that they

the hearts of

to this place to train,

cannot bring them to

power in their own hands ; and that they can do as

with
these few people who trust in me ; but they will
they please
see what power they have, when they come to try their strength.

'have

the

all

I shall

head.

not cut them off this time

Until mine enemies,

who

things are not yet ripe at the

are at the head, are prepared, I

confuse all others and break them up in their attempts to

commit violence on my people. I will surround them by my holy
angels, and force them hither and thither; and I will make them
do my will, whether they are willing to do it or not for it is my
shall

business to control them.

2.

All

they will

not do

that

do

this,

ask of

my

people

to

do

their

me
my will

depend on

this, they may safely

they will be in danger.

should mind their

is

own

business,

It

is

and stop

at their

own

but
that

if

duty.

If

they do

my

people
while

own homes

CONDUCT DURING TRAINING.

148

mine enemies are

my

hands

call

upon

battles

my

that

Let my people leave their enemies in

training.
can manage them without their assistance.
I do not

people to

my

is

mine enemies

fight their

And

duty.

if

own
in

battles.

fight

their

any case of emergency,

when

are here, I want to gather

my

Let

3.

them

call

will
I

together.

people watch my wonder-working hand in this case,

gain a confidence in me which they have never before
I wish to train my people so that they will be able to

my

will

possessed.

place confidence in me.

may be painful

I shall

at the first sight

lead them through scenes which

but when they are over, my peo-

by the experience which they

After much tribulation cometh the

ple will profit

4.

will

people together,

speak unto my servant Joseph, and he shall

am the Lord.

and they

have gained.

will

And

blessings.

this

is

the blessing which I will give unto my people

even victory over
all their enemies.
have
to
if they will walk
fear
They
nothing

humbly before me.

I am he who holds

Even

Christ.

the keys

of

death and hell

even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING TRAINING.

No.

01.

BEHOLD,

1.

come

WEBER, UTAH, September

am

the

to speak unto you,

Son of the Eternal

my

2oth, 1861.

'Father,

and

am

servant Joseph.

2.
I have heard your prayers, and the prayers of your brethren,
which have been offered up before me, and I will answer them to

the satisfaction of

all

concerned.

I will

your counsellors to your satisfaction.

I
me, for I will never forsake you.
of mine army, and

You

we

will

strengthen both you and

You may depend fully on

am here now with a number

remain here

until

shall see that I will control things aright.

the trouble

is

over.

Mine enemies wish

You
lay hold of you and your counsellors, to destroy you.
must not go out among them but both you and your counsellors
must keep yourselves secret. You must not go out at all. You must

to

give

me

a chance to work, and do not seek to confuse

tilings.

Let

CONCERNING TRAINING.
everything be kept as

still

as possible

149

among my people

and then

everything
go on aright.
And
as
I have said unto you before, so I say unto you
3.
I
do
not
want
the help of my people.
I will deal with mine
again,
will

enemies myself.
I will be with yon to dictate you
when you need information from me. I will uphold

in this affair,

my

people to

why do you entertain doubts

Oh, my son,
concerning the fulfilment of my promises?
their satisfaction, also.

If I fail to protect you

and these people in this affair, or at any other time, I will bear the
blame forever. You cannot "bring up one case wherein I have
failed

to

protect you

never

you

by your

side,

Amen

so.

fear.

and

you know.

this

I will

I will deal

honestly with

yourself contented.

Therefore, rest

protect you.

am

am

here

Even

Jesus Christ.

and Amen.

REVELATION GIVEN AT THE TIME OF TRAINING.

No. 102.

WHAT
me

WEBER, UTAH, September

I

scatter

say unto you, I say unto

unto you concerning them,

of Hosts, and I control

Even

so.

You

mine enemies.

Amen

all

told

all.

shall

2oth, 1861.

Watch, and you

know

that,

you the truth.

things according to

when

am

shall see
I

spoke

the

Lord

mine own

pleasure.

and Amen.

A REVELATION CONCERNING MARY MORRIS.

No. 103.

WEBER, UTAH, September

24th, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I am he who moves forth in the midst of darkness,
and the darkness cpmprehendeth it not. And I am about to speak

unto you according to your request.

2.
You wish to know my will concerning your companion.
You are in trouble concerning her. What can I do with her, if she
will not

stand by you and take your counsel?

you, she fights against me.

If she fights againts

If she refuses to hearken to

obey you, she has no part with me,

for I shall cast her

off.

you and
I have

MARY MORRIS.

150

She needs not to think that

given her unto you to be your wife.
I do not know her.
I do.
I have controlled her from her child-

hood up

it

which are lawful

right
3.

now

a wise purpose in myself, and

for

unto you, and

my

is

in

have given her

she should obey you in

Let her not think that she

will that

me.

all

things
not your

is

When I have given her unto you, she is.

companion.
Let her fight valiantly against the powers of darkness.

she will do

If

give her power over the

He
will
seek
to
If she will not abide by
her.
destroyer.
destroy
she
will
be
in
the
counsel,
your
flesh; for I am the Lord,
destroyed

and

I will destroy

her

I will

she will not abide in

if

proceed from the mouth of

Let her seek to comfort him.

law

my

this, I will assist her.

4.

shall

and not

my
I

my law; and

behold,

servant Joseph.

gave her unto him for a

She has given way to the deLet

her
strive
stroyer.
against evil, if she wishes to do my will.
If she will do this, I will greatly bless her, for I have chosen her.
comforter,

am

to afflict him.

the Lord, and behold, I will

Her

make known unto you

her birth-

Ephriam, even the royal seed of

lineage
She is also an heiress to the first resurrection, being one

right.

Israel.

that

is

of

of the firstborn daughters of Adam.

Through her faithfulness
thousands of her sex will come to her and call her blessed
for I
;

have chosen her

him

control

in all

pure before me.

And

my

for

servant according to his request.

I

things.

know

know what

is

best for him.

I shall

She

is

her.

I say unto you, my servant Joseph, you may

I know what you need, and I have sent
me.
safely depend upon
unto you a companion of mine own selecting.
Understanding
your calling and disposition, I know that you could never be happy
5.

behold,

with a companion

heaven

for

you

who

is

not pure.

It

is

to take to yourself a wife

contrary to the law of

who is not pure. You

could not abide with her according to the law by which you are
That which is pure cannot be united with that which
governed.
is

as

impure.
I

do

and

know
I

that

will

you despise those who are impure,

never

you with those.

afflict

whom

as well

You may

rest

have sent unto you, for they

are pure.
I know what you need, and I will supply your needs in
all things which
may be necessary from time to time.
yourself satisfied with those

6.

And

behold,

speak unto you again concerning your com-

COMING OF CHRIST.

DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED.

151

Let her hearken unto my words, and I will be with her

panion.
unto the end, and crown her with exaltation in the presence of her
I am the Lord, and
Amen and Amen.

Father forever and forever, for

Even

these things.

so.

THE COMING OF

shall

stand to *behold
will fall

many

THE DESTRUCTION OF
THE WICKED.
WEBER, UTAH, September

BEHOLD,

1.

to deliver

my

my

come

And

make

nations of the earth

2.

which

for the earth

When

as dead.

will

and but few

shake,

come

in

people out of the hands of their enemies,

as a refiner, to purify

tions

27th, 1861.

as a thief in the night,

appearance

upon the ground

come

will

have spoken

CHRIST.

No. 104.

will

and

power
I

shall

my Church from all corruptible things.

change among my people, and also among the
for I am weary of beholding the abomina-

among men.

exist

The appointed time for me to make a change upon the

now come. I shall now assume my rights. I shall now
upon the earth it is my right. And who can stay my hand?

earth has
rule

I shall

go forth from conquering to conquer, and lay myriads dead

The

before me.

children of

think that they can stay

Even those men
3.

men

are

filled

with vanity.

They

my hand, and bring my plans to naught.

whom I placed at the head of my Church,

who are now mine enemies, think that they can break up my
arrangements, bring my plans to naught, and conquer me.
They
know not what they are doing. I can destroy them all in one
but

minute.

make them do what

will

want them to do.

They

have no power to do anything only what I permit them to do.

They know nothing about me. It is not difficult for me to govern
shall

them.

lead them hither and thither at

appointed time
laid,

and

I will

know my

my pleasure; and at the

bring them up to a head.
My plans are all
business well.
And all those of my people

who

are pure in heart I will satisfy.

The rest I will destroy. I
will cut a clear way
through the inhabitants of the earth ; nevertheless, I will, as

much

as possible, save alive those

who

are heirs

to the resurrection

my

4.

am bound

I will

destroy whenever they cross

am

defend the principles of truth and I

trust in me.
I always work
cannot turn out of the regular channel which

by law

to

pure and honest who

on the defensive.

in.
But I can work mine enemies
and
then
I can destroy them.
This is
against me,
am doing. They are seeking now to get a clue against

compelled by law to walk

come

to

up

but the rest

pathway.

shall protect the

DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED.

COMING OF CHRIST.

152

what

They want a reason that, as they suppose, will be a justione for coming up against me; and I will give them one.
know what they want, and when I am ready they shall have it.

you.

fiable
I

am

am compelled to
can only work with
them according to that which they can bear. If they cannot
I can only work
receive much, I cannot reveal much unto them.
I

ready myself, but

wait for them,

with

my

my

people are not.

and they are holding me,

for I

people as they prepare themselves for

it.

way to the destroyer, and suffer my spirit to

They will not
depart from them; and what can I do with them?
strive against the powers of darkness as they ought to do
but
they give way to doubt and fearful forebodings of the future. They
fear that they will be overtaken by the winter; and they give
themselves trouble when they have no need to do so.
They need
not to think that I do not know the position in which I have
I have taken them into mine own care
for I do.
placed them
and if they will do what I require of them, I will provide for them.
6.
There are those among my people who are fearful of future
5.

They

give

consequences.
They have not sufficient confidence in me. They
fear mine enemies.
They will not cling to me as they ought to

do but they give

tage over them.
;

way

to the destroyer,

And

then,

when they

and he gains the advanare

overcome, they go

among my people who have not power to detect

shed abroad the influence among them, and thus

false spirits,

by which the adversary gains advantage over the

from one to another until

that influence has run

and

prepare the way

And

rest.
all

so

my

people
have partaken of it.
They must humble themselves before me.
If they will do this, my spirit shall attend them, and I will remove
all sickness from them.
They have brought that sickness upon
themselves by giving

way

to

false

spirits,

which have

afflicted

DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED.

COMING OF CHRIST.
them

and those

gain the upper

always

But

afflict

my

if

my

people when they

people would do as

commanded

have

them, they would never be overcome by the

Let them place their full confidence in me, and serve

destroyer.

me

will

spirits

hand of them.

153

with

their

all

This

hearts.

who

accept of those

require of them.

are half-hearted.

despise them.

not

will
I

can do

nothing with them.

My people know what I require of them, if
it
would
do
but
there are those among them who treat sacred
they
;

things lightly

much

the things of the world, so

upon

their duty in

can

and there are others whose minds are

do with them?

confidence in

7.

know

me

which

ye people

do

What
people are all giving way.
pity them.
They cannot exercise that

I
is

who

much

My

Church.

my

fixed too

so, that they cannot

required.
trust in

me,

let

Ye

us reason together.

have brought you here

from different parts of the Territory, and I have opened the
heavens to you, and you can read the rounds of eternity you can
see the principles by which all things exist, both in heaven, on the
that,

by the operations of

my

spirit, I

earth,
I

and

also in hell;

and what more do you require of me?

If

have opened the heavens to you and permitted you to see the order

of

all

my

things, do. you not think that I will deliver

promise?

What

do not manifest such weakness,

You know

that I have protected

this

and

time,

rounded you by

am
my

you according to

think you?

ye people who trust in me,

but rise up and do your duty

you from

your enemies up to
I have suralways ready to defend you.
holy angels from the time that you gathered

to this place up to this time

all

but you have not seen me.

can

stand in your midst and you cannot see me, except I show myself
unto you.
I have the power to show myself to those who are
I continually guard these my people
worthy, and to none else.
with a mighty host
If they could see them they would be satis-

but they cannot.

But they 'will 'soon witness my
power, for it is that which they desire to see a manifestation of.
Let them prepare for it.

fied at once,

am

Even

so.

he that was, and

is,

Amen and Amen.

and

is

to

come

even Jesus Christ.

TO THE PROPHET.

154

TO THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, October

No. 105.

WHAT

1.

can

do

son?

my

to satisfy you,

1861.

4th,

You

are continu-

have spoken to you from time to time and

The principle of evil which prevails in the
striven to comfort you.
trouble.

in

ally

world bears you down until you have no pleasure of your life; and
fear that I shall not come out and move your enemies out of

you

You

the way.
that

hold myself

feel that I

not

will

come up

at

a distance from you, and

You

consider that I do not act honest with you.

see

mine enemies before your eyes almost

come up

sensible that they will

satisfied that

you and

my

my

uphold you.

me and my

host

this

you con-

right.

men come up

come

and you are

say that you are

say unto you,

mine enemies come up

few

You

your enemies will come up and seek to destroy both

people but you say that you are not satisfied with

But behold,

2.

continually,

against you.

enemies, that you ought to see

is

say that you can

with you.
You consider that I do not sufficiently
You consider that inasmuch as you can see mine

dealings

sider

You

you and show myself unto you.

to

to slay

supposed

to this

my people.

they were

when

they

power

to

came

my son, you have never seen

you as yet. You have only seen a
place, and when they came they did not

against

came

They only
not sent to

confounded

to gain a point, as they

destroy

them.

and
people
had not the

my

They

I
have always broke
accomplish their designs.
They never had the power to do those things which

their grasp.

they wanted to do

worked them up

and

always

will

and then

to a head,

confound them
I will

destroy

until

have

them accord-

my word. You can see that your enemies never have had
any power over you, and you should be satisfied.
You must judge of the future from the past. If I have
3.
ing to

fulfilled
fulfil

my

them

am

promises in the past, you

in the future.

W hat

may be

are you afraid of ?

sure that I shall

You are afraid

and neglecting
the pure in heart.
I have heard
seen their
thejf: prayers and
and I will ayepge them of thejr. gnemies! As I have
affiictipns

that I

guilty of sympathizing with

the wicked

TO THE PROPHET.

155

you before, I shall never sympathize with the wicked. You

need not to fear because I am compelled to delay it so long before
told

come

situated,

doing.

your

You

out in power.

are doing

it

are losing confidence in me,

You know

and you

very well how

that I cannot do otherwise than what

without a cause.

and you know

If you were ignorant of

insults better

my

situation, I

but you sin against

me

I
I

am
am

could put up with

I know the

wilfully.

oppression which you are called to bear; but

it

does not

mend your

I have
you to keep wounding my feelings as you do.
as well as you have
and I can feel as well as you can when

situation for
rights

my

rights are trampled upon.

have always done my duty to you, whether you think so

I am fit to be depended upon as much as you are.
I
love the principle of right as much as you do; and I can do my
I

4.

or not.

You may think that I have

duty without being driven to it.
to
I
am
as
but
as
do;
nothing
busy
you are. You must know that
when I have the whole world to rule, that my hands are full.
You know my

duty to the inhabitants of the earth.

Why

do you

have always done my duty.

If I ever fail to
fulfil a promise which I have made unto you, then I will take your
insults as my just due
and I will not complain. Why do you
act so strangely?

me on equal ground? You will

and insulting me time after time. You
not meet

gain nothing by fretting

cannot force the day of
the things of eternity out of

move
You must know

deliverance before the time, nor

their
in

my

reveal

regular channel.

that the ruling power is

work according to the law and I shall
the law unto you and when I have done this, you will know

hand, and

I shall

that I have always kept it while I have been dealing with you,
while you were laboring in the days of your weakness.
You are
almost ready to believe that I punish you on purpose to afflict you,

even when

done
it

could avoid

it.

But know

am

this,

that

have always-

my
your friend,
you could only believe
and
if
do
not
it
will do so.
believe
soon
;
now, you
you
And
as
have
for not making my
me
5.
you
complained against
best for you.

if

appearance unto you, and showing unto you the heavenly hosts
That when you see mine
also, I make unto you this promise
enemies coming up against you, you shall both see me and the
:

heavenly hosts.

We

shall

be ready for battle

at that time.

When

PROSPERITY FOR THE RIGHTEOUS, ETC.

I$6

you see one

you

party,

shall see the other also

and

moreover say

unto you that you shall see me before that day. You shall have no
cause to complain against me.
I know that neither you nor these
people can do anything for yourselves.

It

my

is

business to fight

my people, and I will do it to their satisfaction.

them be faithful, and live by every word which proceeds

the battles of
let

Only
from

my mouth.
And now

It is all that I require of

behold,
say unto you,
which
I
have
unto
reproof
you, and
given
6.

be well with you

when

my

it

or

you continue

if

hearken to the

son,

by

profit

and whenever you murmur

deserve

them.

speak unto you again

will

come

quickly.

Star; even Jesus Christ.

Even

present

and

lo,

shortly.

am

me

to insult

Let

may
be

it

you have

as

I will

not put

this suffice for the

and Morning

the Bright

Amem

so.

it

against me, let

done, without a cause, I will chasten you severely.

up with such insults.
I

that

it,

and Amen.

THE DESRUCTION OF THE WICKED. FUTURE

PROSPERITY FOR THE RIGHTEOUS. THE
HEALING OF -THE
No.

WEBER, UTAH, October

06.

HEARKEN

1.

SICK.

unto

my

words,

ye

my

5th, 1861.

people

for

am

about to speak unto you.

You

2.

are troubled about

no occasion

to be troubled.

things by fretting.
I

lot ?

your

am

many things, about which you have

You cannot change the nature of

Then why do you

with you

And

blessing will come.

fear not

not reconcile yourselves to

for yet a little while

after the test

is

over,

you

and the

be made

will

for you will see no more

O then, why cannot
oppression.
you struggle against the powers of darkness a few days longer?
I would have delivered
you before this time if I could have done

glad

so

but I

am

compelled to act according to the law.

you, and I will do

I will

to

send

my

all

that lies within

holy angels to

visit

dream pleasant dreams, and

you

my power
\

and they

to see visions,

I feel for

to bear
shall

Yea,

you up.

cause you

my

spirit, if

PROSPERITY FOR THE RIGHTEOUS,

'ETC.

157

you
me.

will invite

My

people are afflicted when they suffer their spirits to droop, and
way to misgivings. They cannot stand against the destroyer

give

If

it,

will

you

shall inspire

do

you until you shall

remove all sickness

strong in

feel

this, I will

from you.

far

me and they cannot be upheld by me

my commandments. They know their situwould be well for them if they would cling to me

unless they are upheld by

unless they will keep

and

ation;

it

hearts
it is the best
If I
thing that they can do.
not their friend, they have none.
Then let them act so that I
can lawfully befriend them.
I have brought them here myself.

with

all their

am
I

have chosen them for mine own, and

life if they will only obey me.

them with

bless

will

eternal

The names

3.

of

all

the faithful

among my people

are

my

that all

Adam.

am

people were

They

are careless

and

neglectful of their

will learn

They

me

enough

them

to

make up

If they expect to be

do.

must serve

me

with

hearts, that

sides, either for

their

lies.

minds

Now

they

to be

my

me,

what they intend to

my

power, they

do

If they will not

hearts.

it

They will
them soon

have told

as to

saved in the day of

all their

not protect them.

their

all

Let such repent

duties.

with

in

a secret in that day.

then see where the strongest power

for

some

but there are

may be well with them.

4.
My people will soon be called to take
or against me.

would
Church
my

well pleased with the faithful.

faithful

of their carelessness, and turn to

will

for the

worthy of the greatest blessings that are in store for the

children of

who

be

shall

handed down from generation to generation to their honor

good act which they have done to their fellow creatures.

this, I

know my mind concerning

them.
5.

Those who profess

their hearts, otherwise I will not

deliver

them

into the

preserve

hands of the

me

people must serve

devil,

their

lives

and he

will

with

all

but I will

destroy

them

in the flesh.

And inasmuch

as the fall has now set in, my people will

cold
and
weather,
expect
they must prepare themselves for it as
much as possible ; but, for their convenience, I will moderate the
6.

weather to a certain extent until

and change

their circumstances

am
this

ready to
I

will

come

do

out in power

shortly.

Let

my

PROSPERITY FOR THE RIGHTEOUS, ETC.

158

people seek to bear each other's burdens.

They need not to be
afraid of parting with their substance to make both themselves and

who

those

who
who

are in

good circumstances among

my

me

unto

My

7.

here

all

ten-fold,

whosoever relieves the poor and the

and I will reward them.
for

those

if

assist those

hun-

yea, a

do

destitute,

it

people need not to think that I intend to keep them

for I do not.
I shall break up the plans of mine

winter;

enemies, and before the winter

graves

will

people

them

are poor, I will shortly give unto

dred-fold

And

are destitute comfortable for a short time.

my

for in

is

over

will

do despise them.

heart I

send them to their

They cannot think

about anything else but laying their plans to fight against me.
I
will give unto them fighting enough.
O the blindness and wicked-

men

^ness of

puny arms

to raise their

to fight against

me!

Let

people rest in me, and know that I will give unto them wealth ;
Those who
yea, even more than they will know what to do with.

my

my Church

are faithful in
for I

am

about to place

will be. the

things in

all

which are upon the earth are theirs.

and, in due time, I
earthly power
;

hands of
I

8.

my

most wealthy of
their

And
will

all

people

hands; for all things

I will break down all

place

all

things

in

the

people.

have done

all in

my

power to warn the people of this

and
is
coming upon them

Territory of the destruction which

have done,

be compelled to destroy thousands of those who are heirs to the resurrection this I cannot

after all that I

shall

for I cannot convince them in this life.

Oh, how I am
pained with the blindness and wickedness of men
And, behold, I speak unto you concerning the death which
9.

avoid

has lately taken place

among my

people.

My

people

may be

sur-

But, behold, I say unto you that he was appointed

and I have taken him from the midst of my people

prised thereat.

unto death;
for a wise

Therefore,

let

vide for her.

them

I had a place appointed for him.

not his companion fret over her loss, for I will proI am acquainted with her needs, and I will supply

purpose in myself.

for I

am

the Lord.

I say unto you, my son, if my people will

unto me, I will spare the lives of all those who are
not appointed unto death, and I will heal them when they are

10.

be

And, behold,

faithful

CONCERNING THE

And when you

sick.

SICK.

are called to visit those

159

who

are sick, I

will

give unto you to know whether they are appointed unto death, or
not.
And if they are not appointed unto death, you shall lay your

hands upon
be

felt

and

their heads,

through you from

Even

Hosts.

My

heal them.

will

this

time henceforth.

am

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE

No. 107.

SICK.

WEBER, UTAH, October

LET MY people hearken unto my

1.

power shall
the Lord of

which are quick

am about to

words,

and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword;

i8th, 1861.

for I

speak unto them.

would be

It

2.

in

them if they would hearken unto my

otherwise they will have to suffer for it.
know what I am doing. Those who are

well for

words, and obey them

When I counsel them, I

good circumstances need not

make
those who

substances to

Some

of

their substance

those
first

and

who

selves

They were
;

as the

but

it

is

rich.

embraced

3.

my

gospel were afraid of losing

poor should want anything

Their eyes were full of greediwell as them-

afraid that others should live as

ordained in heaven that the poor shall

Therefore,

let

them, and give

my hand?

will destroy

can stay

parting with their

for fear that the

of them, they forsook the truth.

ness.

to be afraid of

are poor in their midst comfortable.

All the children of

them know

that

when

their substance to the

Adam

live as well

am

ready, I

poor; and who

have an equal claim upon the

products of the earth, according to the right which they hold in their
Father's kingdom
but the children of the devil have robbed them
;

of that right, and, for this

The poor have never had

sin,

the whole world

is

under a curse.

but they have always been,

as it were, trampled under the feet of the rich.
It will be hard for
those who are sick to abide my law
but they will now have to
their rights

abide
out.

it,

or perish

My

law

is

for the devil has

now

ruled this world his time

about to come to the earth, and, when

it

comes,

CONCERNING THE

l6o
it

The

will set all things in order.

SICK.

men may be

children of

pre-

paring themselves for it ; for it will come even before my people

are aware of it.
They need not to think that that time is many

My judgments will come upon the

years hence, for it is not.
The
nations of the earth thick and fast ; yea, as a whirlwind.
know what awaits them. Therefore,
who
are in good circumstances assist
among my people
who are poor, that they may find an inheritance among the

inhabitants of the

earth

little

those

let

those

faithful of

And

4.

are

my

people, which they shall

commanded

have

way

am

the

obtain

if

they will do as I

Lord of Hosts.

speak unto you concerning those who

There are some of them who have
people.
I

and he

to the destroyer,

those of

afflict all

now, behold,

among my

sick

given

them.

is afflicting

He

them.

seeks to

he can gain the upper hand of.

understand their duties if they

people that

my

people do not seem to fully

did, there would not be so many of them

My

struggle against unbelief with

all

their

sick.

They should

They should pray

power.

continually.
They must serve me with all their
will
do
this, there will not be much sickness in
they

in their hearts
If

hearts.

but they will be healthy and strong ; for mine angels

continually attend them, and keep sickness far from them ;

their midst
will

their

by

but,

angels far

unbelief and neglect of prayer, they drive mine

I have told my people often enough what

from them.

I require at their

hands, and yet they

will

not do

it.

If they

will

commanded

them, they must suffer the consehave

I
done
my duty to them but they give way to
quences.
It is not difficult for him to
attack
of
the
almost every
destroyer.
What can I do with them ? They will not
lead them astray.
not do as

have

struggle against the destroyer as they ought to

him

to

entirely.

do but they give up

;

holy angels are continually around them,

My

waiting to be invited ; but, by their conduct, they often invite the

angels of the devil in preference to my holy angels, whom they
drive

away

sickness.

do nothing

my

yoke

5.

and the

evil

spirits

If they will not

them

but

do

surround and

as I have

afflict

commanded

them with

them,

can

keep my commandments,
they
be easy, and my burden light.
behold, I say unto you, my son, that when any of my
for

if

will

will

And

people are dangerously sick, you shall

visit

them, and lay your

MANNER OF ADMINISTERING TO THE

heads

hands upon

their

death, I will

heal them.

and,

if

not

are

they

You need

l6l

SICK.

unto

appointed

not to lay your hands upon a

I only need
person more than once, for it is all that I require.
if they are not appointed unto death, I
and
then
sanction
your
I am compelled by law to acknowledge your
will heal them.
;

authority
earth

my

can do anything among

before I

my

and when you have given me your consent,

people upon the

I will give unto

people the blessing appointed by you.

When you

6.

you

sick,

lay your

shall

Eternal Father,

express

hands upon the head of a person who is

"Oh God, the
following words:

the

to thy request, lay

thy servant, according

I,

hands upon the head of this, thy servant

my

handmaiden), in the
name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, according to the law of heaven,
and ask thee to look down upon this, thy servant (or handmaiden),

who

is

thus afflicted

pointed unto death,

thou heal him (or

she)

(or

is

not

ap-

Dear brother

her).

by virtue and authority of the holy priesthood which

(or sister),

hold, according to

my

From

from you.
ing

inasmuch as he

and,
wilt

(or

upon you,

Holy Ghost.

this

ih 4he

birthright, I

time be you whole.

name

Even

command

so.

of the Father,

this disease to

pronounce

am

depart

this bless-

and of the Son, and of

Amen and Amen."

them according to your request.

I add no more at this time.

And

Jesus Christ.

will

heal

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE INDEPENDENCE OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD.

No.

WEBER, UTAH, October nth, 1861.

08.

1.
LISTEN to the words of the Lord your God even the Alpha
and Omega, the beginning and the end for I am about to speak
;

unto you.
2.

You

are greatly afraid that I shall neglect you.

know

Do you

not

about you, and this people? Your enemies

have sent unto you, and unto a number of this people, summonses
to appear before them, to give unto them an account of
your conduct.
What shall I say unto you upon this subject? I will tell you

think that

what to do ; and

if

all

you and

this

people

will

do

as I

command you,

THE PEOPLE OF GOD.

62

will

uphold you, and take the responsibility upon myself.

think that

They

my

THE ENEMIES.

feel

am

determined to make

proceedings

mine own ground with them.

give unto them an account of

able to maintain

me

but rny course

have begun a work, and

never be questioned by them.

shall

am

it
I can
through.
the
entire
inhabitants
of
this
earth
in
one
What
are
destroy
day.
hands
in
?
a
bubble.
But
will
soon
Scarcely
they
my
they
try

what they can do.

at the head of

am

They
this

able to carry

are so blind that they

work.

They

do not see

that I

think that there are but a few

people here, and that they can do what they please with them.
They think that they will have but little trouble to bring them to
subjection; but they have a lesson to learn which they will not
learn until they fairly

commence

their operations with

show them who they are.

have trusted to a broken reed.
They

deceived in their course until they

come up
come up

then

I will

believe that they are led

by me

to

will

will

my

show them

know

not

people

that they

that they are

against me.
against

my

They
people

and they think that I shall uphold them in their bloody act. But
they must look to the devil for support.
They need not look to
me for help. If they would but look around them and study their
past course, they would know that I have not been with them for

many

years.

Their works have failed in every instance

whereas,

had been with them, their works would have prospered.

My
works and designs are not frustrated by men.
I have never failed
to accomplish the work which my Father appointed unto me by
if I

law.

That which cometh from heaven never

and designs of the

hold a people

who

devil are brought to

are called by

fails;

naught.

my name

but the works

When men

be-

constantly failing in all

attempts to build up, as they suppose, a church unto me,

If I was at the head
they may be sure that I have forsaken them.
of a people, their works would prosper; but those people who protheir

my name do not even believe the sight of their own eyes for they
do not believe that their. works have failed. They know nothing
about the principles of right and wrong; and they who are thus
deceived have nothing but death staring them in the face for they
fess

have given up their judgment to others; and I have cursed all

such who trust in man, and disobey my words.
O the blindness
of the children of men
It is hard for me to deal with them.
I
!

THE PEOPLE OF GOD.

am

THE ENEMIES.

constantly at work for their benefit

but, after

163
all,

cannot

them.

satisfy

And

3.

Let

mies.

speak unto you again concerning your enepeople abide by my words, for I am about to give

behold,

my

unto them a commandment.

which business
to

subject

none but me.

They need not

hands.

backed up by

all

own

Let them mind their

me

serve

to

is

with

business;

They

are

Let them leave their enemies in

my

all

their hearts.

to fear their authority

am more

the world I

for

if

they were

than a match for them.

care nothing about their backing.

I know all about their authority,
and I will hold them so that they shall not have the power to hurt

a hair of the heads of my people who are faithful.

I am round
about them continually, forcing them hither and thither, and con-

them

trolling

enemies

their

will

make any move

acquainted with,

or that

control

them

fear, if

they will do as I

in all their

enemies up to a head
pelled by law to do

not have driven them to

movements.

command

this is

against

shall

people need not to think that

them that I shall not be

My

in their councils.

this,

what

My

them.
I

am

for I

people have nothing to

I want to work mine

aiming

before I can deliver

am comAnd
afraid.
When

at.

my

people.

while I am doing my duty, my people must not be

they see danger, they must remember that I am as near unto them
as their enemies are
and they must understand that their deliverance is at hand.
They should then lift up their heads and rejoice
;

in

me, and know that

the

am

their

shepherd and their defense

even

Lord of Hosts.

4.

much

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

servant Joseph,

that

inas-

you have desired of me to know the reason why I have

not shown myself unto you of late, I will inform you.
You say
that both myself and the heavenly hosts were accustomed to show
as

ourselves unto you in times which are past,

why we do

and you want

to

know

same now. You say that you

need to behold our presence now more than you ever did and
you consider that, at the time when our presence is most needed,
we will not visit you. We visited you, in the first place, to show

the reason

not do the

unto you that we existed.

We considered that it was our duty to
make known unto you this fact, that you might be satisfied. You
now know that we do exist, for you have seen us. And, inasmuch

THE PEOPLE OF GOD.

164

THE ENEMIES.

we have convinced you of this fact, we do not feel ourselves

under the obligation of constantly showing ourselves unto you.
To know that we exist is all that you need to know. Should we
as

show ourselves unto you a thousand times, you would not know
any more about our existence than what you now know. When
you need to see us, we will come and show ourselves unto you

we

but

we

will

shall

not

come unto you

come unto you and

quire at our hands than this

You seem

5.

to

until

you are

in trouble.

Then

What more do you

release you.

re-

be afraid to make a move, except you can see

We know all about your

us before your eyes almost continually.

difficulties

to us

walk up and do your duty, and leave ours

You know that we have never neglected

therefore,

and we

will

do

it.

you then why cannot you walk up to your post like a man ? If
ever we neglect you, then you can justly blame us but if we never
;

Wait until you have

neglect you, you have no right to blame us.
If we do not come unto you when you
a cause to complain of us.

and

are in trouble,

hands of

release both

their enemies, then

we

you and

this

people out of the

are willing to bear the

blame

for-

We feel for you, and

about your oppression.
we are .willing to do all that lies in our power to ease your burden.
Then know that we are your friends, and be contented. All things
ever.

We know

moving on
present, and I
are

all

aright, for

we

will shortly

need to hear from me, for

I am he that was, and is, and

Even

so.

Let

are with you.

this suffice for the

You will soon

speak unto you again.
you will soon meet with trouble.
is

to

come

even Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

CONCERNING THE APPOINTING OF OFFICERS TO

ADMINISTER TO THE SICK.
WEBER, UTAH, October

No. 109.
1.

INASMUCH

as

the healing of the sick,

you again upon

2.

You

will

i2th,

1861.

have given unto you the law pertaining to

is necessary that I should speak unto

it

this subject.

not be able to attend to

all

the sick yourself;

THE APPOINTING OF OFFICERS.

therefore, in order to ease

your burden, you

165
appoint several

shall

And when you

others to act in your place, under your authority.

have commissioned them,

administrations as

their

will bless

All that I require of

though you administered to them yourself.
You
cannot
be
sanction.
is
present everywhere at oncey
your
you

consequently, you must have agents to act for you.

whom you

agents

shall

appoint act

'And

according to the

let

law

those
for, if

They must
they do not, I will not bless their administrations.
to
law.
themselves
And,
behold,
always according
my
regulate

my

law shall proceed from the mouth of

My

3.

and

world,

my

servant Joseph.

servant Joseph Smith sent elders out to preach to the

to lay their hands upon the heads of those who were

to anoint them with oil, and pray over them, that they
This order existed upon the earth when my
be
healed.
might
was
upon the earth in part only. But that order
holy priesthood
sick,

and

of things will not exist under the fulness of the holy priesthood.
All miracles which now are, or henceforth shall be per4,

my Church, must be performed according to the law

have appointed for them.
I always work by law; and
without law I do nothing.
servants
need not to anoint the
My

formed
which

in

any more.
They must repeat over the heads of the
which
I have given through my servant Joseph,
ceremony

sick with oil

sick the

and then
in part in

I .will

my

heal them.

Church,

exist

Those ordinances which only existed

I have committed the fullonger.

no

ness of the holy priesthood to the earth, and it will bring about a
new state of things altogether. Everything that I now do, I shall

do according

to a perfect law.

now, from time to time,

I shall

give laws to regulate all things in my Church, as fast as my people can prepare themselves to receive them.
My people need to

begin to open their eyes, and look around them, for I shall work
and if they do not strive to keep pace with me, I shall con;

fast

sume them with my judgments

drive things ahead.
that they
I

now

Therefore,

for I
let

am

compelled by law to

them seek

to

not perish with the wicked.

add no more. I am the light and

keep up with

me

may

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

life

Amen and Amen.

of the world;

THE ANGELS

66

IN HEAVEN.

THE ANGELS
No. no.

IN HEAVEN.

WEBER, UTAH, October

i5tb, 1861.

REVELATION given by Jesus Christ, concerning the angels in

showing their power to act as agents the order in
which they move, and the means by which they subsist as imand showing also the kind of earth on which
mortal beings
they dwell, and what their duties to mortal beings who dwell
heaven,

upon

this earth are.

HEARKEN, my

1.

things unto

many

son, unto

you

you wish to know

that

my

words, for I

am

about to reveal

You say
your comfort and satisfaction.
more about me, and I will strive to satisfy
for

you.

My

2.

I have no trouble to rule

angels are all subject to me.
all abide the celestial law, which law is perfect.

them, for they

And

they are trained by that law from the time of their celestial
up to the time of their maturity, and even throughout all
eternity.
They know nothing about any other than a celestial law.
birth

and driven hither and thither as men upon

They know no evil in heaven for they are guided
by correct principles, and there is no opposition where they dwell.
Do the angels in heaven grow up from childhood to ma3.
are not afflicted

They

the earth are.

How long are they in growing up from childhood

But a few years according to the time which regu-

Yes!

turity?

to maturity?
lates

mortal beings.
They grow up to maturity much sooner than
who are clothed with mortality ; and they are trained by

those do

their parents to abide every celestial law

knowledge of
principle of

all things.

good

is

They have no

and they have a

perfect

disposition to rebel.

the prevailing principle there.

The

They never
They know

but they always retain the freshness of youth.

power over disease, and, consequently
they never fall victims to it.
die

no

pain, for they have the

4.

have?

Have

5.'

Have

6.

Are

upon

they physical powers like those which mortal beings

Yes.

they flesh and bones like mortal being have?

they, with respect to their

this earth?

Yes.

bodily form, like unto

Yes.

men

THE ANGELS

Can

7.

they labor with their hands?

by so doing?

their subsistence

8.

167

Do

Yes.

they earn

Yes.

celestial earth yields its fruits in

The

sons.

IN HEAVEN.

its

times and in

sea-

its

angels of heaven need both food and raiment, even as

mortals do, and they have to work to obtain them.

What manner of food do they live upon? They live upon the fruits which the.
trees yield

Does a

and

also

sustenance

of

inhabitants?

its

same kind of food

fruits

do mortals

produced from the

manner of produce

Do

Yes.

that mortals live

angels live

upon?

Yes;

to

upon the
a certain

What

upon which the angels of heaven do not?

live

use animal

obtain which they shed blood.

flesh, to

earth.

for the

In what respect does their food differ?

extent they do.

tals

upon other

celestial earth bring forth all

MorBut the

In every other respect

angels of heaven do not eat animal flesh.
they live as mortals live, even from the products of the earth on

which they dwell.

Every earth supports

9.

govern and regulate

it,

own

its

adapted to

and has laws

inhabitants,
its

case, whether in

its

to

first,

second, or third estate.

10.
Do all trees and herbs
Respecting the vegetable creation
decay in heaven as they do on the earth ? No they grow up to
maturity, and always remain fresh and fruitful.
They yield their
:

fruits in the

seasons thereof.

a process of purification

A celestial
it is

earth

is

always undergoing
always undergoing a change ; but it

loses nothing.
11.

of

its

When

an earth has become

inhabitants

is

completed,

it

celestial,

and the resurrection

ceases to grow

after which,

its

inhabitants have not the power to propagate their species in that

world.
Nothing can dwell in a celestial world but celestial beings ;
for if angels who are in heaven had the
privilege to propagate their
species there, they

would bring

and

forth angels

who would be

in their

could not be; for, according to the law,

none can enter a celestial world but resurrected beings.
12.
Resurrected beings have the privilege to visit earths whose
inhabitants are mortal.
They have the power, according to the
law of heaven, to visit those who are inferior to themselves ; but
none except those who are celestial beings can enter heaven. The
greater can visit the lesser ; but the lesser cannot ascend to heaven
first

estate only,

to visit the greater.

this

THE ANGELS

68

Have

13.

they

IN HEAVEN.

the angels in heaven a correct language?

speak the one language?

all

manner

of languages, as people

Do

Yes.

do upon

this

Yes.

Do

they understand all

earth ? Yes.
But in

heaven, although they understand all manner of languages, they

all speak one language, being compelled by law to do so.
They

men have upon the earth,

When will the inone language.'' When the earth

have a higher education in heaven than

consequently, they have no confusion

there.

habitants of this earth all speak

All the chilhas undergone its last change and become celestial.
dren of Adam, who are heirs to salvation, will come forth in the

own order

resurrection in their

and, as they each

be taught the same perfect language,

will

come

forth, they
every son and

until

daughter of Adam, who are heirs to the resurrection, shall have

forth and received their education.
Who will be their teach-

come

own parents. They will then all speak that same

which
will have been taught them by their parents, who
language
will have brought them forth.
Will the children of Adam ever
ers?

Their

No.

learn a perfect language in mortality?

will only

be spoken by a perfect people

perfect language
imperfect beings must be

content with imperfect things.

What ought we to understand by perfection ?

A perfect
on
a
earth
a
celestial
Will
law.
mortals
perfect
people
abiding
never abide a celestial law?
No.
Does not the fulness of the
1

4.

holy priesthood bring about a perfect state of things upon the

earth ?
No, not in every respect it brings that which is perfect as
far as it is revealed; but it brings only that portion to a mortal
;

earth which

mortals can abide.

It

does not establish a celestial

men are in mortality they cannot

parts
a
celestial
law
in
all
The fulness of the holy priestkeep
things.
hood gives unto that person who holds it a perfect knowledge of a
law in

all

celestial

its

for while

law; but while in mortality people are not placed in cirit

fully ; hence, mortals have

cumstances in which they can abide

laws adapted to their case.

Does the holy priesthood, when it is upon the earth in part,

about
bring
any perfect law or doctrine which belongs to the gospel
of Christ?
No. What is the difference between the priesthood
15.

in part

and the holy priesthood

part only gives a

in

its

fulness?

knowledge of the things of

The

God

priesthood in

in part

but the

THE ANGELS

IN HEAVEN.

169

fulness of the holy priesthood gives a perfect knowledge of all the

It
laws and doctrines which belong to the gospel of Jesus Christ.
reveals all mysteries both in heaven, upon the earth, and in hell

even a knowledge of things as they

The

are.

priesthood in part

a foreshadowing or representation of those principles which are

While the
fully explained under the priesthood in its fulness.
is

priesthood

and many

upon the earth

in part only, a great deal of deception

Under

creep into the Church.

it

the

Lord

himself to his people in visions, in dreams, in figures, in

reveals

and

parables,

hood

is

false ideas

in

dark speeches therefore, it allows much

which misguides the human race.
;

false-

to exist undetected,

And

now, behold, I speak unto you again concerning my

You wish to know by what means they move from
holy angels.
heaven to this earth. They are filled with light and power. They
1 6.

can move

like thought.

They come from heaven

to the earth in

a few minutes, according 10 your time.

From the time that I first
called you until now, I have surrounded you by my holy angels.
If I had not done so, Satan with his host would have slain both

you and these people who* believe in me.

guard both you and these people continually.

am

compelled to

If I did not

Satan and his host would destroy both you and them.

know

do

You
You

this,

should

that my holy angels are always around you.

understand the power of the devil as well as you understand my power.
You know that he is at the head of one-third of my Father's family,

who

fell with him when my Father's family was in its first estate.
And you know that the other two-thirds of my Father's children
are under my command.
And you know that Lucifer is conbut I have power over
stantly at war with me, and with my host
him.
And you know that he is at war with you, for you know
;

that he

has laid you

stiff

times

many

and

if

my

host had not

delivered you out of his hands, he would have slain you.

know how he operated upon you

You

you are not a stranger to his

He has not a body so that he can operate physically
power.
upon mortals as they can operate upon each other; but he can
strike

them

stiff,

and take

their breath

from

their bodies.

In

But the angels

'way he can destroy the children of men.
of heaven have bodies like unto those of mortal men, but far
more powerful than they have. The warriors of heaven go to war
this

THE ANGELS

170

in their resurrected bodies,

bodied

spirits

have

and they have

not.

And

over the devil.

have two-thirds of

IN HEAVEN.

In

all

this respect

command.

How
advantage over him in every respect.
enemies when I come to destroy them?
smite them dead in one minute.

You

shall

My

shall see

have the

operate mine

holy angels will

but mine

them

them.

shall not see

You may

17.

but disem-

have also another advantage over him.

I
Father's children under my command;

my

whereas, Satan has but one-third under his

enemies

power

have the advantage

ask

me

this

question:

If

my

holy angels eat

do they obtain it from ? They move about from place

to place, and possess the power to do their own work, and to supply their own needs from time to time.
They do not partake of

food, where

food as often as mortals do, and they are continually passing from
earth, and from the earth up to heaven, which they

heaven to the

accomplish in a few minutes.

1 8.
Is it far from this earth up to heaven ?
Not as far as the
children of men have supposed that it was.
They are not correct
in their calculations.

about

little

They

err in all tjieir ways.

nature of an earth,

and connection with other

tionship

They know but

No

person can understand the

the laws by which it is governed, and its rela-

correct principles.

planets, except I reveal

them

to him.

The

29.

children of

men have had

a variety of ideas concern-

ing the earth on which they dwell, and concerning the sun, moon
and stars, which rule the days, weeks, months and years, and

which regulate the times and seasons but they are deceived.
They cannot come to a knowledge of these things, except I reveal
them unto them and I shall reveal those things to none, but to
;

him

that

is

an heir to the fulness of the holy priesthood.

give unto him a perfect knowledge

and upon the

earth

of

this is his right.

all

And

will

things, both in heaven

all

the

wisdom of the

world shall be tried by him, and come to his standard, for

correct ; and I will lead him.

And

20.

which

is

behold,

travelling

up

to give light thereto.

say unto you,

my

to perfection there

son,
is

that

a sun,

to

it is

every earth

moon and

stars,

Therefore, the earths are independent of

each other, each earth having a sun, moon and stars, to rule the

THE ANGELS IN HEAVEN.

and

seasons,

them up

to light

move

belong move, they

regulate their seasons

171

and when the earths

to

them

which they

and to
become celestial, and then
light, and move in one eternal

with them, to

give

light,

until those earths

they are swallowed up in a celestial

day.

The

21.

last celestial earth is

near the

upon which you

eartfi

unto a sea of glass ; level, like unto a plain ;

and most beautiful to look upon. And upon it there are many
There
temples where the authorities in heaven meet to worship.
dwell.

It is clear, like

a capital city in heaven, where

number of others, dwell.

also,

is,

where

temple,

meet.

in

And,

that

temple

this

temple,

is

and my Father, and other

which you

meet with you

converse with
22.

I shall

want, and I will grant

and know

that I

it,

your mind would be

trouble about that

for

will give

it

it

Jackson

And

one

I will

another,

unto you.

and
Let

am

always with you by

have withheld from you

You trouble because I

holy angels.
You think that you ought to have

need

in

built

man meets with

wish
whenever
me to do so.
you
you

know what you

you had

con-

in

we have

chief authorities,

show unto you.

the rod.
if

be

build, shall

shall

which

in that temple, as

your heart be comforted,

my

in that city

due time, I will give unto you the plan upon which
And
built, and you shall build one like unto it.

after the pattern

County,

and my Father,

And

nection with a

at

You consider that

You need not to

it.

rest.

unto you as soon as you

it.

have taken the responsibility of

all things upon myself,

now begin to reveal
I
shall
work
things
aright.
and
unto
in
a
more
powerful manner than I
satifactory
myself
you
You will now need to hear from me often.
have hitherto done.

23.

and

I will

You

will

make

soon have
shall

is

near, you
mine enemies up

come

difficulties to

always find
to a

head

contend with

me by

your

to that point to

destroy them

side.

but

when

I will

which

trouble

soon bring
want them

time comes, they

;
shall not have the power to hurt one of those who trust in me.
My people must leave mine enemies in my hands ; they can do
And they shall not do anything, save that
nothing with them.
which I permit them to do.
Let my people place their full confidence in me, as I have often told them before.
They know that

to

before I

but, until that

APPROACH OF THE

172
I

am

let

TEST.

with them, overruling everything for their good therefore,

in my hands, and I will not betray their
;

them leave everything

confidence.

am

and Shepherd of Israel, and the- Bright and

Even so. Amen and Amen.
even
Jesus Christ.
Morning Star;
I

the Stone

THE IMMUTABILITY OF THE PURPOSES OF GOD.

THE NEAR APPROACH OF THE GREAT TEST.
No. in.

WEBER, UTAH, October 22nd, 1861.

HEARKEN unto my words, which I am about

Why are you so low spirited ? Why do you

i.

you.

to speak unto
feel

so bitter

against me, as though I had broken the promises which I have

made unto you? You fear that I shall give unto your enemies the

power over you, and let all my words fall to the ground unfulfilled.
You feel that I have already, in this case, betrayed your confiYou feel, also, a backwardness in trusting in me for the
dence.

You

future.

and

that,

me.

on

say that you cannot understand

this account,

In consequence of

me and yourself without

Do you not think
you.
all

about

this,

What can

a burden to you.

know

my way of working
you cannot place your confidence in

You

it.

distance from you.

It

you are oppressed until your life is

do with you ? You burden both

You fear that I

know all about your

a cause.

shall

that I

situation?

think that I keep myself too

much

seems that you cannot trust

Should

I give

smallest thing which you cannot see through.

you the

to see through

all

things which

me

neglect

at

in the

unto

you have to meet

power
you would not need to exercise any faith in my promises ;
But you
therefore, you would not, in any degree, live by faith.
must live by faith, this at present you are compelled to do. Acwith,

I cannot
cording to the law, I have to work with you gradually.
And while I am revealing
reveal unto you all things at once.
unto you one .thing after another, you must exercise faith in me,

and you must continue to do so until I shall have revealed all

and then your faith will be swallowed in knowlthings unto you
;

edge,

then you

will

walk by

sight,

and not by

faith.

APPROACH OF THE

You

2.

think that

do not deal

not give unto you the rod.

fairly with you as I did with
I

TEST.

fairly

173

with you because I do

I do not deal as

You

consider that

my

servant Moses.

You

gave unto him the rod before he was called to use

it

think that
to encour-

But, behold,
age him, and that I ought to do the same to you.
I say unto you that I did not give the rod unto him until he was
called to use

ing of

my

The

it.

Bible does not give a

As

servant Moses.

full

history of the call-

unto you before, so

said

say

I was several years in raising him up before I

unto you again,
I have dealt as fairly with you as I did
gave unto him the rod.

with him.

I first

gave unto him the

full

afterwards I gave unto

him the power

unto you now.

then, cannot

Why,

keys of knowledge, and

and

you be

am

doing the same

satisfied ?

You say that, as yet, I have not manifested the least degree
3.
I cannot do so until I am
of power that you could perceive.
a
for
it.
And
I
have
in
never yet been placed in
position
placed
a position where a manifestation of power was necessary ; until
come out in power; this you should know. But the

then, I cannot

trouble with you

is

this

You

are afraid that I shall not

come

out

judgment upon mine enemies when it shall become necessary

If I do not, then you may justly call me a
for me to do so.
But you know that, if I do not come out and manifest
traitor.
in

my

power

people.

at that

time,

You need

will

all

not to fear

be over with you and these

for I shall not leave

I
be conquered by your enemies.
do you suffer your spirit to droop?

am

my

you alone to

astonished at you
Why
Why do you not rise up and
You know the obligation that
!

your enemies ?
under to the posterity of Adam and you know that, accordstill you are afraid
ing to the law, I cannot fail to do my duty,
of me.
You know that my duty both to you and to this people is
set yourself against

am

to protect

you and them and yet you are afraid that I shall falter,
mine enemies to overcome you, and destroy my

and

suffer

work

4.

O,

You

why

are you so fearful ?

are astonished

enemies to come up to

at

me

because I have suffered mine

place and take away my people's

matter
to you.
You know that I
property.
have told you before that I intend to deliver all the property that
now belongs to mine enemies into the hands of my faithful people.
this

I will explain this

APPROACH OF THE

174

And you know

deviate from

that I

am

I cannot
governed by a law of justice.
mine enemies had never taken away the

If

it.

TEST.

property of my people as spoils, I could not, according to the law,

take away theirs. But if they take away the property of my people
contrary to the law, and without their consent, then I can take

When
theirs also, and be justified by the law in doing so.
to
take
of
the
the
have
disposition
unlawfully
property
my
they
away

and take

people,

it

though they do
break the law, and it is

without the owner's consent,

not take to the value of

fifty dollars, they

accounted unto them as though they took all that my people poswhich they would do ( for they have the will ) if I should

sessed,

permit them.
they cannot

them

to

go

Therefore,

all

their

more
5.

my

it

so,

be due to them.
to go,

and then

want them to go so far that

property as spoils, and give

My

according to law.

them, however;

will

them

as far as I -want

in their course.

and take

they do not do

if

and no thanks

people shall not

it

be because

shall suffer

I shall stop

them

can destroy them

unto my people

be impoverished much by

not suffer them to take a great deal

will

for I

will

of

my people's property.
And again, if mine enemies

were not to come up against

people to destroy them, I could not, according to the law

which

am

governed,

destroy

mine enemies.

by

always defend

Therefore, when mine

truth, and act according to law.
enemies come up against my people with a determination to shed

the

their blood, I will lay

them

low.

But, behold,
say unto you, my servant Joseph that, it is
enemies
wish to slay. They think that, if they could
that
mine
you
a
few
of my people, they could then do
and
others
destroy you
I

6.

If they
whatever they might be disposed to do with the rest.
could accomplish your destruction, they would make the rest of
my people their slaves. And I say unto you, my servant Joseph,
that they will strive to entrap you; but I will burst up their

schemes,

and break up

know when I
As I have
enemies.
wish to

again, your

come up
this,

and

you may know

and destroy them.

You

come

out in judgment upon your

said unto you before, so I say unto you
will set a trap to ensnare you.
They will

enemies

to you,

their snares,

intend to

strive to lay

that the

hold of you

day of

my power

and when they do

has come.

They

APPROACH OF THE
then

will

make

make

The

last

in this world, they will then*

But

hold of you.

them

175

At that time,

their last struggle.

enemies low by thousands.

TEST.

will lay

attempt that they

make; and

it

ever

be to lay

will

hold them from you until I

I will

mine

will

am

ready for

in every respect.

My

7.

people are unprepared for a manifestation of my power.

of many of them are like the fool's eye,
upon every-

The minds

thing except that which they ought to be

They pay but

vainly.

But they

sue.

little

will either

upon.

My

people act

attention to the course which they pur-

have to lay things to heart, or they

will

suffer great loss.

am

8.

about to place a test before them that

They will then either stand for me, or

are.

they
enemies.

When mine

will
fall

enemies come up to arrest

prove what
with mine

my

servant

Joseph, he shall gather all my people together, and they shall

stand before mine enemies and choose then what side they will
take
in

and

they go over to the enemies' side, I will destroy them

I will save the lives of none but those who stand

if

one minute.

my servant Joseph for

am the Lord of Hosts.

firmly by

me.

My

9.

with

who uphold him, uphold

those

people must show a willingness to uphold my servant

power, and it shall be accounted unto them for

their

all

That minute when

righteousness.-

my

servant Joseph

and

my

people stand before mine enemies, I will come as a whirlwind,

and the earth will shake as by an earthquake, and many will fall
Therefore, let my people prepare
upon the ground as dead.
themselves for that day, and put away their follies, for it is right
upon their heels ; they have no time to spare.
10.

travel

And,

among

again,

it

is

wisdom

Let them stay at

no cause to do otherwise.

Mine

they do not hearken

not protect them any more.

them.
will

in

11.

But

And

if

would be well

it

ence to the fulness of

this place, to gather

well with

me

that

my

people should not

enemies as much as they have hitherto done.

their own homes as much as possible,
they have

their

them

my

for

gospel,

up here

for if those

as

angels have hitherto protected

to my advice in this thing, I

those

who have

yielded obedi-

and who are now absent from

soon as they can, that

who have

the

it

may be

means do not gather

BRIGHAM YOUNG.

176

They know

here, I will not preserve their lives.

up

them perform

therefore, let

And

12.

my

let those,

servants,

who

the revelations which I have given, use

them
and

They have no time

for printing.

And

burst things up.

to spare, for I shall speedily

people be diligent in their duties,

my

let all

are engaged in writing

diligence to prepare

all

be with them unto the end.

I will

Even

even Jesus Christ.

Eternal Father ;

their duty

it.

so.

am the Son of the

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING THE WICKED CONDUCT

OF BRIGHAM YOUNG.
No. 112.

WEBER, UTAH, October

HEARKEN

1.

unto

my

words,

my

ye

23rd, 1861.

people, for I

am

about

to speak unto

you concerning your enemies.

Prepare yourselves for a sudden change,

2.

are
I

now on your

track,

permit them to

and

live.

would be well

it

for your enemies

never stay their course while
They are determined to drive things ahead;

and they
for

will

my

people

if

they

would be more

diligent.

The man who now

3.

stands at the head of the old Church

has given mine enemies his consent lor them to waste my people
away.
They have now a free course to work in. It would be
well for

people to open their eyes and look around them

my

trouble will

come upon them

as a thunderbolt,

and they

will

for

then

have no time to prepare themselves.

I have told my people in
That man
time; therefore, let them now prepare themselves.
.

whom

I called,

thirsty.

He

vants

who

and placed over

thirsts for

my Church

for a season, is blood-

your blood, and for the blood of

are one with you.

He

my

grinds his teeth in anger.

ser-

He

He
says that he will not suffer his great name to be profaned.
sits in my servant Joseph's seat, and thinks that he has all
power,
and

that there

is

'no

power

in

heaven nor on the earth that can

move him out of that seat; but, when I am ready, I will remove
him in one minute. I will show him whether he has any power,
or not.
Of all men that ever lived upon this earth, and held a

BRIGHAM YOUNG.

177

and afterwards

of the holy priesthood,

part

me

ever insulted

He

has he has done.

He

of sin and blasphemy.

none other has

fell,

has committed

all

manner

has striven to destroy the principle of

to my charge.
He has made the peo-

and

laid

it

ple believe that he

was

my servant, and that I have upheld him

And thus he has turned my people

righteousness,

his abominations.

all

infidelity,

In
is

servant,

and

to

He

in-

to

doubt the existence of a just God.

me yet he thinks that he

that I sustain

abominations.

his

all

and caused them

way he has blasphemed against

this

my

all

him

and

in this

knows nothing

way he

justifies

about me, or
thinks that he is the god
either

He
about just and righteous principles.
of this world, and that nobody has a right to question anything that
he does.
He thinks also that if I, the Lord, or any other authority
upon the earth, dare to call in question anything that he does, he
will

standard,

of
of

He

fight us at once.

what he says

is

right

and regulate

thinks that he

and

their acts

my name to gain such an

my people, professing

lord.

He

square

my

is

the god of all;

that all other gods

by

it.

And

that

must come to

thus he has

his

made use

unrighteous influence over the minds

to be

my

servant,

and acting

as

my

conducts himself as though he were the authority

under which I must act, and, according to which, I must even
law; and

that,

if I

will

He

not do so, he will fight me.

the blind-

must be the standard to regulate all gods by

ness and wickedness of that man
He surpasses
that

all

4.

in

wickedness

have ever lived before him, or that will ever live after him.
And I say unto you, my son, that your enemies have laid a

You know

trap for you.

that they

have fined you, and that you

have not paid the fine; and should your fine not be paid, they
will strive to lay hold of you to take you away, and this would
for I am not, as yet, quite ready to
bring the test before the time
;

cut

them

all

off.

It

would, therefore, be well for

my

people to

pay your fine, and in this manner to break their hold of you, for I
have not yet worked them up sufficiently.
Therefore, let my people loose your hands, and, if they will do this, I will make all
things

work

aright.

I will justify

them.

If

they will do their part,

Mine enemies want

and work with me$

to lay hold of

my servant

Joseph now; but I am not yet ready.

They think that, if they
can take him, they will have conquered, and that they can then

BRIGHAM YOUNG.

178

care so* much about the property

not the object which they are after.
But
They cannot attain
they are obliged to work in a certain way.
the object which they desire all at once.
They are compelled to

my

of

people

my

work

They do not

work.

destroy

that

gradually.

is

know

their

all

and

plans,

them

I will reveal

I wish to draw them on yet a little farther

unto you.
but I shall
soon be ready for them, and then I will bring them up to the
slaughter, and deal unto them as they have desired to deal unto
;

my

people.

I anf waiting, also, of my people; they are not ready.

But,
whether they are ready or not, the test will shortly have to come.
I have told them, time after
I shall not hold it off much longer.
5.

time, to

prepare themselves

heart as they ought to

They

but they do not lay these things to

are too vain and lightminded.

do.

They

think that they are ready for a manifestation of

cannot convince them to the contrary

be tried as to whether they are ready or not.

and

but they

my

power,

soon

will

And behold, I say unto you, my son, I will now give unto
a
you knowledge of the plans of mine enemies beforehand, and
also a knowledge of mine own intentions with respect to them
6.

even how
this

time

your work

come, and

them

intend to act with

forth,

you

fearlessly,

my

in all their
;

people are gathered together, they shall show them-

selves ready to defend you,

if

necessary.

willingness to

will,

uphold you,

their deliverance

but I wish

unto you more, and

from time to time.
I
so.

From

movements.

your way clearly therefore, go about

and trust in me. And when the test has

shall see

I will

first

And when

to try them.

Star,

come

to

will shortly give

make known unto my people

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

I see their

as I have promised,

their

even Jesus Christ.

duty

Even

THE GREAT

TEST.

179

SOME CIRCUMSTANCES FORETOLD THAT WILL

TRANSPIRE IN CONNECTION WITH THE
GREAT TEST.
No. 113.

WEBER, UTAH, October

24th, 1861.

1.
HEARKEN unto my words, my son, for I am about to speak
unto you for your comfort and satisfaction*
You know that I have spoken unto you before concerning
2.
I have told you what the plan is which they have
your enemies.

laid to arrest you.

I have also called upon my people to loose
But suppose that mine enemies
your hands, by paying your fine.
should refuse to accept the pay which you shall offer unto them,

and

strive to obtain possession of

then

You know

them on a
'

little

and work them up

farther

unto you to

speaking

your person, what shall be done

you before that I wish to draw

that I have told

satisfy

your

I am now
know your mind.

to a head.
I

feelings.

You want something to depend upon. You want to feel secure.

You wish to know what I shall do with your enemies, if, when you
offer to

pay your

of, strive

that.

fine,

to take you.

I will

shall arrest

manage

they will not accept of it, but, instead thereYou need not to trouble yourself about

Rather than your enemies

off from the earth two-

that affair myself.

and take you away,

would cut

thirds of the inhabitants of this Territory.

3.

If I should permit

would be destroyed;

for

heaven, appoint another

your enemies to destroy you, my work

I could not, according to the law of

man

in

your place.

man upon an

earth that can hold the

hood, and

he was destroyed, the

if

There

is

but one

keys of the holy priestkeys of the holy priesthood

full

full

would be taken from the earth with him

another

man

could not

take his place.

Therefore, it would be better that I should cut off
the earth everything that opposes him, than to let him be
destroyed
If I suffered him to be destroyed, all would be
by mine enemies.
over, the devil would have conquered, the world would be des-

troyed,

and

all

the children of

element, and be no more.

compelled

to

Therefore,

Adam

would return

Then how can

take care of you

and

in

to their native

neglect you?

my

hands you are

am
safe.

say unto you again for your satisfaction, rather than

THE GREAT

l8o

TEST.

your enemies to take you, I will cut off' two-thirds of the inhabitants of this Territory in one minute.
I am on the track of
suffer

I have, from time to time, as

your enemies therefore, fear not.
you have moved along, given unto you all the encouragement that
;

I possibly could.

And now behold, I give unto you a sign. When your

4.
enemies crowd upon you to take you, then know that the day of
my power has come. 'Whenever you see this, you may know that
the great day has arrived.
Therefore, leave your enemies in my
When difficulties
hands, and I will bring them to the right point.
are near, I will always acquaint you therewith.

And

5.

ing officers

behold, I speak unto you concerning those chief actwho stand by and uphold you. Mine enemies are

opposed to them, even as they are opposed to you

to entrap them, even as they seek to entrap

you.

and they seek

Therefore,

let

pay their just debts (if they owe any), that mine
enemies may have no just claim on them.
And if mine enemies

those,

my

servants,

deal with my servants unjustly, and sue them, they shall not go to
law with them, but, in that respect, they shall defy them.
Mine
enemies wish to lay hold of them to destroy them.
Therefore, I
require that my people shall stand by those men who are one with
And if my servants will do as I
you, even as they stand by you.

have commanded them,

will

I will take the responsibility

satisfaction.

myself.

And

behold, I speak unto you concerning my people at

Let them conduct themselves, both at home and abroad,

6.

large.

in such a

them

uphold them to their

upon

manner

and,

if

that their

they will do

enemies cannot lawfully lay hold of

I can lawuphold them.

this, I will

I
fully uphold my people if they will do as I command them.
am bound to take a lawful course in all that I do. Let my people
obey my words, for I counsel them aright.
I am the Stone and Shepherd of Israel, the Bright and Morneven Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
ing Star
;

DESTRUCTION OF THE REBELLIOUS.

l8l

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DESTRUCTION

OF NEARLY TWO-THIRDS OF THE INHABITANTS OF UTAH TERRITORY,
WEBER, UTAH, October

No. 114.

BEHOLD,

1.

am come to speak unto

concerning the inhabitants of

I

2.

have made up

Utah

you,

my

25th, 1861.

servant Joseph,

Territory.

accounts with them.

my

have been

working with them ever since I first called you, and there are
many of them who are heirs of salvation, whom I cannot turn from
steps in mortality.
flesh

They have gone too

wicked course.

their

but they shall

far ever to retrace their

shall, therefore, have to destroy them in the

come forth in the resurrection. Their des-

all the sins which they have comIf I could have turned them
mitted throughout their life times.
from their sins, I should not now have to destroy them ; but I am

truction in the flesh will cancel

compelled by the law either to turn them from their sins or to slay
them.
They cannot roam at large regardless of my law any longer;

my covenant people, and I have a claim upon them.

The time for me to settle
of my power has now come.

for they are

The day

make known unto them the covenants

which bind them to me, has now arrived.
For, according to the
covenant which they made with their father, Adam, they are comaccounts with them, and to

pelled by the law of heaven to sustain the principle of righteousand should they fail to do this, they forfeit their existence
;

ness

in the flesh

therefore, I

have a claim upon them.

say unto you, my son, that I shall destroy

The sentence
nearly two-thirds of the inhabitants of this Territory.
I have all their names recorded for
has been passed upon them.
3.

And, behold,

And behold, I say

destruction, and I am prepared for the work.
unto you that of that number on whom I have passed the sentence of death, there is more than one-half who are fallen spirits
whose names are not recorded
inasmuch

as

I shall

in the

Lamb's Book of

be compelled to destroy

all

Life.

And

whose names are

recorded for destruction, I shall destroy, among that number,

many thousands who are heirs to the resurrection.
4.

And

now, behold,

speak unto you concerning the other

DESTRUCTION OF THE REBELLIOUS.

82

who

shall

be

error of their ways.

one-third

loose from

be able to turn them from the

I shall

left.

have now, to a certain extent, broken them

the influence of the

so

devil,

much

so, that,

when

come

out in power to their deliverance, I shall be able to turn

their hearts entirely unto me.
They are in pain, and they are
I would deliver them, and set them free.
They long
something to liberate them, and they are the poorest of my
I have their names recorded for salvation, even as I have
people.

wishing that

for

the

names of

the other two-thirds recorded

destinies of both parties are fixed.

as

Let

possible.

for

it

And

5.

my

come

will

people

am

for

my

affairs as fast

prepare for the great day which

and but few will stand.

all

The

destruction.

settling

is

at

hand

as a whirlwind,

behold,

say unto you, rny son, there are

who cannot

fully

some among

understand the reason that

called

was necessary that I should

bring mine enemies into a certain position, and to a certain point,
before I should be permitted, according to the law, to destroy

upon

my

them.

people to pay your

Mine enemies

are too fast

things to a head at the

terms.

And,

their hold

until I

my

in

they are desirous of bringing

and

this, I

They claim

sphere independently

my

point,,

have to bring them to

have to use means to break

have brought them up to that point to which

their plans around.

of

wrong

order to do

wish to bring them.

benefit

It

fine.

In

people,

hence,
this

own

have to outwit them by turning

manner,

make

the right to act in their

their

overrule their plans for the

evil

purposes work to a good

make man to serve me, and the wrath of man

Mine enemies claim the right of freedom in action,

end, and thereby,

to praise me.

as well as either I or

my people do. Therefore, let my people

understand that mine enemies have rights as well as they have,
and that those rights cannot lawfully be infringed upon.
I

now add no more.

Even

even Jesus Christ.

am

so.

the

Son of the Eternal Father,

Amen and Amen.

THE ROD.

APPROACH OF 'THE

TEST.

183

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ROD, AND THE

NEAR APPROACH OF THE GREAT TEST.
No. 115.

WEBER, UTAH, October

25th,

1861.
'

LISTEN

1.

to the

words of the Lord your God, which are quick

and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, and prepare yourself for trouble, for you will soon meet with it.
2.
As I have said unto you before, so I say unto you again,
make yourself ready for the great test, for it is right upon you.
You say that you would not care for trouble if you felt fully pre-

In fact, you think that you are prepared as far as

pared for it.
you are concerned but that I am not at my post. You consider
;

that,

through

my

that lies before

you are entirely unprepared for the work

and you are angry with me on account of rhy
You consider that you ought to have had the rod
neglect,

you

backwardness.
of power in your

hand before

this

have deferred giving you the rod

time; and that I ought not to

until the

last

extremity, for that

by so doing, your feelings are continually injured. You consider

that I am blamable for such conduct.
Suppose that I had given
unto you the rod a few months ago, what would it have profited
You would have
you, inasmuch as you did not need to use it?
It is an
brought both trouble upon yourself and upon my people.
emblem of power too sacred to be trifled with. Every time that
it is

wielded there

waved

all

is

a meaning connected therewith.

the hosts of heaven

must move

When

forth to battle.

it

is

They

do so. Suppose that I had given it to

you a few months ago, even as you thought that I ought to have
done, and that you had taken it and trifled with it; you would,
by so doing, have given unto me a false sign, and I should have

are compelled by law to

been compelled to go out to battle

cannot break, would bind me to do
;

the result of such an act

work, and thrown

all

It

for the celestial law,

so.

which

What would have been

would have disarranged all my

But I know my duty

heaven out of order.

you the rod before the time when you

be called upon to use it shall have arrived.
I will give it unto
you then, as I have before promised you I know your pride, you
want to handle it.
You do not care so much about the result of
better than to give unto
will

APPROACH OF THE

THE ROD.

184
a sign as

Although I know that you do not wish to break

you were to have the rod in your possession before
needed it, you might in an unguarded moment give a

I do.

the law, yet

you

TEST.

really

if

And

false sign.

bound

as I feel in duty

to prevent the occurence

of such an event, you must not consider that I have imposed

upon your rights by withholding it from you. I have done so for

When

a wise purpose in myself.

to

give you
the use of

understand

You

it.

command you
sign to

to do so

in this

You may

3.

shall
;

go to war, I will

work together

that

all

I give

it

unto you,

necessary for

you

also

will

know about

to

me a sign by it only when I

and when I command you to give me the
do so according to the law. And if we
never give

all

manner,

wish to

is

things will

know what

the rod

work

between

well

You

is like.

will

us.

soon

it for
Yea, I am just
yourself, and hold it in your hand.
I am near unto you, and I will give it
about to give it unto you.
I have shown
unto you suddenly.
Prepare yourself to receive it.
He can give you a true discription
it unto a person in this camp.

see

of

showed

it.

that

it

unto him that you might hear of

it,

and know

near unto you.

it is

You feel as though your heart would be pained if you saw

enemies
coming upon you before I had prepared you to meet
your
But you need not to fear about that, for you shall see me
them.
4.

a short time before they

meet them

to

come upon

you, and I will fully prepare

shall not lack for anything at that time.

you
them before you have seen me; for I shall
You know
ride up to you, and that too, in a moment, suddenly.
to
I
can
ride
that
it is
of
up
you at any
quick.
my way moving,
I
around
for
am
wish
to
do
when
I
time
so,
you continually. I
see
me.
You say in
wish
to
far
to
come
when
have
not
shall
you
"
said
that
Do
as
have
me
but
to
you would do,
you
your heart

you

You need

not expect

and then

I shall

When my

5.

be

satisfied."

enemies come to

own

ple

mind

my

servant Joseph shall call

shall

their

command

business,

them, and

and

them

this place to train, let

together.

I will justify

enemies
Joseph

but I will see

that

affair.

Their aim
if I

is

peo-

unless

Let them do as he

them, and uphold them;

otherwise, they will see affliction and, death.

in

my

own homes,

stay at their

will

control

to lay hold of

cannot control them.

my

I will

mine

servant

hold them

THE PROPHET REPROVED.

become

until they

can manage them without any

powerless.

185

difficulty.

And

6.

pay your

commanded

as I have before

fine if they

should ask for

it

you, my servant Joseph,

and, in this manner, break

I will take them irtD mine own

their hold off you at this time.
hands when they come, and I will make everything work well for

the benefit of

my

And

people.

move upon you and

behold, I say unto you,

my

son,

you when your enemies

are around you, and you shall have but little difficulty with them
therefore, fear not, but be of good courage.
I, even the Lord of
Even so. Amen and Amen.
Hosts, am with you.
that I will

dictate

THE PROPHET REPROVED.

No. 116.
i.

will

WEBER, UTAH, October

26th, 1861.

WHEN you are ready to deliver my people, tell me, and I

send mine enemies up to you.
But you are not ready for that

is faint.
You cannot do anything as you
though you had no power to back you up.
If you had not, you could not act much worse than you do.
Look
about you and see whether there is anything about you to be afraid

Your

work now.

You

are now.

You need

of.

heart

feel as

not to fear

will

not send your enemies upon you

did, I could do nothing with

know that, if I
You know how you ought to
you.
You need
quired at your hands.
as

you are now.

Wait
this,

all

never fear

that I require of you.

at

all

for

will

time by standing by your side.

strongest

among

You know what

act.

power

lambs.

then.

At

Everything

take

If

that time

of;

and

fear

way

it is

re-

this,

will

it

that

you have the

be like unto a lion

before you.

coming, and you are unprepared for

do
will

that

see the least trouble brewing now, you are on the

that

will

you

you
away from you at

shall see

you

if

do

will

you

all

You

will give

is

not to be afraid of shadows.

you see something to be afraid

until
it is

move

But
;

if

you
you think

and thus

it

breaks

down your feelings. O let me advise you to fear nothing until you
see it.
You might think that I have no power, and that to trust to

me

would* only be like trusting to a broken reed.

TO THE PROPHET.

86
2.

deliver

And now, behold, I say unto

my people, and tell me when you

prepare yourself to
are ready; and as I have
you,

so I say unto you again, I will send mine

enemies upon you when you are ready. But you say in your mind
that you will never be ready until I have appeared unto you, and
I will do
given unto you the necessary preparations for the work.
said unto you before,

do not expect

that you will be ready until I have

unto you timely warning when your enemies
You have every inducement given
are coming up against you.
unto you to cheer you up.
You have no cause to be downcast.
this for you.

done

I will give

this.

Then cheer
Amen.

up.

am

the Lord of Hosts.

Even

Amen and

so.

TO THE PROPHET.
No. 117.

WHY

WEBER, UTAH, October

do you surmise

you depend upon what

of your enemies.

they come up
that

If I

that,

this,

26th, 1861.

and the other?

Why

cannot

have told you? I know the intentions

do not see fit to turn them round when

to this place to lay hold of you, then

the time has arrived.

shall

either

you may know

turn them round and

I shall
break their hold of you, or else I shall destroy them.
And what need have
either do one or the other of these things.

you to trouble? All things are

which way I turn them round if
not turn them round, but suffer
to bear the

in

mine hands.

It

matters not

do turn them; and .if I should

them to destroy you, who will have
I

blame but myself? If you stand to your post

We must all bear our own burdens

be right with you.

either of us neglect our duty,

am

by your

and Amen.

si de.
:

am

Jesus

Christ.

Even

will

and

One

we must bear the blame.

not be blamed for the neglect of another; therefore,

that I

all

if

will

remember
so.

Amen

THE TWELVE PRINCES OF

ISRAEL.

187

WHY AARON AND THE

TWELVE PRINCES OF ISRAEL HAD
EACH A ROD OF POWER.

REVELATION SHOWING

No.

WEBER, UTAH, October

1 1 8.

BEHOLD,

1.

am

1861.

29th,

he who shuts, and no one opens; and who

opens, and no one shuts; even Jesus Christ.

explain this matter unto you.

And

am come

to

2.
Behold, I say unto you, that my Father holds a sceptre or
rod of power, and when I am compelled by law to go to war with
the inhabitants of the earth, my Father honors rne with that rod,

and

wield

it

name and according

in his

in consequence, all the heavenly hosts

And
me

3.

in authority

when

I raise

my

rods,

and give
first

And

and

they,

and

also,

who

are

have a rod each, and

all, at the same time, raise their

command. Those chief generals are my
born sons those who are next to me by birthright.

their

and

earth are subject to them.

I use.

Father's rod, they

are subject to me,

They

command

there are twelve chief generals in heaven,

next to

Father's

to his

obey me.

all

An$

the rest of the inhabitants

thus

my

of our

Father has a rod which

who are next to me by birthright have

and when these rods are raised, all the hosts of

those twelve

each a rod, also

heaven go to war.
There are, also, many other authorities in
heaven but they do not have rods.
Mine angels are all subject
;

one to another
they

all

the younger are

all

subject to the elder; hence,

act in their places, according to their birthright.

perfect order with us, for we have a perfect organization.

know our duties, and we do them,

There

We

is

all

And behold, I say unto you, my son, we never raise our

4.
rods only according to the law of heaven.
We are governed by
it in
when
we
raise
our rods you must
therefore,
every respect
;

I will tell you when to raise your rod, and when

command. I shall stand by your side when you do
I will give
this, and we shall raise our rods about the same time.
unto you a perfect knowledge of all our movements with our

raise yours, also.

to give the

enemies.
5.

You may

ask

If there are twelve chief generals in heaven,

THE TWELVE PRINCES OF

88

what

is

ISRAEL.

shown to John the Revelator?

showed unto him the first four of the twelve,
There are many things which
sufficient at that time.

the reason that they were not

He

saw only
and that was

four.

belong to the fulness of the holy priesthood which I did not show
It was not necessary for me to reveal all
unto my servant John.
things unto him, for he only held a portion of the keys of the holy
I only gave unto him a partial figure of the last mispriesthood.
sion of the angel Gabriel (the seventh angel to the earth).
And now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the twelve
6.

Princes of Israel.
They are the twelve sons of Adam, next to
Aaron by birthright and they stand, in connection with Aaron, at
the head of all Adam's children who are heirs to the resurrection.
The rods which they held when they were upon the earth, in the
;

days of Moses, were emblems of power, representing the twelve

rods which are used by the twelve chief generals in heaven.
And the rod which Aaron used was a representation of that rod in

heaven which belongs to the Eternal Father, and which

used by me.
7.

The

full

will pattern after

on' the

generals

who

undergone

its

now

keys of the holy priesthood give a true knowledge

Under them,

of the order which exists in heaven.

Israel

is

every respect, the twelve chief

this earth shall have

earth represent,

in

are in heaven.

And when

last

princes will be the

earthly things

Hence, the twelve Princes of

heavenly things.

change, and become celestial, those twelve

first twelve rulers in Adam's world, next in

Aaron and Aaron will use his Father's rod. Thus,

when Adam shall have become an Eternal Father, and Aaron a
Jesus Christ, when the twelve princes of Israel shall have obtained
their resurrection, and this earth been celestialized, the twelve
princes of Israel will claim the ruling power over this world, and
will again have twelve rods, which will be given to them by their
own Father, who will also give them all necessary power, and they
will rule his kingdom.
All the rest of Adam's children will be
authority to

subject to them.
8.

And

behold, I say unto you,

receive your rod,

and

we

are ready to use

do

so.

to use

them

it.

We

as soon as

I will reveal all things

son, prepare yourself to

have our rods with us, and

my
it

shall

become necessary

to

unto you concerning the use of your

THE PROPHET'S COUNSELLORS.

rod,

and

189

by your side after I shall have given it

me now, and I can give it unto you in

I will always stand

unto you.
one minute

have

it

with

prepare to receive

therefore,

am

it.

Even

and Morning Star; even Jesus Christ.

the

Bright

Amen and

so.

Amen.

THE RESPONSIBILITY OF GIVING COUNSEL TO

THE SAINTS PLACED UPON THE PROPHET'S
COUNSELLORS.
No. 119.

WEBER, UTAH, October

3oth, 1861.

1.
HEARKEN unto the words of my mouth, my son, for I am
about to counsel you concerning your duty towards my people.
I do not require of you to attend to all church business yourself.

You cannot do
others

on

that every

this.

have given unto you counsellors and

whom I have placed a

man whom I have called

lighten your burden.

It is

responsibility
will

do

You

2.

person's

expect

and thereby

this

is

as

much

to.

are not required

Let those

duty.

and

your duty to receive revelations from

to stand between

my mouth, and write them for my people, even

them and me, and to give unto them my words,
as you can well attend

his duty,

by

me

to

who have

Church perform them, and then they

burden yourself with every

duties to

will ease

perform in

your burden.

my
You

cannot be present everywhere with my people, looking into the

business of all at once
therefore, you must have others to assist
;

know

you are burdened with this people in conseof

the
quence
way in which they are now situated but I will
speedily place you in a pleasant position, and you shall be suryou.

that

rounded by
3.

Many

with them.

I will give unto you more of them.

have
done well, and I am well pleased
my people
Let them continue to hearken unto my words, and I

faithful

will shortly give

change

men; but

of

unto them the victory over their enemies.

their position in

life.

I shall not

keep them

I will

suffering here

but a very short time longer.

I am now drawing things to a head
at a rapid speed
and when the two powers come together I will
destroy all mine enemies who dwell in this Territory, according to
;

THE PROPHET'S COUNSELLORS.

190

former promises.

my

remember
if

Let

people work with me.

my

have duties to perform as well as

that they

They must
have and

they will discharge those duties, they shall receive the blessings

promised.
I say unto you, my son, fix your mind upon
even
as I have commanded you, and place a
duty,
responsibility upon your two counsellors, and all things will work
4.

And, behold,

your own
well.

Let them receive

words from you, and act upon them.

my

Let them regulate themselves in

all

which they receive through you.

If they will

their

my word

councils by

do

will give
of
and
shall
counsel
counsel,
my
spirit
they
people
You shall not be called upon to give private counsel unto
aright.
my people, except in such difficult cases as those wherein your
this, I

unto them the

counsellors feel themselves incompetent to give satisfactory counsel

to those

who

shall

apply for

even where revelation needs to be

it

In such cases you

given to settle the matter.

may be

be and end to controversy.

and your word

will

cases you

be called

may
And it would be

for,

In

called for,
all

extreme

but not otherwise.

wise for you to meet in council with your

as
as
twice
in a week, to offer up petitions before
often
counsellors,
5.

me

in behalf of yourselves

your counsellors will

do

and of

this,

If you and
people at large.
send the recording angel to

my

will

hear your prayers, and he shall record them, and present them to
my Father and to the other leading authorities in heaven, and we

And if it be lawful for your prayers to

counsel upon them.
We
be answered, we will answer them according to your request.
wish to hear from you and from your counsellors in this manner,
will

at

least as often as twice in a

week.

We

take good care

will

of

you, never fear.

We are constantly directing you in

We know that you are but frail

all your movements for

men, surrounded by all
manner of enemies who thirst for your blood but you have no
need to fear them, for I will hold them as with an iron grasp.
They shall be perfectly powerless. They shall do nothing only
what I wish them to do in order to fill up their cup, and, in so
doing, they shall not afflict my faithful people to hurt them much.
All things will go on aright with the faithful ; but the rest will be
consumed.
Even so. Amen
I now add no more.
I am Jesus Christ.

6.

good.

Amen.

THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT.

19!

THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT.

WEBER, UTAH, October

No. 120.

3ist, 1861.

REVELATION concerning the origin and nature of the American

Government and the departure of modern legislators from its

The apostacy of the apostles of the old Church.

Revealing the design of the Almighty in commanding his saints
not to train with their enemies.

principles.

BEHOLD, I am Jesus Christ, and I will

design that I had in counselling my saints not

reveal unto

1.

you the

to train with their

enemies.

According to the decree of heaven, I was compelled to

Republican form of government upon this land, to con-

2.

establish a

tinue for a season, until I shall have accomplished a certain design.

Notwithstanding

this,

the order of that great government

trary to the true order of

which

government which

will eventually exist

an exception to

upon the

exists

earth.

in

con-

is

heaven, and

That government

is

other governments established either by my

Father or by any other God connected with the quorum of worlds
all

But when we established that government

which we .belong.
we had an object in

to

view.

We

his associates to establish that

and

inspired George Washington

government, and

to write the law

which should regulate the people who should occupy this land.
him up for that purpose. He was before appointed to

We raised

that work.

What

government upon
person

the

Under

that

object had
this

land?

we in view for establishing such a

Our object was to give unto every

of conscience in

right to liberty

religious

matters.

government they were at liberty to act out that which

was in them.
3.

Under

istrators

which

it

could have established

would have dealt with

had caused

ple were as

to

free to act,

be written

their feet,

my

Church,

if its

admin-

people according to the law

but they would not.

according to

they assumed power over

under

my
;

my

that law,

people,

My

as they were

and trampled

and, contrary to the law, they

peobut

their rights

shed the blood

my servant Joseph Smith, slew many of my saints, and others

they drove from their homes ; but I will recompense them for it
of

all.

THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT.

192

4.
They have departed from the law which I, at the first,
caused to be written, and they have framed laws of their own,

adapted to their own corrupt purposes, in order that they might

shed human blood to satisfy their bloody appetites.
They thirst
blood

for

the day long, and I will give unto them blood until

all

they are satisfied.

millions

and

I will give

I will cut off

are worthy.

I will lay their

them

as soon as I shall have

alive

none but the pure

And now

5.

land nearly waste.

purged

my

I will

Church, and

begin with
leave

I will

in heart.

behold, I speak unto you concerning the people

They are more corrupt than the inhabitants

old Church.

of the

of the United States are.

who

unto them blood to drink, for they

the inhabitants of the United States by

them

cross

also, thirst for the

They,

They
They cause those of my people who
swear oaths obligating them to shed the blood of
for blood.

contrary to

my

law.

claim the right myself to

blood of those

are continually thirsting

in their pathway.

are innocent to
their fellow
inflict

men,

the penalty

but they take my

of death upon the transgressors of my Church
work out of rny hands. I do not call upon those whose hands are
;

steeped in blood to attend to that business.

tence of death upon any of my people, I do

Those men

whom

When
it

I pass the sen-

justly.-

be apostles to lead my Church

have
been pleading with several
servant
under my
Joseph Smith,
to admit them into the
of
the
States
United
of the presidents
6.

I called to

they call it); but those presidents were ashamed of

them, and did not wish to be disgraced by such an alliance conBut they still feel
sequently, they would not be united with them.

Union

(as

discontented,
their

father

great
(?)

and continue

father

and

protector,

What

under the wings of

notwithstanding that their

and taken their all

(?)

place to place,

slain their prophet, and also

those
do
apostles by such plead-

after time,

of their brethren.

for shelter

beg

has driven them from

away from them time

many

to

and

and by such conduct say to that government? They say

O, our father, we now care nothing about our prophet
plainly
whom you have slain, and our brethren, whose blood you have
ings

shed, nor about the

homes.

We

many

times that you have driven us from our

are willing to forget

you will only

an imposter,
was
Our prophet

all this,

permit us to become one with you.

if,

father,

THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT.

193

and we were deceived by him

You did justice when you slew
him, and when you murdered our brethren in cold blood, and
!

when you took

our possessions from

all

Still,
you into a barren country
say, O do admit us into the Union

father, that all that

us,

far

from

with you,

and

We are willing to acknowledge^

you have done unto us

we

not admit us into the Union,

and drove us

we plead

father,

shall

is

right

and

if

you

break our hearts

will

And

now, father, inasmuch as we plead with you in this manner, how

can you refuse to accept of us? We have no friend but you. We
believe

that

believe

now

taught us.

we were deceived by Joseph

He

led us into trouble,

whatever shall we do?

out of this difficulty.

do

will

you

do not

deny everything that he

and if you do not help us out,

0, then, do take pity on

If

We

Smith.

We

he was a prophet.

that

this,

we

us,

will

and help us

be your slaves

Do
O, can you turn your back upon us any longer?
we will never rebel against you any more. We
assure you that we will have nothing more to do with the doctrine

forever!

accept of us, and

We

of Joseph Smith.
doctrines

forever

doctrines

shall

father,

bid adieu both to him and to his

will

After

we

this

we ask you now,

take good care that his

will

not lead us into any

more

trouble.

Therefore,

the last time, to receive us, or

for

we

perish.

7.

of

ye people

who have

yielded obedience unto the fulness

gospel, hearken unto

my

my

words, for

am

about to talk to

Will you obey me, or would you rather make the same shipyou.
wreck of your faith that those have done whom I first called to the

priesthood under Joseph Smith?

Will you go to their standard

and be regulated by

would you rather obey me?

8.

commanded my

and why did

mine enemies.

enemies would
the fine,

their laws, or

people not to train with their enemies,

In order that I might obtain a clue on

do so?
I

knew

that,

them

if

and

my

people did not

train,

mine

my people would not pay

would
take
some
of
the property which bethey
away
fine

that, if

Were they justified by the law of the

longed to my people.
United States in doing this? They were not.
Therefore, by
extorting a fine from those of my people who are not American
citizens,

they

and taking away

profess to keep.

their property, they

If they never take

broke the law which

away another

cent's

THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT.

194

worth of property from

my

law of heaven, take away

all

people not to train with them,

my

caught them in
9.

They

few of

my

it.

will set

people.

my

trary, suffered

them

won

the last cast.

win the day.

shall

move

put

in

have won the

When

first

commanded

a trap for them,

point with them.
set

and

they suppose) another trap to ensnare a

They are gaining confidence. They think
(as

They
I

scheme they
They want to keep things on the
unto them another pretext.
They

are constantly studying what

operation next.

therefore,

can now, according to the

people did not oppose them, but, on the conto take whatever their feelings dictated, they
They feel proud now, and they think that they

that because

will

people,

that they have.

will

give

They can do but little without me. I have

both
their
to lay
And I wish to lay
plans and mine own too.
for
them
that will induce them to come up against
another plan
my people to slay them and this I can do without much dif-

have to wait for me.

ficulty, for

they are bloodthirsty.

therefore, I will bring

10.

But,

many

They

to

slay

them

of

as

my

all

will

are ready for the slaughter;

to that point.

when they come, they

do not wish
as

them

will

make

forsake

a pretence that they

They will offer

me and go over to

people.

to protect
their side.

make as many of my people as will hearken to

they are their best friends; but those who may
be false-hearted among my people will not have much time to talk

They
them

will

try

to

beli'eve that

with them, for I shall speedily remove

enemies

will

them out of the way.

pretend that they only want

my

Mine

servant Joseph, and a

few of his brethren, and that, if my people will let them take those
few men, they will not molest the remainder.
But, as I have said
unto you before, so I say unto you again, I will not spare the lives
of any but those who will faithfully stand by my servant Joseph,
and by my servants who stand by him. I have told my people

what

mean

to do;

and they can please themselves what they

that I have told them the truth.

They will find out

I now add no more.
Even so.
Jesus Christ.
do.

am the Son of the

Amen and Amen.

Eternal Father ; even

THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

195

THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 121.

ist,

1861.

REVELATION concerning the army of heaven giving an account

of their number, the manner in which they go to war, the means
by which they are supported, the manner of their 'division into
sections by their twelve chief commanders, and the nature of
;

their duties to the

promised seed of Abraham.

words of the Lord your God, for I am about

draw near unto you, and reveal many secrets- unto you in order
that you may be prepared for the work which I have called you to

LISTEN

1.

to the

to

When

do.

I reveal

unto you the secret things of heaven

am

draw-

ing near unto you. No person can know me except I reveal myself
unto him
and I cannot reveal myself to any person only accordto
the
law
by which I am governed. I am drawing nearer
ing
;

unto you every day.

most sacred things.
sary for

you

to

know

am

giving unto you

I shall

a knowledge of the
soon have revealed all that is neces-

before I

come and

to stand in your presence

to

you
whole of the time that we

shall

be

reveal myself in person

be seen by you during the
war.
At such times, I shall

and
at

to

never leave you, but I shall stand by your side, and you will see
me before your eyes continually even as one man sees another.
Hitherto you have not needed to see m9 only to convince you
that I exist
and I showed myself unto you to convince you of
;

But

that fact.

factory

for

I shall

manner;

shall

soon

now show myself unto you

therefore, prepare yourself for

visit

you

and when

come,

in a

more

shall

satis-

from me,

visit

abide with

you.

And

now, behold, I speak unto you concerning my warhave told you that they are commanded by twelve
generals, who are my Father's firstborn sons.
They were ordained
for his seed are
by Him to fight the battles of Abraham's seed
2.

riors.

covenant people, and I am compelled to fight their battles.

All the warriors of heaven received their ordinations to the au-

my

thority

which they hold ungier the hands of

ordained hundreds of millions.

busily engaged.

He

He now

has had no time

ants of our earth are also

my

is,

trifle

busily engaged.

Father,

who

has

and always has been

away.

They

All the inhabit-

are not slothful.

THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

196

The

3.

angels of heaven cannot

in

officiate

office

any

our earth until they have received an ordination from

They do not

receive an ordination of the

all

and some

are appointed to one office,

officiate

own

in their

callings,

and there

same

another

to

upon

my

Father.

kind.

Some

but they all

no confusion among

is

them.
I revealed unto my servant John some things concerning
He saw them and knew their number.
army of heaven.
Their number is two hundred millions.
They are all horsemen,
and they are divided into twelve sections, which are commanded
4.

the

by twelve generals, each of whom commands an equal number.

There are also other officers, all of whom hold positions according
to their birthright, and are subject from the least unto the greatest
to those chief generals

among

them, for they

and they are

sess,

It is

5.

hence, there

all

all satisfied

the duty of that

The

is

no cause

possess that which

it is

for

contention

their right to pos-

therewith.

army

to rule the four quarters of this

four generals each rule one-quarter, and the other

them.
assist
They stir up the nations to war, and
eight generals
them
They move forth among the armies of
they quell
again.
earth.

first

men, and turn them hither and thither as it seemeth them good,
and no earthly power can hinder them. They go to the kings
and rulers of the earth when they are sitting in council, and turn

them
all

hither

and

Kings and

thither at their pleasure.

rulers are

The needs of this army are supplied

The
angels who are otherwise engaged.

brought to their terms.

by that portion of the

whole army is not always upon the earth.
Sometimes a portion of
not always needed.
the other portion

not

all

trouble

come

is

upon the

earth.

The

when

At such times they are

earth.

presence here is
while

in heaven,

warriors of heaven

to the earth together, except

upon the

Its
it is

all

there

is

needed

do

great
;

but

necessary, they could cut off the entire

very seldom,
Some of them, howinhabitants of the earth in a few minutes.

that

for, if

is

from the earth to heaven, and from

ever, are continually passing

heaven to the
convenience

earth.

They

but there

is,

earth sufficiently large for

more

busily

employed

often

exchange places

for their

nevertheless, always a force

all

own

upon the

They will be
necessary purposes.
than they have been in the

in the future

THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

even from

past,

work

is

now

this

197

time until their work

is

which

finished;

only fairly beginning.

behold, I say unto you,

it will be
And
6.
your duty to raise
your rod first, and give the first command ; and as soon as you
have given your command to the heavenly host, I will give mine
to the twelve chief generals, and they will give theirs to each of

their seperate sections,

commencing with

one

the one

after the other,

who

is first

in

ending with the last of the twelve.

heaven will go out to war, and, when they do
great slaughter.

The armies

quick succession,

according to birthright, and

In this order the army of
so,

they will

make

of the nations of the earth cannot be

compared with the army of heaven

war as the angels of heaven have.

they have not been trained

for

And

7.

now, behold,

yourself for the great

say unto you,

work

my

son, seek to strengthen

that lies before you.

will

not send

your enemies upon you until you are prepared to meet them,
should I do so, I should of all men be the most dishonest.

know that your enemies would slay you

I know that you depend upon me, and

Therefore, be true to your

confidence.

day of

my power

to

come

for

it

will

did not prevent them.

I will never betray your

if I

trust,

and watch

come upon many

for the

as a thief

in the night.
I now give unto you no more.
I am the Stone and Shepherd
of Israel, the Bright and Morning Star ; even Jesus Christ.
Even
so.

Amen and Amen.

THE FOUR AND TWENTY ELDERS.

No. 122.

WEBER, UTAH, November

2nd, 1861.

i.
LISTEN unto me, my son, and I will speak unto you
Inasmuch as there are four and twenty elders in heaven,

again.
sitting

upon four and twenty

seats, under the throne of my Father, and

of them who use rods, what part does the
twelve
only
twelve
of
the
twenty-four act upon our earth?
remaining
They
are twelve generals who act under the authority of those first twelve

there are

who

use the twelve rods,

being next to them by birthright, and,

THE TWENTY-FOUR ELDERS.

198

consequently, they act under them. What part will those twenty-four
Will they
apostles act under the fulness of the holy priesthood?
all hold the same authority?
No one will be subject to another
;

The

according to their birthright.

lesser

will

be subject to the

greater; but the apostleship will not be placed in

until all the high priests

its

assemble upon Mount Zion.

right order

Other high

priests will act in the various places of those twenty-four legal heirs

to the apostleship

Behold,

am

suitable to

Some

until

the Lord,

come and

they

and

I will call

their places until they

fill

take their right places.

such high priests as

come

to take their

will

be

own places.

of them are in the spirit world, and a few of them are

upon

who are upon the earth, who are

to
come
in
their
own
at,
places.
handy
They are valiant men.
2.
When my kingdom is set up, and my work has become

the earth

and

extensive

I will

place those

face of the earth, I shall divide

upon the

my Church

into

twelve parts, and I shall call every section a stake, and I shall
place twelve apostles over those twelve stakes, even those of the
apostles

who hold

become

subject to them.

the

first

birthright,

and the remaining twelve

This order

will

exist

upon

will

the earth,

Earthly things under the fulness of the

will
a
be
holy priesthood
perfect representation of heavenly things,
even a perfect order of things.

even as

it

does in heaven.

What

3.

is

the

warriors of heaven?

The

between Holy Ghosts and the

any difference between them? No.

difference
Is there

warriors of heaven were ordained by their Father both to in-

fluence those
steps,

and

who

also

are heirs of salvation

to

fight

their

battles.

and

to direct their foot-

The

warriors are

Holy

Ghosts.

As I have said unto you before, so I say unto you again, it

4.
not necessary for all the hosts of heaven to be upon the earth at
once.
It is the duty of the first four captains of the Lord's Host
to govern the four quarters of the earth, even to govern the heathen
nations, who know nothing about the gospel, who are fallen angels.
And it is the duty of the three next in authority to the first four, to
is

Adam's children who yielded obedigospel in the flesh ; and in times of great trouble all
the hosts of heaven will come out and assist those three generals.
They take the charge of those of Adam's children who yield obeditake charge of that portion of

ence to

my

ence to

my

gospel in times of peace

and when trouble comes

THE TWENTY-FOUR ELDERS.

upon them and they need
also the other five

come

all

out to battle,

thus the whole

upon

to

do

the

assistance,

to their assistance

first

the armies of heaven go out to war

all

of heaven go out to war

army

and

four generals

and when those twelve

when they

and

are called

so.

What

5.

come

199

the reason that those warriors cannot be seen by

is

mortals on the earth,

earth continually

when

They

them upon the

by people upon the earth, and

there are millions of

are close

What is the reason of this? It is

they cannot see them.
darkness which mortals are enveloped in.
They can see nothing
Can the angels of
but that which is mortal like unto themselves.

still

heaven see mortals upon the earth and know what they are doing?
Yes they know the thoughts of their hearts before they have
;

spoken one word. They can see and understand all about mortals;
but mortals can neither see nor understand anything about them,
except I reveal

unto them.

it

mine holy angels except

be transfigured

in order to

No

mortal can either see

me

or

show them unto him; and he must

see either me or mine holy angels.
He

must be enveloped by a holy influence, wherein his spirit becomes

It is the
enlightened by being touched with that holy influence.
spirit

which

angels,

is

within mortals that sees either

and not the mortal

eye.

None can

see

me or mine holy
me except that I

envelop them in a holy influence, and by that means quicken

their spirits ; and I shall do so to none but those who are worthy.
Therefore,

let

those

who wish

to see

me

prove themselves worthy.

envelop them by a holy influence and

their
spirits, and they shall both see me and my holy
quicken
And if they do not see me when I come in power, they
angels.

If they will

may know

do

so, I

will

that they are

unworthy of that favor

people desire to see me, let

he that was, and

so.

is,

and

Amen and Amen.

is

therefore,

them prepare themselves

to

come

for

it.

even Jesus Christ.

if

my
am

Even

200

LIFE

AND DEATH.

REVELATION EXPLAINING THE PRINCIPLES UPON

WHICH MEN LIVE AND

DIE.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 123.

5th, 1861.

HEARKEN to me, my son, for I am about to make known

1.
unto you those things which you have enquired of me to know.
You wish to know why all people do not live to the same age.
You

are astonished that while

You

in their childhood.

think that

they do not, there

is

men

that the children of

and

in mortality;

old,

others die

You

this.

They

live to

number

which they

of years

in

live

them any advantage more than they had

either

won

before they entered

rection

become

neither gain nor lose their salvation while

that the

mortality does not give

gained before.

to

the reason of

an equal age, and that, if

I have told you before
something wrong.

people ought to

all

some live
know

wish to

or lost their claim to the resur-

into

It

mortality.

was ordained

in

heaven that each of Adam's children should receive a mortal

was not ordained that they should all live to the

die at one age, and some at another.
To the

body; but

it

same

Some

age.

one who
the one

lives to

who

is no more credit due than to

Whether the children of Adam are in

an old age there

dies young.

or in the spirit worlds,

this world,

it

matters not.

If they

are

Some people are apdo good they are accepted.

pointed to live upon the earth for special purposes, and others are
not.
It is necessary for some to live upon the earth to an old

striving to

age, because their services are needed.

It

is

others, in order to fulfil the law of heaven,

also necessary that

should take mortal

bodies and die in their childhood, because their services are most

needed
time

in the spirit worlds.

Adam's children cannot

2.
;

neither can they

divided.

Some

another.

They are
and three

this earth,

children of
things.

of

Adam

This

is

all

dwell

be absent

upon the
same

at the

them must dwell upon one

earth at the
time.

earth,

spirit worlds.

And

in all

same

They are
some upon

called to inhabit four different earths

even

those worlds, the

are called to superintend and minister in temporal

their

their resurrection,

all

duty upon
and then they

all

earths until they have received

will

minister in spiritual things,

LIFE

AND DEATH.

2OI

But how can a spirit minister in

having become celestial beings.
temporal things upon a spiritual earth ? The spirits which are in
the spirit worlds have charge of the products of the earths on
which they dwell; for a spiritual earth yields forth all manner of
Spirits need both food and
produce, even as this earth does.
clothing, even as mortals do ; and high priests who are called to
minister in those spirit worlds are supported there by the children

of

Adam,

in

order,

as they are

upon

Therefore, to keep things

this earth.

the children of

in all those worlds,

Adam

must be

divided.

But before

3.

terrestrial

spirits

and the

can enter into the two worlds called the

take upon them mortal bodies,

Adam who
on

they are obligated to come and

All the children of"
die.

telestial worlds,

and

are heirs to the resurrection have a part to act either

this earth or in the

spirit

worlds before mentioned.

take children from this earth, I do

their

own

fields

of

it

in

order to send

When
them

Such have been appointed

labor.

to

unto

death.
4.
Behold, I am the Lord, and I lay no claim to fallen spirits.
Satan claims the right to lead them, for they belong to him ; but I
claim the right to lead those who are heirs to the resurrection, for

they belong to me.

But

overrule

all

Satan's plans,

and

shall

The reason that the children

bring him and his host to naught.
of Adam die before they have grown up to their full stature, is, in

many

instances, because they

were before appointed unto death.

But there are some cases wherein people die before their appointed
time.
Such bring death upon themselves through their own follies.

Such are condemned by the law of heaven, being accounted

unworthy to fill a place either in the terrestrial or telestial worlds.

They

are, therefore,

compelled to return to their

whom

they are chastened for their sins,

earth

to

fill

their

appointments

them, they are accounted

worlds.

filled

father, Adam, by
and again sent upon the

and when they have faithfully

worthy to pass on into the spirit

It is the duty of Aaron, fhe firstborn son of Adam, and a

5.
few more of Adam's first born sons, to take three missions upon
this earth in mortality.
Aaron has not yet been upon either the

terrestrial

or telestial

worlds

but,

at

all

times

when he has not

THE GREAT

202

been upon

this earth,

he has been with

to those spirit worlds until he shall

upon

He

this earth.

will

And

behold,

He

his father.

have finished

will

not go

his last mission

then go and await his resurrection, and,

be the

in the resurrection, he will

6.

TEST.

first

say unto you,

who

my

will

come

forth.

servant Joseph, that I will

all those of my people who are sick, who are not appointed
unto death, after you shall have repeated the ceremony, which I
have given, over their heads.
My people need not to send for

heal

doctors, for

them.

if

will

they are appointed unto death, a doctor cannot heal

heal all those who are not appointed unto death
let

myself; therefore,
I

pense.

am

my

people save

Jesus Christ.

Even

all

such trouble and ex-

Amen and Amen,

so,

THE TIME OF THE GREAT

TEST.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 124.

6th, 1861.

REVELATION wherein the Lord promises to strengthen the prophet

and the faithful among his people so that they may behold him
and the host of heaven at the time of the great test and in
;

which he reasons with, reproves, and threatens with destruction

the rebellious.
1.

BEHOLD,

what you require

deliver

my

am come to
my hands.

speak unto you,

at

You

say that,

people, you would be, also.

my
if

son.

know

were ready to

But you think that

am

You consider that I have yet much to reveal unto you

not ready.
but I can
before I shall have prepared you to meet your enemies
I have been revealing unto you the secret
soon prepare you.
;

things of heaven rapidly, in order that I might prepare you to meet

I have yet a little to reveal
I am now moving fast.
your enemies.

unto you, and when I shall have revealed it, I shall be ready to
come and remain with you; and at all times when trouble is on

hand

shall

Should

abide with you.

in times of calm,

when

there

is

ever leave you,

peace between

my

saints

it

will

be

and mine

enemies.
2.

You

say that you cannot exercise sufficient faith in

receive the rod.

You

feel

your weakness

in this matter.

me

to

What

THE GREAT

TEST.

203

I will strengthen you abundantly.

I do for you ?
I will
surround you by millions of my holy angels, and I will open your
You shall move and act entirely
eyes so that you shall see them.
shall

under

You

their influence.

You

nature.

shall not feel the

had all power in your hands.

around you to go to battle

You

millions of them.
lion

among lambs.
As I have

human

weakness of

though you were the Lord, and

You shall have all the heavenly host

feel strong, as

shall

shall

They

your command, and you shall see

even be among your enemies as a
be as nothing before you.

at

shall

unto you before, so I say unto you again,

before you see your enemies coming upon you, you shall see me
and my holy angels. They shall surround you, and when your
3.

said

enemies are coming towards you, you

shall constantly see

them

permit your enemies to come close to

you, and to my people, and that for a wise purpose in myself.
They will ask my people to deliver you and a number of my
before your eyes.

servants
will

of

do

up

so,

to

them

they

my

people

arrive

there,

attempt to go over to their side ; but before they

smite them dead.
The reason that I shall

will

mine enemies

suffer

and they will promise my people that, if they

And some
spare their lives, and let them go.

will

will

shall

to

come

so close

up

to

my

people, will be to

If they can stand faithful to my servant Joseph, and

try them.
not flinch, then they will be worthy of a deliverance ; but, if they
cannot do so, I shall slay them with mine enemies.

give unto my people who are faithful a fair chance.

mine enemies they shall also see both me and
behold
they
When they see the one power, they shall also
the heavenly host.
I

4.

will

When

see the other; I will deal fairly with them.

will

who

abundantly strengthen
are unworthy,

angels unto them.

5.

have told

and

Those who are worthy

but there are a few

neither

shall

They will be
those who are

show

among my people

myself, nor

my

holy

destroyed.
unfaithful

what

I required at their

hands, and yet they would not do as I commanded them.

They
treat my words lightly, and do not even believe them
but their
;

days are numbered.

told

them

They

will

know

the truth; but they are

do not want.

to their sorrow

that

not honest before me.

have

The

They have not obtained a testimony of

the truth because they were unworthy of the operations of my

truth they

THE GREAT

204
spirit

upon them

except
to

TEST.

and no person can have a testimony of the truth

my spirit; and my spirit will give a testimony

be given by

it

none but

to those

unfaithful people are

who are worthy. You will know who those

when I come to move mine enemies out of

I have done my duty to my people.

I have revealed
way.
unto them the hidden mysteries of my kingdom this many of

my

them know.
truth, if

All

my

people might obtain a testimony of the

they would seek it lawfully, for I will give a testimony to

who

are worthy.
Therefore, those who have not obtained
a testimony should know that they are unworthy of it.
6.
Let those of my people who expect to be saved in the day
of my power rise up and shake themselves, and act as though they
had some life within them. They are going to sleep. If they do
all

those

not awake and shake themselves from their slumbers, I will awaken
them suddenly. I have told them enough about their carelessness.

them many times more; but if they do not heed me,

of them.
I have told them time after time what
I require of them, and yet they will not do as I have commanded
them.
If they wish to be my saints, they must work with
energy.
I will not tell
I will slay

many

will never accomplish

anything by going to sleep.
They
have something to do as well as I have, and I call upon them to
do their duty. I have a claim on them, as well as they have

They

I have always done my duty to them, and if

they will
not willingly do their duty to me, I will make them do it, or
destroy them.
They are often calling upon me to confer some

upon me.

upon them, and if I do not give unto them the

things which they ask for, almost as soon as the words are cut of

blessing or other

their mouths, they are ready

them.

them

They
is

will

to serve

to censure

me

for not being true to

not act honestly with me.

me

with

all

their hearts

All that I ask of

but, instead of

doing

so,

they go to sleep and suffer evil spirits to overcome them.

And, if
my people will not serve me with all their hearts, those spirits will

cause them to deny the truth, as some have already done, and they
will not be able to stand, for my
angels will not attend them.
7.

My

people also bring sickness upon, themselves by their

unfaithfulness.

They

give

way

to

evil

influences

which

afflict

them, and then they call upon me to heal them.

They impose
upon me in almost every respect. They would not have had so

THE ROD

PROMISED.

IS

205

much sickness among them as they have had, if they had done as
Had they kept my commandments, they
I commanded them.
could have kept those evil influences far from them, and then they
would not have been afflicted by them.
I do not require more at
the hands of

my people than what they are able to do. All that I

of
them
is to serve me with all their hearts.
This they
require
could do with ease if they would
and they must do it, or I will
not uphold them, and if I do not, then they will go to destruction.
;

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE PROPHET IS PROMISED THAT, BEFORE HE

IS CALLED UPON TO DELIVER THE PEOPLE
OF GOD, HE SHALL RECEIVE THE ROD.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 125.

WHY

1.

that I

am

are you so restless in your feelings

You

with you ?

always

enemies come against you, I

though you cannot exercise

shall

in

faith

and which

1861.

when you know

lest, when your

not be with you.

sufficient

blessings which belong to you,

are afraid

yth,

me

It

to

seems as

obtain the

have promised unto

you.

" If
Perhaps you will say,
you did not hold them from me,
I could
but you hold them from me, and until you shall give
them unto me, I cannot obtain them. You also keep yourself at
2.

a distance from me.

You

will neither

draw near unto me your-

can see you, nor give unto me the rod which belongs
You withhold from me my rights, and how can I feel well

self so that I

to me.

towards you while you deal with me after this manner? How can
I place confidence in you?
You will reveal unto me revelation

you to do so. I have no trouble

But what is the reason that you will not

after revelation, as often as I ask

with you in this respect.

pay

me

a satisfactory visit?

You know what

You

take a delight in oppressing me.

I have called upon you

require at your hands.

time after time to strengthen me. What is the reason that you will
not do so?
You know that I cannot do the work that you have
sent

me

to

do unless you strengthen me.

All that I ask of you

is

THE ROD

2O6

IS

PROMISED.'

me for the work. 'But, inasmuch as you do not come

and manifest yourself unto me in a satisfactory manner, it lessens
my confidence in you. There must be some cause for your back-

tu prepare

wardness, and, in consequence thereof, you are causing me to

You are breaking my confidence in you,
sustain a great injury.
You
and, apparently, operating against both yourself and me.

have some cause

either

are greatly to blame.

me

in a satisfactory

why

am

quence

thereof, I

Behold, I

3.

me

in this

contend with such weakness

to

still left

for dealing with

manner, or you

Then tell me why you have

manner nor given unto me the

neither visited
rod.

for,

me

Tell

in conse-

am unfit to perform my duty."

am the Lord of Hosts, and I will make known

There are reasons why I

unto you the reason of all these things.
have not given unto you the rod, and, also, why I have not visited
you in a satisfactory manner. You have never, as yet, needed the
rod, neither has

been necessary

it

ner in which you wish

of heaven for

me

me

for

me

to visit you.

to give unto

about to come against you.

you the rod

contrary to the law

until

Neither can I

man-

in the

to visit you
It is

visit

your enemies are

you

in a

manner

that will satisfy you, except I bring unto

It is the
you the rod.
power that you want and you cannot have the power except you
You will not be able to deliver my people out of
have the rod.
;

bondage except you have it for my angels are not compelled to

go to war excepting when the rod is waved. And inasmuch as I
;

cannot bring unto you the rpd until your enemies are about to
come against you, I deem it unwise to come to you without it;
for I

know

satisfied.

that after I should

It is

not

my

have visited you, you would not be

presence merely that you want, for you

It is the power that you need, and that you must

have before you can deliver my people.
Therefore, when I come,
I will bring the rod and place it in your hand, and until then you
will not need to see me.
At that time, and ever afterwards, you
will have all the power that you need, and you will have no more

have seen me.

cause to complain against me.

you can do but little but

that

bound by law

and

know

that

you are now situated

liberate you.

power from you

reconcile yourself and wait

to withhold the

therefore, strive to

come

I shall shortly

as soon as

you need

to see

me

until

am

you need

patiently until
shall

come

ii ;

and

THE ROD
when

come

dom

been

unto them.

people

and

of truth,

am

then

shall

be as ready to

I shall

as hitherto I have

207

of my people
hidden mysteries of my kingnot afraid of mine enemies
and that my
fight the battles

to reveal the

have the power to defend the principle

defend it.
It will be no difficulty for me to
I

see.

I will

PROMISED.

IS

mine enemies out of

my way.
people are becoming weary of waiting for me.
They are becoming slothful and careless about those things that
flow from my mouth.
Many of them think that they have trusted
destroy

But

4.

in

me

my

The words of my
necessary to do so.
them.
are
satisfy
They
short-sighted indeed
have not waited for me long, as yet.
They have suffered
as long as

mouth

They
but

all

little

it

is

not

will

through obeying

my commandments

faithful ever suffer a great deal

suffering for the faithful

and

will

is

over.

for the

day of

take their burdens

will

Let not

bear them.

neither will the

through doing so

upon

my

people grow weary

but rather let
now, for they have nearly obtained the victory
them arouse themselves, and struggle for their liberty, and they
myself,

shall obtain

it.

struggle for

it,

who

It is

worth struggling for

shall not obtain

are worthy

and those who

I will give the victory

it.

will

not

unto

all

people prove themselves

I am
worthy of the promised blessing, and they shall obtain it.
the Lord of Hosts.

those

And

5.

They have

therefore, let

behold, I speak unto you concerning mine enemies

laid their plans to

come up

they will soon be here to try their

ready,

I shall

will give

my

my

people to meet them.

also.

to

and

but as soon as they are

At

that time

will

satisfy you.

your head and rejoice, and prepare to meet me, for

visit you, and remain with you.

is

people,

say unto you, my son, that I

sufficient warning, so that you may prepare my

be ready

unto you

skill

And

against

I shall

Lift

up

speedily

now give unto you no more. I am he that was, and is, and
come even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

THE PREACHING OF THE GOSPEL.

208

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. PREACHING

OF THE GOSPEL BEFORE THE SECOND
DESTRUCTION.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 126.

BEHOLD,

1.

am

he that

and no one opens, and

shuts,

And

opens, and no one shuts.

am come

1861.

8th,

to

speak unto you,

that

my

servant Joseph.

You

2.

ance of

which

wish to

my

know how
and

people,

am

Territory,

you wish to know how

know whether

wish to

I intend to

I will

After that

way.

I shall

send

central point in this Territory.

and

shall

have told

am

oppose

me

do not intend

will first cut off all that

my

this

You

off.

once, or not

all at

this subject.

stand in

people to Salt Lake City, the

shall

march

lead the hosts of heaven before

nothing that wishes to

will

forth before them,

them

to battle

and

be able to stand before them.

the Lord.

At the time of the

3.

authorities

is

will

be

and thus

I shall

break

I shall

together in slavery.

When

out of the

given, I shall clear those officers

and by so doing,

way

destruction, I shall cut off the chief

now bind my people

command

first

first

and bishops of the old Church

the bands which

the

as I

them

cut

intend to destroy them

inform your mind upon

but I
to cut them all off at once

and

Inasmuch

intend to take in this matter.

that I intend to cut off two-thirds of the inhabitants of

you

my

about to proceed in the deliverthe course

make known unto you

I will

preach a loud sermon to those

who

left alive.

And of those who will be left alive, I shall gather together

the public square, those who will hearken unto me, as I have
And those who will not hearken unto me,
before said unto you.
4.

upon
and

yet assemble at that place,

I shall

purge

of those

who

my

Church.

are heirs to

shall destroy.

In

this

manner

none but a portion

the resurrection, and of them I shall be
I

shall leave alive

compelled to destroy nearly one-half.

When I shall have broken the bands which now bind my
5.
people together in the old Church, I shall send my servants
this Territory to preach 'to, and to gather the people to the
And should any gather there who are not heirs
appointed.
place
to the resurrection, I shall destroy them.

through

DESTRUCTION OF THE ENEMIES.

who

those

All

6.

gather there will have

209

to pass through a

straight place, where I and my servant Joseph will stand, in order

and all who will be permitted to
to examine all that pass through
;

pass us, will be accounted worthy of a place in my kingdom on

I have given unto my servant Joseph the gift of disthe earth.
cernment in part. He now possesses it to a great degree, and when
I

come

to him, I will give

it

And when we

unto him perfectly.

be separating the sheep from the goats, I will stand with him,
And when I shall have purged
as one man stands with another.

shall

my
ple

who

little

fail

be but few more than one-third of the peoMine enemies

living in this Territory left alive.

Church, there
are

now

think what

them

like the

but

will

lies at their

it is

if

And

behold,

they did, their hearts would

their

unthinking horse does when

eyes.

They rush forward

rushes out into battle; and

it

They know not what they

they will be destroyed.

7.

doors

hidden from

say unto you,

my

son,

are doing.

you wish

to

know

It is not wisdom in me
intend to destroy mine enemies.
to reveal this secret fully unto you at this time ; but I will shortly

how

reveal
I

it

unto you.

I will

can reveal unto you.

not withhold from you anything which

According to the law by which I am

governed, the/e are some things which, at present, I am forbidden

to reveal unto you ; but I shall reveal them unto you when the time
shall

have come

for

them

to be

revealed

until

then,

shall

be

compelled to hold some things from you.

Everything will come
forth in its own time and place; and out of its time and place
nothing

will

be revealed by me.

ask me the question

Can the heavenly hosts
use swords and guns and other deadly weapons, as men upon the
Yes they can use any kind of deadly weapons that
earth can ?
8.

You may

mortal

men

can.

They can draw

They can

their breath out

slay

men

in

many

different ways.

from their bodies, and cause them

dead by thousands without shedding their blood, or apThey have the advantage over
parently wounding their bodies.

to

fall

mortal men in every respect, and they are prepared for the work
which they are called to do.
Therefore, I say unto you, my son,
let your mind be at rest as to the manner in which I intend to slay

mine enemies. I
you, and that you

will slay

shall see.

them when they come to lay hold of

I will reveal unto you one thing after

DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED.

210

another, as you shall stand in need thereof; therefore, be of

courage, and I will be with you unto the end.

And, behold,

9.

mean by

am

say unto you, 'my people wish to

saying that I

am

waiting for them.

They

good

the Lord.

know what

think that,

if

the day of deliverance was before appointed by law, they could do

What shall
nothing neither to forward nor yet to hinder the work.

That day has never been

say unto them upon this matter?
appointed by the law of heaven but when I shall have brought
the two powers together, then the time will have come.
I am
I

compelled by law to bring those two powers together, and in order

do this I have to influence mine enemies to come up against
me; and this I could have done long since, if- my people had been

to

my

ready to preach

because

me

wished to give unto them

gospel.

and

all

the

have been very urgent with them,

wanted them to be well prepared.
It would be folly in

opportunity that
I

could,

mine enemies before

I should have prepared a

innocent people who will be
I am, therefore, waiting for those men whom I have
left alive.
called.
They are not fully prepared to preach my gospel in its

to cut off all

number

of

men

to preach to those

fulness.
10.
is

place

work

The appointed time for me to come out of my hiding

when my servants shall have prepared themselves for the

for there

is

no law

heaven which appoints the day on any

in

When I have a people to deal with who are

ignorant of me and of my works, and who are called to

other principle.
altogether

such a work as that which

heaven gives

me

and prepare them

struct

mine enemies, and

but

am

to

Therefore,

learn the

preach
Christ.

it

my

before

servants, the law of

for

it.

to establish

my

am

compelled by law to destroy

kingdom, and to save the world;

commence to deliver my people

do this when I can make all things

not compelled by law to

on a certain day.
ready.

lies

the privilege of doing the best that I can to in-

have to

let

my

principles

to others

Even

so.

servants

of

my

do

all

gospel,

that lies

that they

when they shall be sent

Amen and Amen.

to

do

in

their

power
to
be
able
may

so.

am

Jesus

THE RODS OR SCEPTRfiS OF POWER.

211

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORDER BY WHICH

ALL WORLDS ARE GOVERNED.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 127.

LISTEN unto me,

1.

for I

am

9th, 1861.

about to speak unto you con-

cerning the origin and order of all rods, which are sceptres of
power, placed in the hands of certain men according to their birtht

rights.
2.
There is an order by which all worlds are governed. To
every world which has been created there are thirteen rods, which
are used by fourteen persons who are at the head of the government of each world. The first rod belongs to the father, who is

the

first

and

of the fourteen,

is

used by him and by

his

firstborn

who is the second of the fourteen. The other twelve rods are
owned and used by the remaining twelve, who are also firstborns,

son

and whose

immediately follow the birthright of the

birthrights

firstborns.
3.

The

privilege to use his father's

rod

granted to the

is

first-

born son, because he is called to act in his father's stead.

When
the world of a high priest is in its first estate, he is seldom upon
it.
He is absent on missions, preaching the gospel upon other
earths which

and

are

passing through mortality, or in the terrestrial

and, consequently, is almost entirely absent

telestial earths,

And inasmuch

from home.

and he cannot be

at

home

as his world

sceptre in the hands of his firstborn son,

world while

He

it

is

in

its

first

estate,

and he

because he

never leaves his father's earth while

And when

an earth arrives

needs to be governed,
it, he
places his own

himself to govern

is

it

rules
is

in

his

always
its

at the first celestial point,

father's

at

first

home.
estate.

where he

is

compelled by law to govern his own earth and a mortal earth

below it, which is depending upon him to govern, save and exalt it;

and inasmuch
the law,

as a

God

cannot leave his

own

and come down upon a mortal earth

earth according to

to lead his

own

hosts

out to battle, he has to give unto his firstborn son the power to
command all his host in his stead, and to do this he has to give

unto him his sceptre, and he acts in the name and by the authority
of his father j and the hosts of heaven obey the command of the

THE RODS OR SCEPTRES OF POWER.

212

firstborn son as though the Father himself

was there commanding

them.

The

4.

inhabitants of a celestial earth are compelled to obey

command

the

authority,

own

his

field

in his absence.

is

priesthood are
5.

his

among

earth,

of labor

when he acts under his

The father's field of labor

of the firstborn son

and

upon

upon

The duty

own

children

this earth

when

and the

the

full

Father's

upon

is

firstborn son's

keys of the holy

it.

of the

Eternal Father

is

of a two-fold nature.

He

has two worlds to govern ; and in order to perform both these

duties, he remains at home with a portion of his children, and

sends his firstborn son with his host of warriors to rule the inhabitants of this earth

of

evil,

and

establish his

and save the world.

This

is

kingdom, destroy the power

the duty of the firstborn son.

And now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the president of the high priesthood upon the earth.
He claims the right
to hold a rod of power which belongs to his Father.
And in con6.

sequence of his Father being the presiding God over a quorum of

Gods, his time is occupied in the performance of his own duties,

and

in counselling with other

Gods who

are connected with him,

therefore, he cannot leave his own world ; consequently, he gives

unto his son his own sceptre, and sends him down to the mortal

earth belonging to his

quorum

to rule

it.

He

is

also compelled

by

law to swear an oath in the presence of his son that he will sustain
him, even should he be compelled to call out the entire inhabitants of every celestial earth under his

The Father

acts in

command

do

in order to

one place, and the son acts in another

so.

each

one performing their separate duties. The son, in his Father's

absence, acting for him and under his authority,
And it is the duty of the president of the high priesthood
7.
on the earth to command the heavenly host.
He must raise his
Father's rod

and give the

first

command, and when he has done

Jesus Christ must raise his Father's rod, and give the second
command to the twelve chief generals ; and each of them must
also give their separate commands in their own order, from the

so,

first

The reason

to the last.

to give the

first

Jesus gives his

command

command,

is

that the seventh angel

is

called

upon

unto the heavenly host, even before

on account of his birthright, he being

THE RODS OR SCEPTRES OF POWER.

the firstborn son of a

God who

rules

over a

213

quorum

of worlds,

must be acknowledged first, and after him the

of
authority
Jesus must be acknowledged; and this order continues from the first to the last.

and

his authority

Every world that

8.

is

created

entitled to thirteen sceptres

is

proceed from the first God of all, and

the
Father
and the twelve firstborn -sons to all
to
they belong
or
whether
There
celestial,
mortal, or in their first estate.
worlds,
or rods, which rods

is

all

a set of rods to each world, and those rods remain

own

separate earths to be used

earths which are in their

first

from one earth to another.

of rods remain
earths

become

upon

becomes

estate.

While

upon

their

upon those

Those rods are not sent

in their first estate,

each

set

the earths to which they belong until those

celestial.

Thirteen rods are a set

9.

by the firstborn sons

celestial,

and when one world

and are appointed, according

after

another

to law, to rule the

next mortal earth below, the firstborn son brings his Father's rod,
and all the rest of the twelve generals bring their rods with them.

When

they are sent by their Father to establish his

kingdom upon
work upon the earth,

the earth,

and when they have done

and

world has become celestialized, then Jesus Christ will

back again, and each of the twelve gen-

this

their

give his Father his rod

erals will

keep

their

own rods upon

their

own

earth.

never use his Father's rod after he has done with

it

Jesus will

this time, until

Father becomes the president of a quorum of Gods; then I

even as Moses will use his
(Jesus Christ) shall use his rod again,
Father's rod upon this earth.

his

10.

This

is

the order in which

all

worlds are governed; both

those which have been created, and those which hereafter shall be
created.
I

now add no more. I am the Bright and Morning

Even so. Amen and Amen.

Jesus Christ.

Star; even

INSTRUCTION FOR THE SAINTS.

214

REVELATION INFORMING THE SAINTS HOW TO

ACT WHEN THEIR ENEMIES COME TO
ARREST THE PROPHET AND
HIS ASSOCIATES.
No. 128.

gth, 1861.

WHEN

i.

to

WEBER, UTAH, November

in

you

I am ready to come in power, I will make it known

time for you to make all things ready for it.
You may

rest yourself perfectly

contented upon that matter.

You

shall not

be insulted and imposed upon by your enemies much longer.

You need not to fear the threats which they may make against you,

and think

when

that,

come up

they

against you, I shall not be

ready to meet them, for I shall.

They cannot come until I permit
them and I shall not permit them until I am perfectly ready for
;

You need not to trouble yourself about your enemies

bringing false debts against you, and threatening you with the consequence if you do not pay them.
They cannot come upon you
them.

the right time.

until

It

is

right that they should

have a clue on

you of some kind or another, in order to bring them up against

you.
They will pretend that what they do against my people will
be

done according

to

their

law.

against them, in order that they

They

bring false debts

a pretext to come up

will

may have

against my people to shed their blood pretending that my

people are thieves and will not pay their debts, and, consequently,
deserve to be slain.
They will come up to this place and strive to

up

lay hold of

you and a few more chief men who are closely conand they will offer to spare the lives of all the

nected with you

rest of

my

people

if

will

lay

their false

They wish

blood.

of law

men who

they will deliver up to them those

are the ghief authorities of

and
to

do

my

Church.

hellish

And

in this

plans in order to shed innocent

their bloodthirsty acts

under a pretence

but they will not accomplish their desire

favor their bloodthirsty appetites sufficiently to

son, either saint or sinner.

I shall

manner they

do

all

let

for

them

will

not

one per-

kill

the fighting myself.

They

shed no blood, for I will hold them as tight as though they

were screwed in a vise, until I slay them all.
I shall be the exe-

will

cutor,

and

I shall inflict the

penalty of death upon those

who

are

INSTRUCTION FOR THE SAINTS.

worthy of
men.

it.

I shall

215

not leave that work to corrupt, bloodthirsty

And, behold, I say unto you, my son, you shall not pay to
And if they sue you, and
your enemies any more unjust debts.
3.

to bring

strive

And

if

you before

their courts of law,

you

shall not go.

they seek to arrest you, you shall call my people together,

shall show themselves willing to stand by you, and pre-

and they

vent your arrest,

if it

becomes necessary.

men

Should but few

people shall surround you, and when they

see that they cannot take you, they will go back without you but

come

my

to arrest you,

when they come

feeling

the second time, they will

with a great force,

I wish to take a course to bring as

determined to take you.

many of them up to
If a large

come

this place as I possibly can, In

number

of

them should come

order to slay them.

you at the first

to take

attempt which they will make, then I shall come out and destroy
them all. In that case, I shall have gained the point that I am
All that I wish is to draw a large number of them
striving for.
to this place.

up

and

few;

my

if

but few

do not want

come

to

commence

to try to take

you

in this place with

in the first attempt, let

They
people surround you, as I have before said unto you.
be hurt by their enemies. You will see the object which

shall not

for counselling both you and my people in this

want to bring a large number of them up at the same
time before I destroy them.
It matters not to me whether they

have in view

wise.

come

in a sufficient

number

come up

at once, I will

take a certain course.

whether they

at the first time, or

have to come a second time.

come

When
out

a sufficient

upon them.

Therefore, you will

number

am

of

shall

them

compelled to

now know how

to

act

when your enemies come up to take you. I will shortly give unto
you more upon this subject. Let this suffice for the present. I
am Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen.

THE HIGH

2l6

PRIESTS'

QUORUM.

MANNER OF ORGANIZING A HIGH

PRIESTS'

QUORUM.
WEBER, UTAH, November nth, 1861.

No. 129.

LISTEN unto me, my servant Joseph, for I am about to

unto
speak
you concerning the organizing of the high priests who
are in my Church into a quorum.
1.

Inasmuch

2.

as I have organized

becomes necessary

me

for

the

presidency of

first

and the priesthood of Aaron,

Church, the apostleship,

to

it

my
now

organize the high priesthood, also.

be of great benefit to the high priests if they will do their

duties but if they do not, they will suffer loss.
They must gather
It will

themselves together and instruct each other, and seek to learn the
principles of the fulness of my gospel, and to prepare themselves
to preach

fellow

to their

it

bear the chief burden of

if

my

Much

the priests of Aaron.

The

men.

will

be required

will seek, with all their hearts,

they

high priests will have to

will be assisted by

Church, and they

at their hands,

and

themselves for

to prepare

have called them to do, I will be with them in a

powerful manner, both by visions and, by dreams, and also by
open manifestations. I will even come into their assemblies, and

the

work which

meet with them

me.

me

not see

the Lord,

And

3.

with

are

shall see

them when they meet

for I will visit them.

when they

may know that

lo, I come
I

am

faithful

they are faithful enough

if

and

behold,

sufficiently

It is their

and

met together

in

they are not sufficiently

they do
a quorum
if

faithful.

quickly.

say unto you,

it

is

my

will that

my

servant

Dow

should prepare himself to fill the office unto which

have called him.
I know his intentions.
Let him seek counsel

Alexander
I

me

that I

capacity,

occasionally,

capacity, they

am

know

quorum

see

to

and those who are

shall

They

together in a
privilege

from the mouth of

him

All

4.

the

my

by

my

it is

to instruct

Church.

servant Joseph,

who opposes

my

servant Joseph, whose right

people, whether high or low, shall seek counsel from

mouth of my

person
tion

my

in all his duties in

him.

and obey

His word

it.

shall not

I will uphold no
be called in ques-

people; but they shall obey his word in

all things,

as

ETERNAL PROGRESSION.
though

stood in their midst and spoke unto them myself.

and does

responsible for what he says

will

they

and he

shall give
I shall

the

unto

And

will
I

am

they will obey him,

my servant Joseph, that you

Dow two counsellors, such as

soon as you

And

quorum.
at

would be well

it

together as

least

let

once

capacity
they can make it convenient

set

if

servant Alexander

quorum
if

and

the Lord.

my

priests

into

constantly with him, influencing him,

and, ere long, all the world shall feel

behold, I say unto you,

show unto you.

high

them

go astray

am

And

am

for I

obey me,

shall not

his power.
5.

217

if

you would gather

and organize

can,

them meet
in

each

Let them

together

and

week,

rise

up

like

in

oftener,

men and

themselves against evil.

They are my high priests, and I
take care of them if they will cling to me with all their hearts.
now give unto you no more on this subject. Let this suffice

for the present.

am

Bright and Morning

and Amen.

and Shepherd of Israel, and the

Even so. Amen
even
Star;
Jesus Christ.
the Stone

REVELATION CONCERNING THE LAW OF ETERNAL

PROGRESSION.
WEBER, UTAH, November nth, 1861.

No. 130.

WHAT

i.

that

shall I say

your mind

is

eternal progression.

unto you,

my servant Joseph?

perceive

much burdened in relation to the principle of

You cannot see the order by which, consist-

second and third firstborn sons, and also all others of

who are heirs by law to the godhead, can
become Gods. I have not, as yet, revealed unto you in its fulness

ently, the

the sons

of the Gods,

the principle of eternal progression.

I have only revealed unt'o
the
order
which
the
firstborn
sons
arrive at the godhead.
you
by

This

have perfectly revealed unto you

but

have

much more

to reveal unto
I

you concerning the principle of eternal progression.

will shortly reveal unto you the order by which all those who

do not

fall

godhead.

from exaltation in

their

The order by which

the second firstborn,

second

estate,

arrive

at the

and

others

all

ETERNAL PROGRESSION.

2l8

who are heirs by birthright to the godsomewhat from the order of the firstborn

of the sons of the Gods,

differs

head, progress,

The

sons.

firstborn sons of the

different in

its

Gods have an order

and other sons become Gods.

No God can have more than one
2.
can

son.

call his only begotten

and are of the

royal blood,

first

are of the second order; thus

rights,

and

altogether

nature from the order by which second firstborn

firstborn

son,

whom

he

Only begotten sons are of the

order and the second born sons

all

the sons of the

they follow each other in their

own

Gods have
The

their

order.

first-

born son steps out first, and the second, in course of time, follows
him ; then the third, and so on, until all who are heirs to that
the firstborn

become Gods. Therefore, the order by which

sons become Gods, differs in its nature to the order

by which

the rest arrive at the godhead.

blessing step out to

all

You may

3.

rest yourself satisfied,

my

son, in

relation to

the

You cannot understand

the separate
laws of eternal progression.
I deemed
orders of progression except I reveal them unto you.
it wise
only to give unto you a partial knowledge of the principles
I could not reveal unto you
of eternal progression and exaltation.
You know that I have continued to reveal
things at once.

all

unto you one principle after another, from the time that I commenced with you until now. You know that, if I had revealed

my kingdom any faster unto you than what I

I have never, since this
have done, you could not have borne it.
world began, revealed the hidden mysteries of eternity to any
You have been placed
other prophet as fast as I have unto you.

the hidden things of

in a

more

prophet

difficult position,

who came

and have suffered more than any other

and

before you, or that will ever succeed you,

your situation compelled

me

to drive things ahead.

Therefore, I

was compelled to deal with you in a different manner to that in

which I have ever dealt with any other prophet ; but your afflictions are

now almost

Lift

4.

I will shortly

are

of you.

to walk

up

and bear

it.

to your post like a man, and

I know that you
the wicked out of your way.
I do not expect
able of yourself to do but little.

move

weak, and

much

over.

up your head, and stand

I will

do the
and

to your post,

All that I require of you is

fighting.
I will take your burden upon myself,

THE DECEITFULNESS OF THE WORLD.

19

And now, behold, I say unto you, that I will shortly reveal
5.
unto you the principles of eternal progression and exaltation in
their fulness.
Therefore, fret not, neither be impatient, but wait

my time, and all

Amen and Amen.

will

be

well.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

THE DECEITFULNESS OF THE WORLD.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 131.

i2th, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my son, you think that the law of
heaven gives great scope unto the wicked even power to afflict
;

the pure in heart

who

are compelled to bear their

and

insults

abuse~to such an extent that they have no real pleasure upon the
earth.

Both you and my people have suffered so much from the

2.
hands of your enemies, that you are induced to believe that the
law of heaven either gives unto the wicked the power to oppress
the righteous

and unreasonable

to a painful

extent, or that I

do

duty in this matter, and prevent such oppression for

you consider that both you and my people are oppressed by them
You consider that they
until your lives are a burden unto you.
not do

my

have power over you, and that they trample your rights under their
You say that
feet, and that there appears to be no help for you.
all

that

that I
filled

for

have yet done has been to promise to deliver you, and

this repeatedly, but that I have never yet ful-

have done

my

me.

You

courage which
enemies, while

You
and

You

promises.

you are weary of waiting

you cannot raise that amount of

also say that

consider that

necessary to enable you to strive against your

apparently, give unto them the victory over you.
consider that you cannot struggle against both them and me ;
that I

is

I,

am

assisting

remain upon you

and

them by allowing

that,

things to continue so long,

because

you can hardly

move

their

have allowed

oppression to
this state of

raise sufficient faith to

Having suffered so
much, during such a long period of time, you think that the
promise of God is news too good to be true. You have been so

believe that I

shall

ever

it

off you.

THE DECEITFULNESS OF THE WORLD.

220

much accustomed
men,
to

hope

me

for anything better.

make you

to

and abuse of your fellow

and it is difficult for you

to bear the oppression

you have become inured to

that

On

this

it

account

it is

very

difficult for

you and

believe that I shall ever deliver

my peoalthough you know that, if I act according to the law, which I

cannot break, I cannot fail to deliver my people.

ple,

You have

seen but little in the world besides abuse and

and
deceit,
having been so often deceived by people upon the
are
almost afraid to believe and trust in me.
O how
earth, you
3.

hard

me

for

it is

to deal with

men upon

the earth

But you

may

venture with -safety to believe on my word.

If people upon the
earth have deceived you, I have not, neither will I ever do so.
All my prophets whom I have sent upon the earth have seen so

much

of

its

wickedness and deceit, which are

its

leading principles,

they have scarcely expected to meet with anything else.

When the truth was told them, they could hardly believe it. Even

that

when

spoke unto them, they were almost ready to believe that I

unto the children of men, who will not believe a word
lied,
that comes from my mouth unless I give unto them irresistible
I

like

evidence of
that

it

its

and then they

truth,

might come from

will scarcely believe

a wicked source.

Do

what

it,

fearing

I will, I

can-

not deal with them with any degree of satisfaction.

The deceit
of this world afflicts the minds of all people who come into it
until they have no confidence in each other, nor yet in me.
It is
the foundation of
exists
4.

all

the disunion, affliction

and sorrow which now

among men.

And

behold, I say unto you,

which yon have seen

in

my

son, that

it is

the deceit

the world which has injured you.

You

look for nothing else but deceit among the children of men.
And
when I speak unto you, you can scarcely believe me. To believe

what a person says

is

out of the

common

mind could have been kept

that your

course of things.

unaffected

O,

when you have

seen the deceit that has been practiced in the world.

I could
with
have
satisfaction
to
and
worked
both
then,
greater
myself,
you

man been created upon the earth

humble and faithful as you are. You are
beloved both by me and my Father above all men that ever lived
upon the earth. You are even equal, in honesty and virtue, to my

with you

for

never before has a

as unassuming, honest,

THE MISSION OF MOSES.

Father.
all

others

221

Your love of and firmness to the truth surpasses that of

who ever lived upon this earth before you, or that will

And oh, how it pains me to see how you have

been injured by the deceit which you have experienced among^
men
Oh, how it pains me to endure the suspicions of the man

ever succeed you.

with
to

whom

right

all

power under
from him.

his feet

Sut

I will

has greatly afflicted

but I shall not be burdened with it much longer,

all

in times past

for I will

down

to bring

is

it

speedily remove

me

so closely connected, and through whom I have

all my miracles among men, and whose

am

work and perform

suspicion far

suddenly remove

it

from him.

It

And

after

that,

he

will

I will give unto him all that

not be suspicious of me any more.
he wishes to have, and then he will be satisfied.
I am the Light

and Life of the world

even Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and

so.

Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING MOSES WHEN HE WENT

TO DELIVER THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL
OUT OF THE HANDS OF PHARAOH.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 132.

i3th, 1861.

i.
LISTEN unto my words, which are quick and powerful,
sharper than a two-edged sword, and I will reveal unto you many
You have often wondered how I dealt with my servant
things.

Moses while

was performing such mighty miracles through him,

Pharaoh and destroying Egypt.
I was with him

in overthrowing

myself.
tinually,

mouth
lower

by

I stood by his side, and he saw

even as one man sees another.

to mouth.

it.

told

him when

me before his
And I spoke

to raise his rod,

eyes con-

unto him

and when

to

And when he smote

his side

and

told

And when

him

the Egyptians with plagues, I stood

what kind of a plague to smite Egypt

by virtue of his authority, pronounced a

upon the Egyptians, I fulfilled it. It was his duty to pronounce curses upon his enemies, and it was my duty to fulfil them.
Thus we worked together in unison, each one performing his own

with.

he,

curse

part.

If he

had pronounced a curse upon anything, and

had not

THE MISSION OF MOSES.

222
fulfilled

by

was bound

it

should have broken the celestial law of heaven

it,

to

make

his

He

words good.

for

was com-

also

pelled by the same law not to pronounce a curse upon anything

And he never broke the law of
until I had told him to do so.

heaven while he was upon the

curse upon

anything until I told

failed.

When

earth,

and when

to stand

by

He

earth.

him

to

do so

never pronounced a
and his word never
;

the president of the high priesthpod

there

his side.

is

trouble on hand, I

cannot

fail

to

do

am

this

upon the

is

compelled by law
but I

am

not com-

when he is not in trouble.

by
pelled by
who
enemies
are striving to destroy
When he is surrounded by
stand
his
side
then, I would have
him, if I did not come and
by
I
If
should neglect him then, I should
broken the law of heaven.
be of no use neither to him nor yet to my people if I did that, I
the "law to stand

his side

should entirely neglect

battles of

my

people,

my

and

duty

for

to establish

it

is

my

duty to

my kingdom upon

fight the

the earth

and even when the president of the high priesthood is

upon the earth it is my duty to guard him when he is not ap-

forever

I am compelled by the law of

parently surrounded by enemies.
Mine angels
heaven to take care of him from his childhood up.
have guarded him from his infancy ; but he has not always seen

them.

And

2.

behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, I did

my servant Moses until he was called to use

not give the rod unto

it,

had given unto him the rod before he was called to use
should have broken the law of heaven ; for it forbids me the

If I

it.

hands until you are called

have dealt with you even as I dealt with my servant
Moses, for thou art he, and my dealings with him are always the
same.
Let him come to the earth whenever he may, he is always
privilege of delivering the rod into your

to use

it.

one with me,

had

for

When my

3.

together.

servant

prepared him,

fully

Israel.

we work

Moses was upon the

him to Egypt to

I sent

earth,

deliver

and when

my

people,

met him there and delivered unto him the rod.

But

how he did murmur against me while I was raising him up

And when I sent him from his father-in-law in Midian to Pharaoh
in Egypt, I

had hard work

could not deliver

my

to get

him

started.

He

said that

he

people, and that the Egyptians would laugh

THE MISSION OF MOSES.

Even

at him.

after I

had given unto him

move him.

all

223
the keys of the holy

gave him all the keys

of the holy priesthood while he lived with his father-in-law, Jethro.
I did not wish him to go to Egypt until I had (with the exception
priesthood, I

had hard work

to

of placing the rod in his hand), fully prepared him for the work
which I had called him to do.
He said that he did not wish to

go to Egypt to be laughed at, and after this manner he contended

with me.
He fought against me with all his might.

had promised to meet him in Egypt and give unto him

and also the power necessary for the work that I had
called him to do; but he did not fully believe me.
He feared
I

5.

the rod,

He,

therefore,

the

fulfil the promise that I had made unto him.

went to Egypt with faltering steps, murmuring all
he arrived there.
Nevertheless, I met him there

should not

that

way

until

according to the promise which I had

strengthened him until he was satisfied.

had

fulfilled

the promise which I

made unto

And when

him, and I

he saw that

had made unto him, he humbled

himself greatly before me.

At first, he could \not believe ; but
when I had given unto him the rod, he placed all confidence in

me, and afterwards

his faith never failed.

He

had the strongest

a prophet had upon the earth.

behold, I say unto you my son that, after

faith that ever

6.

And

have placed the rod

in

faith will

never

shall

fail

your hands, your

you.
then suddenly become strong.
You have murmured
but you have not murmured against me
against me many times
more
than
Moses
did, although the spirit that now dwells in
any

You

will

your body

is

the

same

that formerly dwelt in the

and, for convenience, I

at other times,

my

sometimes

call

servant Joseph.

you

my

body of Moses;

servant Moses, and

The bodies

that

you have

inhabited are two, distinct bodies, but the spirit is the same.
And now, I say unto you, lift up your head and be strong,
7.

and know

that I will

You

be as

faithful

unto you as

was unto

my

ser-

never justly have cause to complain of me.

I now give unto you no more.
Let this suffice for the present,
and I will, shortly, speak unto you again. I am Jesus Christ.

vant Moses.

Even

so.

shall

Amen and Amen.

THE OLD CHURCH.

THE FIRST PRESIDENCY.

224

REVELATION CONCERNING THE FIRST PRESIDENCY, AND THE TWELVE APOSTLES OF

THE OLD CHURCH.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 133.

LISTEN unto me,

i.

my

son,

and

1861.

i4th,

speak unto you conI gave unto them a

I will

cerning the apostles of the old Church.

chance to save their lives, but they would not accept of it.
They
treated my words lightly.
They considered them scarcely worthy
of their notice.
They felt so great that my words had but little

While

weight with them.

to

them

was sending revelation

after revelation

when

for their consideration, they thought that,

should

see that they would neither hearken unto them, nor respond to the

which

call

made upon them,

had me

thought that they

selves against

me,

fast,

should give up the chase.

They
and that, if they should set them-

could do nothing.

In

tered themselves/ that they could overpower

to them,

up

and

thought that they

and

that they

had

all

this

me

way they

would continue unmolested.

the bishops

and leading

had no chance

flat-

that I should give

authorities

They
under

them.
They
and
called
power,
upon all
the people throughout this Territory, who. had not received their
endowments, to come up and receive them. They wanted help
to fight against me; and they thought that, if they could get

their control,
set

that I

themselves against

me

with

at all with

all their

people bound to them by their wicked oaths, they would

uphold them while they fought against me.
By so ~doing, they
to
so
that
I
could
not obtain a footblock
expected
up my way

all

my

hold

among my

people.

ceive that there was

it)

them

"let

slide,"

They thought

that

when

me I should
and abandon my work; but,
no chance

for

should per-

(as they call

to

use their

I can make them give

language, "there is no back out to me."
without
can
neither
tie my hands nor
way
any difficulty.
They

block up

and

my

They can make no bands

way.

that too, without putting myself to

wickedness

Of

all

earth, they are the

me

as they have.

men who

much

that I cannot break,

trouble.

Oh,

their

ever held the apostleship upon the

most corrupt ; none others have ever insulted

They have done all that lay in their power to

THE OLD CHURCH.

THE FIRST PRESIDENCY

Adam's

destroy

posterity,

and

to send this world

225

back to

native

its

be brought to
would destroy
light, and to be kno^n by their fellow men, they
Adam's posterity, and disorganize his world. O what love theyRather than

element.

have

them
of

any of

their failings to

fellow men ( ? )
They are not worthy of human
What shepherds my people have had to take care of
My people may blame me for calling and placing those

for their

forms.

men

suffer

over them

them

assist

me

but I did not

call

them

the rest were called by men.

than those, I should be hard

them

forget

when

I shall

but I

will

set

repay them for

only a few

I called

all.

If I

had no

better

for help.
all

men

shall

to

not

abominations

their

have brought them to the place where

can do

so.

My people ought not to blame me for their unfaithfulness. I was

compelled, in the infancy of my Church, to call some men to act
and when I called some of those apostles, I
in the priesthood
;

had not many men

to choose from,

consequently, I did the best

I could.
2.

Those who have been called

I

Young,

him the

never called

for I

authority to call

any

to the apostleship

never spoke unto him.

person to

by Brigham
I

never gave

the apostleship;

for

that

He took that authority upon himright does not belong to him.

as
he
has
in
I called him through
done
other
self,
many
things.
servant
to
Smith
over
the
my
Joseph
preside
apostleship; and I
never called him to fill any other office in my Church.
He has
assumed one thing after another. He could not be satisfied until
If he had not done that
he had placed himself in Moses' seat.
thing,

but had humbled himself sufficiently, his life would have

but, in consequence of his presumption, I shall be
;

been spared

compelled by law to move him out of Moses'

sit

in

that seat after I

never placed himself in

to

move him

out of

it.

for I never sustain that

am

He

seat.

cannot

move him out. If he had

it
would
never
have become necessary
it,
When he placed himself there, I left him
ready to

which

have not appointed

and

never

He unlawfully assumed the rights of

appoint except by law.
which
act
him
to destruction ; and not him only,
has
led
another,
but also the rest of the apostles who are connected with him.
Had it not been for that act, I should not have entirely forsaken

them.

could not sustain another in the place of

my

servant

THE OLD CHURCH.

THE FIRST PRESIDENCY.

226

Moses

abandoned them

therefore, I

and when

did

the

so,

and they did not know the differnot

know
do
me
from the devil.
ence.
They
They are so far
do
not
know
the
of
that
operations
they
my holy messengers
gone
from the operations of devils.
devil undertook to lead them,

3.

that

The enquiring mind might think

Brigham Young shquld assume the

the high priesthood

that he

would do

but

was

it

wicked

that

act,

not.

and

that

it

was fore-ordained

place of the president of

It

was known

that he

would

heaven

in

also

lead

my

but he was not appointed to do it.

It was
his dishonesty, presumption, and blindness which caused him to
do it. None of my people were fore-ordained to commit sin.

people to destruction

Sometimes they commit

because they choose to do it.
on
of
account
sometimes
blindness.
Some commit
sin wilfully ;
under
and
some
one
sin under
another; but none are
impression,

They do

it

If they were, I
compelled by an irresistible decree to do so.
for
them
it.
a
Such
could not justly punish
principle would forfor
of
those
men who are at the
crime.
Some
bid all punishment

head of the old Church, committed sin because they were blinded
and overpowered by the devil and others of them have committed sin through their carelessness and dishonesty.
They chose
;

to

do

it

when

that

devil,

both
If I
into

because they loved

I

them

offered

it.

But the

difficulty

with

them

is

deliverance out of the hands of the

they would not accept of

it,

but continued to sin against

and knowledge, which proves that they are corrupt men.

suffer the devil to overcome my servants, and to lead them
bondage, it is my duty, if they will hearken unto me, and
light

accept deliverance, to deliver them out of his hands

but

if

they

proves that they are as corrupt as the devil is who led

them into the sin that they afe all of one mind. I sent unto
will not,

it

I pleaded with them as a father

promised to pardon all the sins which
of the devil.
they had committed while they were in the hands

those

men

offer

after

pleads with his son

offer.

and

Notwithstanding all that I offered them, they clung to the devil,

because they loved him better than they loved me.
They would

What are they worthy

not accept of deliverance out of his hands.
of?
They are worthy of the same treatment that the devil is for
;

sin better than

they love the devil better than they love God, and

THE OLD CHURCH.

THE FIRST PRESIDENCY.

righteousness.

with him.

They ought to go with the devil, and they shall go

for they
will send them all off the earth together
;

surpass in wickedness

before them.

227

all

men

that I ever called to the priesthood

In former times

have seen

servants

my

whom

have delivered them

have called to the priesthood, in trouble, and I

out of it time after time, and they humbled themselves before
with

and

all their hearts,

upon them.

ferred

felt

me

thankful for the blessing which I con-

But these men, when I offered them deliverit

they must be slain but they cannot

ance, would not accept of

wear a martyr's crown. They have loved to live with the devil,
and they shall die with him. They have been one with him in

what apostles
and in death they shall not be separated.
They are a disgrace both to me and my Father, and
they are
I do not intend that they shall take my name into their corrupt
life,

mouths very many more

times.

will shortly stop their breath.

people but a few more days.

They
use my name to obtain an influence over my people ; and while
professing to be my servants, they act like devils ; and thus they

They

shall not deceive

my

make my people belive that I am as corrupt as they are.

now add no more. I am the light and life of the world;
even Jesus Chiist.
Even so. Amen and Amen.

strive to
I

THE MANNER

IN WHICH REVELATIONS ARE

GIVEN TO THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 134.

BEHOLD,

1.

know
are

of

me

I say

unto you,

communicated

to

you

reveal this matter unto

2.

am

my

the whole secret of the

;

son,

you have often desired to

in which revelations

could not, when

commenced

and hidden mysteries of

deem

it

wise to fully

now.

you
have often told you before, I
compelled to reveal things unto you

As

1861.

manner

but I did not

until

i5th,

am

governed by law, and

in their

proper order.

with you, reveal unto you the deep

my kingdom. I was obliged to comwith you in a small way first.

I have revealed, and shall
continue to reveal unto you from time to time as you are able to
bear it, all necessary information.

mence

228

THE MANNER

IN

WHICH REVELATIONS ARE GIVEN.

And

behold, I say unto you, my son, that I and my Father

who are nearly related to us by birthwhere
we meet together in council ; and
a
have
holy place
right,
all the books which contain the celestial law, and all other laws by
3.

and other

which

chief authorities

first and second estates are governed, are

and by consulting them from time to time we
the information necessary to govern Adam's posterity.

worlds in their

all

in our possession

obtain

all

All the laws which will be given to you to govern this world are in
our possession, and we shall shortly commence to reveal them

You need

unto you.

mence

to give unto

when

not think that the time

my

people the law

shall

a great way off; for

is

comwhen

once begin, I will move things out of their way quickly.

They
need not to think that I shall not have an opportunity to give unto
I

them a law before the temple

of the

first

have cut
pelled to

is built,

things that I shall reveal

for

unto

my

people

mine enemies from among them.

give unto them a law in order that

be one

It will

shall.

I shall

off

after

shall

be com-

may be

able to

no people can be governed without a law. Let

think
about
this, and prepare themselves for it.
my people
When
the
4.
temple shall have been built unto me in Jackson

govern them

for

County, I shall then begin to send

earth, and I will make them abide

my
it.

law to the nations of the

I

will

send

it

from one

nation to another, and I will cut off everything that opposes it.
In establishing it throughout the earth, I shall cut off the earth's
inhabitants by millions.

But

shall

not give the law unto the

nations of the earth as soon as I shall give

it

unto

my people.

My

because they will need to be governed by

people
for it is according to the decree of heaven that the law should
it
first be given unto my people, that by abiding it themselves they
will

have

it first,

may be
receive

prepared to send
it

many

it

to the nations of the earth.

years before

mine enemies

will.

They

They

will

will receive

This is
from me, but mine enemies will receive it from them.
the order in which it will come to the earth, and be transferred
it

from one nation to another.

And now behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, I will

5.
make known unto you the way in which I give unto you the revelations of my Father. As I have said unto you before, so I say unto
you again my Father has a high council in heaven, where we dwell,

THE MANNER
and the condition of

IN

WHICH REVELATIONS ARE GIVEN.

this earth

heaven to the

earth,

say unto you that

whatever until

has

first

whose duty

and from the earth

we never

it

very often brought before our

it is to minister from

is

notice by the ministering angels,

first

229

to heaven.

And

behold, I

give you a revelation upon any subject

passed through our council, where it is

a recording angel, then tried by the law ; afteris signed both by my Father and myself and forwarded
We give unto you the sense contained in every revelation

written by

wards

it

to you.

You do not speak as perfect a language

which we send unto you.
We could not give unto you a revelation in our
as we do.
You know that you are
language, except that you could speak it.
not fluent in your own language, and we have to convey to you the
ideas contained in our revelations in the best and plainest manner
that

we

If

can.

reveal unto you

you were fluent in your own language we could

more perfectly than we do but with the knowl;

edge you have we are enabled to convey unto you any idea that
we may wish to convey. There is not a perfect language now

spoken upon the earth, not even by those who are the most highly
educated among men.
One nation need not boast of its language
being more perfect than that of another nation, for

upon the

And

6.

all

languages

earth are imperfect.

behold, I say unto you, my son, I am often by your

I can come
you while you are writing revelations.

side dictating

from heaven unto you in a few minutes, according to your time;

and when I cannot conveniently come myself to dictate you, I
send one of the angels who sit in council with my Father and me,

who understands

all

revelations that

we send unto

you, even as

understand them, and he dictates you, acting for me, in

my

we

name,

and by my authority. I am very often with you myself, although I

do not often show myself unto you while you are writing. I am forbidden
until I

manner
should

to

show myself unto you

come
in

know

that,

when you

myself, or one of the angels

heaven,

is

so.

manner

that will satisfy you,

by your

sicfe

down to write a
who belong to the

sit

We

revelation, either

high council of

even put words into

dictating you.
all with the
I
exception of writing them.

your mind, and we do

am Jesus Christ; even he who

Even

in a

remain with you.

You will now understand the
which we give unto the revelations of our will.
You
to

Amen and Amen.

is

now by your

side dictating you.

THE COMING OF THE ENEMIES.

230

REVELATION CONCERNING THE COMING OF THE

ENEMIES AGAINST THE PEOPLE
OF THE LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 135.

LISTEN unto

1.

my

words,

which are quick and powerful,

for I am about to speak unto

sharper than a two-edged sword

you concerning your enemies.
are

They

2.

now

i6th, 1861.

preparing themselves for another struggle with

late
but they now

They have been very quiet of

my people.
think that they will set themselves in a way that will enable them
to accomplish something when they make another attempt. When
;

they recently came up against my people, it was with the intention

of destroying them ; which they would have attempted to do, had

But their plan fell through.

people sufficiently resisted them.
not
then
the
did
work; therefore they have to try
accomplish
They
think
their skill again.
that
They
they will get a clear hold the

my

next time that they try their luck. They now feel ashamed of themselves on account of being foiled in their attempt to commit the

bloody act

and they think

they try their

that before they quit

make

will

the next time

a clear job of

it.
hand, they
They feel
I am now ready for
determined not to be thwarted any more.
them.
I will lift up a standard against them when they come the
next time, and they shall meet with opposition.

All

3.

that

me.

This

at

require

herds of the old Church

require at

the hands

of

the

chief

shep-

send a large company against

their hands; and if they do not do so
is

to

make them do it for I will thwart them in their

They are set against others
attempts until they come to my terms.
much
as
are
of my servants as
they
against you and if they send
to
take either you or those men who are closely
up but a few men
willingly, I

will

connected with you, and of

ple shall prevent them, even

whom
if

have before spoken,

they should be obliged to

my

peo-

commit

violence upon them in order to do so.

My people can prevent a
few of them from laying hold of you, or any of my servants, without much assistance from me; nevertheless, I shall be present,

and

if

my

power

is

needed,

I shall

use

it.

But

do not wish

to

THE COMING OF THE ENEMIES.

come

out of

my

23!

hiding place to attend to a few of mine enemies.

men themselves if they are not

people can deal with a few

My

and are

afraid of them,

as to give

whom

take away those

do

willing to

much

be afraid of them so

will

people need not to

so.

My

way

to them,

come

for.

and

shall

let

them

try the in-

they
people in this matter, and see if they are willing to
mine enemies lay hold of my servants and take them away ;
of

tegrity
let

my

in consequence of such unfaithfulness on the part of my

towards
my servants, I should be compelled to step out to
people
of
mine enemies at a time when I do not want to
a
few
destroy

and

do

if,

and destroy them

so, I shall reject

all,

and defend my servants

myself.

When mine

4.

enemies come, whether they be few or many, I

If
watch the movements of my people.

be here, and

shall

I shall

as I command them, they will take good care

Let
them not put me to any unnecessary trouble
my
for they must be taken
unfaithfulness
to my servants
their
through
I
not require any imof
or
me.
do
care
either by my people
by

my

people

of

do

will

servants.

hands of

possibilities at the

me

come

to

out of

my
When a

before the time.

come

They ought not to compel

mine enemies
number of them come, then I will

my people.

hiding place to destroy

great

out and destroy them

all,

even as

have

do what they can; and what they cannot

shall try them to see whether they are true

ple
I

will

give

unto them credit for

pleased with

me

in

many

the day of

all

the

said.

do, I will

Let

to me, or not

good they

do.

my

do
I

peo-

myself.
;

and

am

well

and I hope that they will be true to

do not wish to doubt their honesty, but

of them,
I

trial.

duty bound to put them on their guard, in order that they

save their lives on that day.

I feel in

may
5.

liable

to

know what mortal men

become excited when

If they could

They are weak, and very

they are surrounded by enemies.

are.

keep themselves from becoming excited, they might

upon for where there is no excitement,

with safety be depended

people be aware of excitement, and let

^them be steady-minded, and then they can be depended upon.
Let them hearken unto my words, and obey them, and all will be
there

is

Let

certainty.

well with them.

Jesus Christ.

Even

my

am
so.

the

Light and Life of the world; even

Amen

arfd

Amen.

HIGH PRIESTS' MEETINGS.

232

THE LAW BY WHICH THE HIGH PRIESTS ARE

GOVERNED WHEN THEY ARE ASSEMBLED
IN

CAPACITY.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 136.

THE

1.

QUORUM

president of the high priests'

in the discharge of his duties.

He

quorum

lyth, 1861.

shall

shall take the lead,

be punctual
and be an

example of piety and goodness to those who are of the same order
He shall appoint a place and time for the high priests'
is.

as he

meet

to

quorum
be the

and, at the place and time appointed, he should

He shall open the meeting by singing and

to attend.

first

prayer ; and afterwards, he shall salute his brethren and deliver the
first speech, and in doing so he shall not occupy more than fifteen
minutes.

He

shall then deliver the

meeting into the hands of his

brethren for them to occupy the remainder of the time, with the
exception of about ten minutes, which shall be left for him to offer

may deem necessary. The high priests

not occupy more than ten minutes each.
And

such closing remarks as he

who speak

shall

while they endeavor to speak in my name, they shall seek the

guidance of the holy spirit, and if they will do so, it will influence

them and guide

their tongues.

And

while they are met together to edify each other, their

time shall not be taken up by those who hold higher authority than
themselves, except any member of the first presidency should
2.

come

into their assembly.

They

shall

have

full liberty to

the high priests as the spirit shall lead them.

liberty

to speak in

preside over

all

the

address

They have

any quorum meeting

my Church,
quorums of my Church, and all other
in

full

for they
presi-

dents therein are subject to them.

The president of the high priests' quorum will, if disposed,
3.
have the liberty to call on any of the apostles to address the meetings

but, unless called upon, the apostles

in the high priest's meetings.

ing of their

own
4.

duties,

Let

The

have no

right to speak
have
a
apostles
quorum meet-

own; therefore, let them attend to it, discharge

and leave the high priests to discharge theirs.

all

the organized

quorums of

my Church

their

attend to their

TO THE PROPHET.

own

upon each

duties (and not infringe

lawful

and

And

5.

my

right in

more than two hours

other's rights),

for this

is

sight.

wisdom

is

it

233

at

that the high

each meeting

priests should not

and they

shall

occupy

close eax:h

meeting with singing and prayer.

6.
I am the Lord, and I have given this law
therefore, it shall
be observed by the high priests of my Church from this time
;

henceforth.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

TO THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 137.

let

your

unto you,

I say

BEHOLD,

1.

not to

am

you too soon

they

if

coming

They cannot come upon

that
I want them to come;
way

ready for them.

come

and

if

way

that I wish

will

only hearken unto

in the

they are not willing to

them

servant Joseph, that you need

through fear of your enemies

droop

spirit

upon you before

my

ipth, 1861.

to,

have commanded them

my

come up against my people in the

make them do so, if my people

will

words, and assist

me

in the

way

that I

to.

have been revealing one principle after another unto you

order to prepare you to meet them when they
come up against you. I have revealed unto you almost all that is
2.

at a rapid speed, in

necessary to prepare you to meet your enemies, no matter how

soon they come up, if they only come right.
I can come up to
in
minute's
even
a
All
that
you any time,
you need now
warning.

me

come up

to you and give unto you the rod; and that

time
when
it is necessary.
any
You
understand
the
way in which I intend to work with
3.
in which the army of heaven will go
know
the
order
You
you.
forth to war; you are well informed upon this matter.
When I
is

for

I can

am

do

to

at

by your

you require

side, continually telling

at

my

hands?

You

you what
say

in

to do,

what more do

your feelings that you

require nothing more than that. "But, will you come up to me in

the way which you have promised to come, and deliver your own

T0 THE PROPHET.

234

whom

you have gathered together even those who have

to the fulness of the gospel?
Yes.
I will
obedience
yielded
I
deliver all those of my people who are worthy to be delivered.

people

will deliver all those

who

are

my

who

friends,

love the truth.

am

compelled to renew my
I
should
not need to tell you the
unto
you repeatedly.
promises
same thing over and over again so many times as I have done, if

Through your

4.

restlessness

you could place your confidence in me.

once or twice, it would be all-sufficient.
once, and you understood
as

good

if I

told

you the

it,

that

is all

it

you one thing

If I told
told

If I
is

you the truth

It is as

necessary.

same thing a thousand times over

but

you are not satisfied except that I will keep renewing my promises
You may set your mind at rest. All is
unto you time after time.
I am by your
And behold,

well.
5.

side.

say unto you, that

attention to the calls of

to them.

mine enemies.

I will take the responsibility

through

their difficulties

all

And

6.

My

people what to do

my

I will tell

upon

if

people shall pay no

people are not subject

my

myself.

if

they will do

will

they will do as I

behold, I say unto you,

and

my people
command them.

son, I will watch the

my

ments of mine enemies, and I will

plans which they are laying to destroy

it

see

move-

make known unto you

the

my people, as they suppose.

necessary information from time to time
You shall not be taken unawares
concerning their movements.
by them ; but when the test comes, you will be perfectly satisfied
I will give

with

my

unto you

all

dealings with you in every respect.

until the test

be afraid of

comes

it

coming

ple will be liberated.

then
;

can

for

You

when
will

satisfy you.
it

cannot

You do

satisfy

comes, both you and

then be

set free,

you

not need to

and you

my

peo-

will

have

the liberty to travel where you wish to without the fear of being

molested by an enemy.
that

therefore,

Christ,

Amen.

the

prepare,

You
for

it

will
is

not feel your weakness after

close

Son of the Eternal Father.

upon you.
Even so.

am Jesus
Amen and

TO THE PROPHET.

TO THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 138.

ipth, 1861.

I could give unto you the

. You say that you are satisfied that
You are satisfied that I have
theory of the fulness of my gospel.
the power to reveal unto you the secret things of eternity
in this
;

But you say that you are not satisfied

You say that you do not know to your

respect you are satisfied.

in relation to

satisfaction
not.

O,

my

power.

whether

how hard

have the power to cut

it is

for

confidence to believe that

me

to

I shall

off

mine enemies, or

deal with you.

give

You have

not

unto you the power over,

but you almost believe that I shall leave you, and

your enemies
let your enemies take you, and do what they like with you.
You
;

actually believe that I will not sustain you.

You

think that I have

them drive you from place to place, and that I have always
given them power over you; and you cannot think that I ever
If I had intended to let the people
intend to stay their course.
let

of this Territory go on as they were doing, I should not have interthem in their course, and, consequently I should not

rupted

have called you, and

afflicted

have done nothing, as

priesthood.

You know

you with them.

that I

but give unto you the keys of the holy

that I have done but little, as yet.
I have

know

yet,

I will satisfy you

only been preparing you for your work.
that I have the power when the enemies come up against me.
You must place confidence in me, and go on following the dic-

And as I have satisfied you with

tates of my holy messengers.
the theory, I will satisfy you with the power
therefore, go on,
;

and be

Amen.

steadfast.

am

Jesus

Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and

THE SAINTS COUNSELLED TO

236

RESIST.

THE LORD PROMISES TO VISIT THE PROPHET.

THE SAINTS COUNSELLED TO RESIST
THEIR ENEMIES.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 139.

am

BEHOLD,

1.

moves

the Life and Light of the world

forth in the midst of darkness,

hendeth him

And

not.

am

diligently to that

about to speak unto you,

my

in

servant

my

My Father

has sent

reveal things of great importance unto you.

lay

even he who

by your side dictating you therefore, hearken

which I am about to make known unto you for you

soon witness great scenes.

will

and the darkness compre-

am now

Joseph.

20th, 1861.

power

me

specially to

have done

all

that

inform your judgment, and to post you up;

to

now begin

to work with you in a more powerful mancompelled to draw near unto you therefore, prepare yourself to come into my presence, for in a few days I shall
And you
unveil my face unto you, and you shall see my glory.

and

I shall

ner.

am now

shall see all things as they are with

you

shall

be

Your enemies

2.

me.

know your

desires,

and

satisfied.

a number of

my

are determined to destroy you,

servants,

if

and with you

they themselves are not destroyed in

They say that they see clearly enough that my peohumble themselves and be obedient unto them. They
they have already twice tried my people, and they have

the attempt.
ple will not

say that

bid defiance to them and trampled their words under their feet as
a thing of naught, and they will not endure it.
They say, also,
that they will slay every person that has

fulness of

gospel.

selves in the

greatly insulted

When

3.

tion

an

by

my

dignity has

been

people.

I sent to their chief

for their

feet as

yielded obedience to the

are not slain our-

" If we
They should say,
attempt."
They think that their

my

shepherds revelation after revelamy words under their

consideration, they trampled

idle tale,

and thereby greatly insulted my dignity and I

I would not bear it.
They did not care for
;

might have said that

my

my dignity either but I bore their insults. I

out upon them and cut them off as soon as they had

rights, or for

did not

come

THE SAINTS COUNSELLED TO

insulted me.

addresses,

me.

them more than

sent unto

and they treated them

that

They thought

one of those revelations and look

at

237

and
and even mocked

thirty revelations

as idle tales,

was beneath

it

RESIST.

their dignity

even to open

They thought

it.

that they

would be disgraced by such an act, especially if any person of as

noble blood as they are of saw them doing so. O no, they could not
bear to hearken to a word that had come from the mouths of persons so low and degraded as
they were of blood too noble

my
(?)

Father and

felt

They

I.

that

to waste their precious time in

This is
hearkening to such mean, degraded persons as we are
And
the spirit in which they treated the words of my mouth.
!

now, when

them

have but

just

in the least, they are

endure the

begun

and to oppose

to cross their path,

anxious to shed blood.

They cannot

but they thirst for the blood of every

I will give unto them
opposes them in the least.

least opposition

person who
I will destroy
blood enough before they will be many days older.
that
has
a
desire
to shed the
from
the
people
every person
among
blood of his fellow men.
And when I begin I will remove that

from among the people.

4.
My people have long desired to see a change of things.
will
soon see it; and it will he well for those who are worthy
They
of deliverance.
Let all my people strive to prove themselves

spirit

worthy, that
are

some

of

that I shall

it

may be

well with them.

greatly fear

there

that

my people who will be caught in a snare. It appears

not be able to make them understand it until it comes

upon them, and then

what to do to save
will not, they

must

it

be too

will

their lives,

if

late.

they

will

have told

but do

it

my

people

but. if

they

suffer the

consequences.
And behold, I say unto you, my son, that if but a few of
5.
mine enemies come to take away any of my servants, let one or

two of

my

servants,

who

are brave

and ask them what they have come

and
for.

walk up to them

fearless,

And

if

they say that they

have come to take away any of my servants, tell them that they
And let my
cannot take them without taking all my people.
servants

tell

them

to go

about their business, and the next time

they come, bring a sufficient force to take

wise, they shall not take away one of them.

people

will either

sink or

swim

together.

all

my

Tell

And

if,

people

them

after

other-

my
my servants
that

THE SAINTS COUNSELLED TO

238

RESIST.

this message unto them, they will not go away,

continue to press on, and seek to lay hold of those
persons for whom they came, my people shall hinder them, even
in order to do so, they have to commit violence upon them.
if,

shall

have delivered

but shall

still

Yea, they shall prevent them from taking any of my servants, even
though they should be compelled to slay them and I will hold my
;

people

Mine enemies

guiltless.

hold of any one of

shall not lay

upon any consideration whatever.

My servants shall
not be polluted by their filthy hands.
Let none of my servants
servants

my

shake hands with them; for if they do, I will not hold them guiltLet my people keep their hands clean.
They must not

less.

shake hands with their enemies, for, by so doing, they would show
one with them and they cannot, at the same time,

that they were

be one with

my

people keep
them.

And

6.

my

me and

one with mine enemies

their

unto you,

behold, I say

people to

remain

too.

hands and hearts clean,

home

at

my

much

as

son,

Therefore,

that

may

would be well

it

as they possibly can.

let

bless

for

They

soon be needed; and when their presence is needed here,

they must not be absent.
They must not leave this place more
than one day at once.
When they leave in the morning they must
will

return at

and

I will

Let my people pay attention to what I say,

be with them unto the end.
I am Jesus Christ.
Even

evening.

Amen and Amen.

so.

'

THE LORD PROMISES TO SMITE

WITH WEAKNESS.

HIS ENEMIES

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 140.

2ist,

1861.

LISTEN unto

my words, which are quick and powerful,

than
a
and lo, I shall come unto you
sharper
two-edged sword
for
me
as
I
have said unto you before, so
Prepare
for,
quickly.
i.

I say

unto you again,

talk with you.

I shall ride

I shall raise

hosts from your view,

and

up

up

to

you

in

a few days, and

the veil that hides

I shall

let

you

see

all

them

the heavenly
as they are.

THE ENEMIES TO BE SMITTEN WITH WEAKNESS.

And

have raised up the

after I shall

239

not drop it again

At such times, both

veil, I shall

while you are in trouble with your enemies.

myself and the armies of heaven will be in your sight continually.

2.
And behold, I say unto you, it would be well for you to

make
for

yourself perfectly familiar with the "signs of command,"

will soon be called to use them.
I shall be with you at

you

that day we shall stand together; and I will

even mouth to mouth ; therefore, prepare yourself

and on

that time;
instruct

to

you
meet me.

And

3.

behold, I say unto you that,

if

but few of mine enemies

come up to take my servants, and my people resist them, and send

them back without those for whom they come, they will soon come
up

my

against

people with a large force, determined, as they will

clean work of it.
My people may conclude that

make

suppose, to

when mine enemies

that

it

and

I will

will

are resisted, the battle will have begun,

soon be over.
be by their

Let

my

people be brave and

and

fearless,

side.

And behold, I say unto you my servant Joseph that, if but

4.
a few of mine enemies come to take away my servants, I will smite
them with weakness, and they shall feel as though they had no
power to do anything with my people. I will give my people
for I will inspire my people greatly.
But if a
power over them
come
of
mine
enemies
number
up against my people the
large
;

time, I shall have gained the point which I wish to gain,

without putting my people to the trouble of resisting them, and
I will watch their movements.
They cansending them back.

first

not take

me

wrong.

I shall

be ready, and

be here waiting

shall

for

them when they come, whether they be few or many. I will make
known unto you, beforehand, the way in which they intend to
come, so that you may prepare to meet them; therefore, you
need not to give yourself any trouble about it for they cannot
come upon you wrong. I am ready for them. If they determine
;

to

come up

visit

in a large

you before they

face to face.

company
arrive,

I will unvail

at

first,

I shall

know

it,

and

I shall

and, at that time, I will talk to

both myself and

all

you

the heavenly hosts

unto you.
You shall see us plainly. And at that time I will give
And after I
unto you the rod, as I have said unto you before.
shall

have given unto you the rod, you

will see

a great slaughter.

THE ENEMIES TO BE SMITTEN WITH WEAKNESS.

240

many thousands on

I shall slay

that

There

day.

bodies laying in every settlement in this Territory.

mine enemies

in this Territory,

I will see

Egypt.

whether

even as

be dead

will
I

will

cut off

cut off the firstborn of

cannot open the eyes of the people,

They will want to know what

and make them look around them.

the matter

I shall leave the

is.

men

those are the

destruction.

heavenly hosts,
will give the

be cut

people without a shepherd

off at the time of the

cut

shall

for

first

my angels in every settlement in this

command is given by you to the
my command to the generals, and they
the hosts of heaven.
And those who

I shall station

And when

Territory.

will

that I

I will

the

give

command

to

off will all fall

angels will smite

dead

them dead

at

about the same time

as soon as the

command

for

mine

shall

have

been given unto them.

5.
if

And

as I said unto

you before, so

come up

but few of mine enemies

I say

unto you again,

at the first, I

will smite

them

with weakness, and, in this way, I will give my people power over
them ; but, in that case, I shall not show myself unto you. Should

but few of them come, and

my people resist them, and send them

back, after their departure I will speedily visit you, and prepare
you to meet them when they come the second time. Should they
be compelled to come a second time, they will bring a large force
with them.

They

will set

to be disappointed

themselves, as they suppose, so as not

more than

once.

All things will

work

well.

can bring them to my terms.

6.
Let my people do their duty, and should it become necessary, assist me in the way that I have appointed, and all will be

well.

am

the

Lord of Hosts.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ROD OF MOSES

AND THE BIRTHRIGHT OF JOHN BANKS.
No. 141.
i.

in

WEBER, UTAH, November 22nd,

INASMUCH

which you

hand,

I will

as

shall

make

it

you

desire to

know

of

me

as to the

1861.

manner

have placed the rod in your

known unto you. I have told you before that
act

after

I shall

ROD OF MPSES.

BIRTHRIGHT OF JOHN BANKS.

241

by your side at that time to tell you what to do but,

inasmuch as you press me, I will make known unto you all that I
You will not let me rest. You want
can concerning that matter.

I shall stand

to

know

that

all

You

care.

You are so afraid_

not like to trust yourself in my

you possibly can beforehand.

of being entrapped that you do

are afraid lest

should

fail

when both you and my

You say that you could

people are in your greatest difficulties.
rest satisfied if you could only feel sure that I shall come to you
when

trouble

is

You

near.

fear lest there should

made, which may cause both you and

be some

failure

people to lose the cast.

If, through my neglect,
my people should Lose the cast, I should
have to bear the blame myself; but I shall never make a failure. I
never did such a thing, nor I never
upon me. See that you do your

my

You may

shall.

own

duty,

and

depend

safely

all will

be right

with you.
None will suffer but those who neglect their duty.
is a time when all my people must either do their duties or

This

perish.

When

2.

the day of my power

be able to depart from

will

people

shall slay all those

who

who

depart

shall-

yields obedience to the fulness of

away from

turns

it,

shall

have arrived, none of

me and live upon

from me at that time.

be destroyed

my
;

gospel,

my

the earth.

Any

person

and afterwards

for death is the penalty

fc

Therefore,
my people be aware how they act after
have
of my gospel, in order that they may
the
fulness
they
obeyed
save their lives.

that crime.

let

And

3.

behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, that I will

the way in which you shall act after I shall

make known unto you

have placed the rod
hold

it

up

your hand.
you to lower

When you

in

until I tell

have cut

it.

You

raise

will

it,
you
have to hold

shall
it

up

many thousands of people, even until I

shall have cut off all those who will be slain at the first cutting off.
And behold, I say unto you, the rod is very heavy. You
4.
cannot hold it up long yourself.
You will have to hold it up a
time.
You
will
be
call upon my servant John
to
long
obliged
until

I shall

Banks

to hold up your arm

that is
and spokesman by birthright.

off

his right, for

He

he

is

your coun-

held up your arm many

times while you were leading the children of Israel.
There are
but three persons now living upon the earth whose birthright is
sellor

RICHARD COOK.

JOHN BANKS.

242

Your

Brigham Young, I shall

will
then stand next to you
Banks
John
my
Those who are now living upon the
as a counsellor.

greater than his.

destroy

and

first

counsellor,

servant

by birthright
earth, whose birthright
Banks, will be called to

is

greater than that

fill

other places

of

my

servant

John

will

not be coun-

his duty,

and opened up

they

sellors to you.

If your

5.

the

way

for

counsellor

first

you when

his place; but,

had done

I sent

to him,

he would have retained

you
on account of his altogether refusing

to

do

his duty,

I have called my
was compelled to call another to fill his place.
It is a gift that I have
servant Richard Cook t6 fill that office.

given unto him

because he assisted you to

He

commence my

work.

can hold that place if he continues faithful otherwise, he will

Let him be aware lest he be overcome by the destroyer
lose it.
He must endeavor to be
for Satan will seek to try him greatly.
;

more

patient.

He

needs not to fear

all

things will

end

aright.

my words, and act faithfully

my
in the places which I have appointed unto them, and I will be with
them unto the end. I am the Son of the Eternal Father; even
6.

Let

Jesus Christ.

servants hearken unto

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

THOSE WHO BELIEVE, AND WHO HAVE NOT

GATHERED TO SOUTH WEBER, ARE COMMANDED TO DO SO IMMEDIATELY.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 142.

23rd, 1861.

I am Jesus Christ, and I am come to speak unto

servant
They wish to
Joseph, concerning my people.
you, my
know what I am going to do with them. They say that winter is
i.

BEHOLD,

coming upon them, and they begin

to fear.

They say

that

they

did not expect to be here at this season of the year; and they
begin to fear lest I should allow them to suffer by the winter's
blast.

I shall

They wish

to

know what

have come out

want homes.

in

power.

am

going to do with them after

They consider

that they

will

COMMANDED TO MOVE TO SOUTH WEBER.

Hearken unto

2.

enemies

and

nish homes.

to

all

who

of the

many

them

will

be

almost without inhabitants; for

left

upon

places

abominations, and
After the

3.

in that City for

my

scourge

is

of

inhabitants

GreaL

That City will

one of the most wicked

it

is

will

commit

justify themselves in doing

first

you what

tell

left alive.

Its inhabitants

the earth.

I will

cut a clear

way through your

be spared to need them, I will fur-

will

thai few of

and

people,

will

I will cut off so

Lake City

Salt

be

O my

me,.

intend to do with you.

243

all

manner of

so.

be plenty of room
not be molested much

over, there will

people, and they

will

by those who will be left. Therefore, after the scourge is past, I

shall send my people down to that City, and I shall there furnish

them with homes. They will be well provided for in every respect,
and they will not be trampled upon by their enemies for there
will be but few of them left to trouble my people.
And most of those of mine enemies who will be left alive
4.
;

will

be

silent; for

that they

they will find out that that will be the best thing
There will, therefore, be a calm among mine

can do.

They will think a great deal and

enemies^ in this Territory.
say but little.
They will fear and tremble exceedingly. But at
the present time I have thousands of enemies
of the old Church, both those

who
who

among

the

to the

are heirs

members

resurrection

and those who are high priests,

are ready to gnash their teeth
with rage and agony.
They feel as though they would like to
hurl me from my throne.
They seem to consider that I am the
worst

have.
They say in their feelings that if it was
they would not care; that they could go on trampling
the poor of my people under their feet unmolested.
Oh, how it

enemy they

not for

me

pains them

when they hear

that I

am

at

work

They

believe

and

tremble.

Though many of those people who are in the old Church

many of them know that I have commenced a

5.

are fallen spirits,

work upon the

that

is

damned

earth.

There

in hell that

ants of the spirit worlds

is

not an angel in heaven nor a spirit

know it. Even all the inhabit-

does not

know it. But, although fallen spirits who

know that I have commenced a work

are clothed in mortality

and that they cannot stay my hand, yet such

not prevent them from fighting against me.
They

upon the

earth,

knowledge

will

'

COMMANDED TO MOVE TO SOUTH WEBER.

244

me

will fight against

minute that they are permitted

until the last

to live.

And when

6.

those

who

fallen spirits, they will

by

are heirs

do the same

of salvation are entirely led

This

thing.

is

the reason

fallen

be compelled to destroy so many of them with the

spirits.
They have entirely given up their judgment to

others

who

why

shall

are fallen spirits

are led by them.

with them

but

ownjudgment

And

7.

and having

Having resigned
I

their

as

guides, they

cannot work

devils

judgment,

can convince those of the truth who use their

and

this I

am

in

duty bound to do.

behold, I say unto you,

my

son,

it

is

my

that all

will

who have yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel,

and who are now absent from this place, should gather here as
those

soon as they can, or they will see great trouble.

My people must
gather themselves together, and set themselves for the test, for it
is

close

who

upon them.

And

8.

if

there are any people in the surrounding settlements

believe, but

fulness of

my

who have

gospel,

let.

not,

them

as yet, yielded obedience unto the

also gather to this place as

^soon as
no time, that it may be well with

they can ; and let them lose

I will provide for all those
them.

my

words and obey them.

who

Therefore,

will

let

hearken diligently to

those

who know my

concerning them, obey it, or they will be beaten with many

I am Jesus Christ.
I now add no more.
Even so.

will

stripes.

Amen

and Amen,

REVELATION TO THE PROPHET ON IMPORTANT

MATTERS.
No. 143.

WEBER, UTAH, November

24th,

1861.

i.
LISTEN unto me, my son, for I am about to make known
I promised to give unto
unto you things of great importance.
in
order
that
prepare both yourself
timely
you
warning,
might
you

You will not

people for the great test which is at hand.
I
I am pained to see you.
pain but a short time longer.
see that you cannot lay hol'd of the promises which I have made
and

this

live in

TO THE PROPHET.

245

If you could, it would greatly

which you carry.
burden
neccessary

relieve

unto you.
I

2.

commanded you

They

them

to gather

up

here.

the dark as to the time

my

to gather together all

absent from this place.

told

when

you that

intended to

people

much time

not have

will

you of an un-

who

are

allotted-.,

would not leave you

come

out of

my

in

hiding

place and sweep away the wicked from

It

ple.

is

time when

necessary that
I

intended to do

You know

3.

among the pure of my peoshould

know something about the
you

that

this.

have been backward

in revealing

some

As the time draws

things unto you for a wise purpose in myself.
near I will draw nearer unto you; and I will reveal unto you
I shall draw as
all hidden things which you ought to know.
close

from day to day, as your enemies do

to you,

up

come upon you,

come up to you, I

they are about to

I will visit

and when they

meet them.

shall

and when

you before they do;

have

fully

prepared you to

you the rod now, mine enemies would

and
would
be afraid to come up against me,
it,
they
would break up my arrangements with mine enemies.
It

If I should give unto

4.

get to hear of

and

it

would bring them all into confusion. It would fill them with fear;
and they would not be able to raise courage to come up against
me; and in this manner it would disarrange all my business, and,
should break the hold which

thereby,

They would not come up

against

me

now have on them.

now.

would

It

which they could not soon shake

to their hearts

off.

strike terror
It is as

much

can well do now to raise the courage to come up against

Their hearts even pain them now at the thoughts of coming

as they

me.

up

against

me

therefore, I

as I possibly can, to give

deem

it,

wise to keep

them a chance.

It

is

the test; and after they have started the work

finish
5.

to

it

and

And now

meet me,

days

I will finish

am coming up

away before

still

it is

my

duty to

my

son, prepare yourself

you quickly; for not many

visit you, and place the rod

to

shall

your hand.
Prepare yourself to receive
thousands low before that time comes,
in

reveal unto you,

things as

effectually.

behold, I say unto you,

for I

will pass

it

all

their duty to start

within a few days, the

for I will lay many

deemed it wise to
time when I intended to
it

THE CONFLICT.

246

come out to destroy mine enemies.

make known unto you until

not

The day and

comes

the hour I shall

have told you

It will come soon
you to prepare for it.
enough whether you and my people are ready for it, or not. You
say that you are ready as soon as I have placed the rod in your
near

enough

hand.

You

it

but

for

You

consider that you are waiting for me.

me

come up

say that

you and fully prepare you for, the work.

You consider that the whole work is waiting for me. We shall

you wish

to

soon see whether

it

will

that

it

to

You

or not.

is,

when

will find that

be soon enough both for you and

you are none too well prepared for

my

people.

it

comes,

You

will see

Therefore, listen unto

it.

words, and obey them, and all will be well.

and Shepherd of Israel; even Jesus Christ.

my

am

Even

the Stone
so.

Amen

and Amen.

THE COMING CONFLICT.

WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 144.
I say

BEHOLD,

1.

unto you,

my

son, that

it is

26th, 1861.

necessary for

me

speak unto you again concerning mine enemies.

They are
now placed in a position where they are either compelled to come
to

up

people, or else to give

power of the

devil

and

up
his

and my people shall

The powers of heaven and earth

have to
to.

and

trust

my

gospel.
it.

to;

people

2.

of

my

against

to try the

shall see

have given unto

They have seen

It

to them.

am now about
what they

see what they have to trust

now coming

are

where the strongest power

my

agents shall see

together;

lies.

people the theory of the fulness of

that,

and now they

shall

see the

my

power

difficult for me to satisfy my people with

I
I shall fully satisfy them at once.
but
my gospel ;
as a whirlwind, and surround my people when they are

ha*s

been very

the theory of
shall

come

I shall surround them

gathered together to meet their enemies.
I shall surround them by mine
with my presence at once.

And at
holy angels so that no earthly power can hurt them.
on
will
the
of
fall
many
my
people
ground, being
my appearance
overcome by

my

presence.

The shock

will

be so great that

it

will

THE CONFLICT.
overpower them
to stand

enough

it,

247

and through

their

they will

down almost

strengthen them, and raise

fall

them up

weakness, not being strong

as dead ; but I will

and they

again,

both

shall see

me and my

Let my people seek

holy angels to their satisfaction.
to strengthen themselves for this event by clinging unto me with
all their hearts
and if they will do this, I will assist them. I will
;

draw near unto them, and strengthen them,

unto me.

I will assist those that will

if

they will draw near

strive to

assist

people know how to act in order to gain strength,

exert themselves to do so.

My

And now

3.

behold, I say unto you,

inasmuch as mine enemies are about to

they will

servant Joseph,

my
visit

themselves.
if

you,

it

that

would be well

you to appoint a few men, and let them be well prepared to

meet mine enemies. And those men whom you shall appoint

for

walk forth to meet mine enemies,

shall

if

come

but a few of them

and they shall ask mine enemies what their business is and
if mine enemies tell my people that they' are come to collect the
fine which their court placed upon my people for not training when

up

they were called out to do so, my servants shall tell them that a
number of my people whom they fined were not American citizens,
and that, in consequence of this, they could not compel my people

Mine enemies cannot keep the law which they profess to

by.
They unlawfully fined my people and took away
property unjustly.
They trample their own laws under their
and every person that will not do the same, they want to shed

to train.

be governed
their
feet

They will not abide any law. They have now

placed
upon people who have not been in over two years,
who have but little property, even those who have nothing to pay
with and they placed that fine upon them in order to take them
away.
They knew that those persons could not pay the fine, and
blood.

their

fines

they did that in order to

thought that

came

for

my

make an inroad upon my

people would not

property.

Their

first

resist

them

people.

They

as long as they only

plan which they

laid

did

not

They want to do something whereby they can feel

assured that they will meet with resistance.
That is what they
In order to get this hold on my people they fined those
want.
answer.

who could

not pay the

instead of the

fine.

fine,

They

and

thus, they

thought that

want

to take the person

when we saw

that they

THE CONFLICT.

248

about to take away our brethren, that we should rise up

against them to hinder them.
They thought right. They have
laid the right plan for bringing the matter up to an issue.

were

They

4.

When my

not touch one of

shall

my

people

who

trusts in

me.

mine enemies, if they are called to

tell mine enemies the situation of some

servants go to meet

,do such a thing, they shall

of my people whom they have fined, even that they are so poor
that they cannot pay the fine and let them tell mine enemies that
;

they shall not take those

men away from

this place without taking

with
servants
them.
must tell thejn that
My
my people along
in
will
all
rise
or
fall
this
manner.
my people
My servtogether
all

ants shall talk to

them

But behold,

5.

about to come up to

my

if it

becomes necessary.

say unto you,

my

my

son,

in a large

people

if I

see that they

company

the

first

time,

servants will not need to deliver this message unto them.

such

is

the case, I shall

come

The work

perfectly safe.

is

to

in

You

you before they do.

mine own hands, and

are

will

will

If

be

bring

Give yourself no trouble at all. But I tell you, my

through.
son, you may be preparing yourself to meet me, even to be fully
it

emerged

into

with me,

it

my

will

presence.

Although you are well acquainted

You will have all that

be a sudden shock to you.

It is the
It will come upon you so suddenly.
you can bear.
will
will
Your
which
feel.
be
sudden shock
you
strength
greatly

could reveal myself unto you in this powerful manner

gradually, you would not feel the shock so much as you will when
tried.

If I

come upon you all at once.

6.
The law by which I am governed compels me to reveal
myself unto my people when I come in power all at once and
thus, it will be hard for them to endure my presence when I come
I

have urged
upon my people so much for them to prepare themselves to meet
When I come, they will need all the strength which they can
me.

in such a powerful

manner.

This

obtain through their faithfulness.

have none too much when I come,,

is

the reason

why

They will find that they will

let them be as faithful as they

may.
I

now

give unto you

Amen and Amen.

no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

THE ROD

PROMISED.

IS

249

THE PEOPLE ARE PROMISED THAT THEY SHALL

SEE THE ROD BEFORE THEY SEE
THEIR ENEMIES.
WEBER, UTAH, November

No. 145.

27th, 1861.

i.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my son, it becomes my duty to
I am compelled to draw near unto you,
speak unto you again.
for mine enemies are working at a great speed, and they will force
me to come to you speedily therefore, prepare for me. And I
;

be strong and of good courage.

enemies say in their hearts that they would rather die than

say unto you,

my

posed upon by

them to

my

Mine

son,

They consider

people.

that

it

is

im-

be'

a shame for

a handful of people (as they call them) to bid

They consider that they are strong, and that
my people would be as nothing in their hands. Therefore, they
are vexed with themselves, because they have suffered my people
suffer

defiance to them.

to run to this length.

each other

They

they say in their feelings

far,

bad

we

have to

shall

rise

mid

fault

run to such a length; but

with

now

"If we have neglected our duties thus

up and make the best that we can of a

We

ought to have bursted them up before they had

such headway.
We have nobody to blame but ourselves ;

job.

made
now we

but

will

But

hazards."
it.

are almost ready to

for suffering this thing to

we cannot wipe them out at all

fail them when they think about

see whether

their hearts

even

But they need not to blame themselves for neglecting their

They suffered my work to go on because they could not

duties.

hinder
had.

was

They have not so much power as they thought they

had a grain of good sense, they might know that I
work, and that I have foiled them in all their movements
it.

If they
at

when they have striven to operate against me.

had the power to do a thing against my people.

They have not

They have all

the time been working for me, to forward my purposes.

I can
make them serve me without much difficulty. Every move that

they

make

is

for the benefit of

thither at

my

people

They

pleasure.

O,

my

how

people.

their anger

say that they will venture to

turn them hither and

is

kindled against

come

against

my

my

peo-

THE ROD

250
pie in

of

spite

all

the

They
and that they were never

what

and

have made against them.

my people can do to them
I

before insulted by any people upon the

people have insulted them.

my

earth as

which

threats

say that they will try

PROMISED.

IS

But behold, I say unto you, O ye mine enemies,

2.
whether I cannot insult you when you come up against

Ye
Ye

damned

of hell

will

see

my people.

pay you off for all

who
children
of
those
are the
demons
have shed the blood of
vipers

ye

spirits

will

whom I sent to the earth. And your

from
the beginning, and I will visit their
fathers were murderers
sins upon you.
I have longed for this time to come
a time
prophets and apostles

my

when

can

shed.

settle

how

O,

with your race for

have longed

all

the blood which they have

for the time to

have the privilege of sweeping you

off"

how

my power

thankful

the day of

I feel that

come when

the earth by millions

has

come

should

Oh,

will

you blood enough

My prophets and servants whom I sent
to the earth, whose blood your race has shed, and whose spirits
you forced back to me, have called upon me many times for
give

redress,

and they are pleading with me now.

But when they have

I
pleaded with me, I have not been able to redress their wrongs.
have been bound by law, and I have been pained with their cries
until I could not rest.
But I have striven to satisfy myself with
.

tl-e

when

millions

day would come, and I have promised myself

day should arrive, I would slay those murderers by
Yea, I feel that I shall hardly ever be able to satisfy

that

hope

that,

my

that

myself upon them.

3.

And

behold,

say unto you,

my

servant

Joseph, before

mine enemies are through with -my people, they will bring up a
You
large mob against them and they will not be long about it.
;

may

contine to watch for me;

shall

come unto you suddenly.

you before your enemies

do.

as I have told you before, I

have told you that I shall visit
shall unveil myself unto you

for,

I shall give unto you the

rod before your enemies come into your sight but soon after I
have given unto you the rod, you will see several hundreds of
them some from almost every settlement around. Mine enemies

before I unveil myself to

my

people.

are gathering themselves together even now, in order that they

may

now

well

be ready when they are called upon.

The

matter

is

THE ROD

PROMISED.

IS

understood by hundreds of them.

the time that they reach

them by

shall

251

fully

prepare you for

When

they arrive I
unto them the chance either to speak understandingly
or to raise their weapons of war.
They will then have gone their_
this place.

will not give

length

that

them the
that,

if

is all

that I require of them.

liberty to

speak unto

my

If I

would give unto

would tell them

people, they

them

they would deliver up unto

the chief

men

in

my

Church, they would spare the lives of all the rest of my people.
But they shall not have the chance to make such a proposal unto

them
their

for,

before they will have

message or to do anything

them out of

existence.

I shall

had a chance

else unto

my

either to deliver

people, I will sweep

take their will for the deed

for,

when they have come up here, I shall understand what they are
come for. Before they will have had the chance to destroy any of
my people, I shall destroy them all.
And behold, I say unto you, my son, I shall not show my4.
self unto my people as soon as I shall show myself unto you.
I
shall not show myself unto them until mine enemies come up to
them but when mine enemies stand before them, I will show
both myself and my holy angels unto them.
And those of my
who
are
to
behold
people
my presence, without fallstrong enough
;

upon the ground,

ing

enemies dead.

The

see

shall

strong will

mine holy angels smite mine

But rny peoprivilege.

have that

ple shall see the rod in your hand, even before they see me.

who

are around you

when

give the

rod unto you

(should there be any persons around you at that time).

Those

will see

And

it

all

who gather up to meet mine enemies will see the rod in

hand
before they shall see their enemies, and that will
your
strengthen them, and they will be better able to face their enemies.
I will do all that I can for my people to
strengthen them in the

my

people

trying day.

am

me for lo, I come

Amen and Amen.

Let them prepare for

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

quickly.

HOW TO MEET THE

252

ENEMIES.

HOW

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET

TO MEET HIS ENEMIES.
No. 146.

IT

1.

WEBER, UTAH, November

me

is necessary for

mine enemies, and your

to speak unto

duties toward

you many times to prepare for me.

you of that which is close upon you.

my

29th, 1861.

you again concerning

I have told

people.

I feel in duty

bound

to

warn

Although you are so well acquainted with thejtheory of the

2.

fulness of

power of

my

gospel,

you are

acquainted with the

unto you at once, and it

as yet,

I shall reveal a great secret

it.

will

almost overpower you.

for

your place.

strong

not,

faith.

Your

You have none

and

too

much

strength

you to have
But there have been many strange things which
office

calling require

You know that, as yet, I

have served to break your confidence.
have never been placed in a position where I could give unto you
and you have been overpowered in
a manifestation of my power
;

your feelings with the influences which have proceeded from your
enemies.
They have always had the upperhand of you, and they
have ridden over your feelings roughshod and, because you have
;

never had the power to help yourself, it has overpowered your

feelings, and held you down, so that you could not raise that
amount of courage and faith which was necessary. You could
not struggle against such an influence.
the power over that which has, hitherto,
I will break that influence

down

But

I will give unto you

had the power over you.

at once.

You have been

greatly

and by your murmurings you have afflicted me also.

But your murmurings against me on this account are near at an
afflicted

by

it,

end.

And now, behold, I say unto you, my son, I am about to

3.
speak unto you concerning mine enemies coming up to this place.
As I have said unto you before, I shall visit you in time for you
to

my
And I

gather

place.

people together before mine enemies reach this

say unto you that, as soon as I shall have visited

you, and placed the rod in your hand, you shall begin to call

people together;
gathered together,

and by the time that

mine enemies will be in

all

my

sight.

people

will

And when

my
be

they

HOW
will

MEET THE ENEMIES.

TO.

253

have reached to within a few hundred yards of where you

you shall raise your rod and give your command ; or

will stand,

they

and they

horses,

time

minutes, be at you

in a few

will,

will ride fast

you know

for

therefore,

then, after

my command

irT

until

you
have given mine, the

shall

come on

they will

you must take them

that I cannot give

And

have given yours.

for

twelve chief generals will have to give theirs to the heavenly hosts.
give us time to get the- word of command out of our

You must
mouths

for the heavenly hosts cannot,

whatever, lawfully go to

given the
time.

command

If

war

unto them.

under any circumstance

raised our rods, and

we have

until

See, therefore, that

do your own duty, you

will

will

you give us
have nothing to

you
you will give the command soon enough, we
your enemies when they are a few rods from you.

all

will cut off

If

fear.

give the

command

our situation.

manded

that

See, then,

you

them

If

liberate us,

you

will

You know

time.

in

as I have

com-

you.

It will

4.

in time, I will take

not be a time for trifling

and a time when

but

it

will'

be a time of

people will be required to do

their duties. If they do not, they will perish
Some of my people
are almost going to sleep ; but they will open their eyes and look
solemnity,

all

my

about them then.

have to
ful,

whose

Those of

lives I

slay them.

cannot save.

Therefore,

come unto you

and Amen.

my

people

There are a few of

me.

feel

my

will

people

not hear me, will

who

are unfaith-

can do nothing with them but

son, prepare for

am

quickly.

who

my

Jesus Christ

me; for
Even

lo,

so.

shall

Amen

A WARNING TO THE REBELLIOUS.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 147.
i.

BEHOLD,

unto you.

couraged
with.

They

am

the

Listen unto
at

to

1861.

I am come to speak
people are getting dis-

Lord of Hosts, and

my

words.

My

the severe weather which they

They wish

ist,

know

now have

to

contend

the reason of such unpleasant weather.

say that I promised to moderate the weather for their benefit,

WARNING TO THE REBELLIOUS.

254

that I am breaking my promise.

They think that
they have ne"ver seen worse weather than what this is at this time
of the year ; and they say in their ieelings that they do not know
the reason of it.
But they say in their feelings, also, that they

and now think

should like to

know

the reason of

pleasant weather up to

complain of

me

people are
I

myself.

but

time.

now

do not

afflict

my

have blest

people with

my

They have never had cause

suffered but

little

to

before from

unpleasant weather which

is for a wise
purpose in
people without a cause, even foolishly;
;

callefl to

have an object in view

this

contend with,

All things will

for all that I do.

together for good to those of

mine hands

willing to confess

it.

They have
weather and

before.

the inclemency of the

my

tfiis

my

people

who

in all things

are faithful,

for

work

who

rule in

are

heaven

and upon the earth by mine angels. I bring everything to my

Mine angels turn the governors of the ea*th hither and
thither according to mine own good pleasure
therefore, I rule in
terms.

heaven and among the nations of the earth

doest thou."

none can

stay

and none can

say,

"what

am

my

accountable to no person on the earth; and

hand.

people confess mine hand in all things ; for I am

all those who confess mine hand in all things.
My people should know that after the bitter, then cometh the sweet,
and shortly after this storm is over, cometh the blessing to my
2!

Let

my

well pleased with

people, which

is

more oppression

victory over their enemies

trouble them, for this

is

and they

will

see

no

people must not let small things

not a day of small things but it is a day of

after that.

My

people should be strong, for they will have great

things to deal with. This is not a day of weakness but it is a day
of strength, and my people must be strong.
They have been weak
great events.

My

They must cling to me with all their hearts; and if

long enough.
they will do so, I will strengthen them abundantly.
And now behold, I speak unto you concerning mine
3.
They have contemplated burning up the property of my
if I had not prevented them, they would have burnt
up my people's property but I have prevented them one time
If they could
I broke them up from time to time.
after another.
enemies.

people; and

have done the thing which they wished to do, they would never
my people in a large mob. They wanted

have come up against

WARNING TO THE REBELLIOUS.

255

my people by burning up their property and in this

to bring them to want.
wished
They thought that if they
way they
could reduce them to shear poverty, they would scatter and in

to waste

away

way they thought that they could break up my people and_.

scatter them through this Territory, and make slaves of them and

this

they see that

and destroyi ig my peoI have prevented mine enemies several times

to my people's property.
Mine enemies did not

their plans for scattering

all

ple have failed.

from setting fire

want to raise a large

mob and come up

destroy them,

destroy them in other ways

cannot destroy

my

people

in

that

in

as they supposed,

any other

and coming up against my

And, as they have hitherto failed

people to

made

to destroy

my

people to
to
wished
They

way.

and now they

are satisfied that they

way than in
destroy them

in every

people, so they will

my

against

raising a
in

that

mob
way.

attempt which they have

in the

fail

last

and great

make to try to destroy my people but in

attempt which they
that attempt they will make an end to their own lives.
4.
They consider now that things have run long enough, and
that they will try now and put a stop to it.
They hate to be
will

driven to the necessity of raising a large mob and sending them

up against my people. But they are compelled to do so. I told

my

people that

would make them come

to

my

terms,

and they

have concluded now to obey me without any more trouble.

They
find out that it is no use to rebel against me "any more; and they
say in their feelings,
are

Father,

rebels.,

we have been very

give

We

us?

cannot help

it.

to

at

obey you
saved us.
creatures
you.

we

You

will

obey you; although we

We

acknowledge thai

O, Father, won't you forare willing, Father, to obey you now, because we
If we had been willing
O, won't you forgive us ?
the first, what unnecessary trouble it would have
see,

We

are.

And

have made such a

Father,

see that

are wise, but

are weak.

will

obey you now.

rebellious children.

Now we

we

we

"Father,

we

we

it

what weak and short-sighted

no use for us to rebel against

are ignorant.

You

are strong, but

us, after we
and humble acknowledgement unto you?"

now, Father,

fair

is

you not forgive

will

You cannot
ye liars ye hypocrites ye murderers
When you have done your worst, I
escape the damnation of hell
can make you obey me.
In vain do you struggle against me. I
O, ye vipers

THE UNFAITHFUL.

256

My

can bring you to obedience.

my

purposes never

men.
5.

My

fail.

course

is

one eternal round, and

plans cannot be frustrated by mortal

I am the Lord of hosts.

And behold, I speak unto my

Let them

people.

make themselves contented, and not murmur

know their situation, and I do all things for the

strive to

against

me;

best.

for I

will

lay

no more burdens upon them than what they are able to bear.
Let them humble themselves and prepare for me for lo, I shall
come as a whirlwind, even as a consuming fire and but few will
;

stand to behold

my

Even

appearance.

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION TO THE UNFAITHFUL AND REBELLIOUS PEOPLE.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 148.

2nd, 1861.

i.
BEHOLD, I am he that shuts, and no opens, and that opens
and no one shuts and I am about to speak unto you concerning
some of those who have yielded obedience unto the fulness of my
;

gospel,

my spirit, who fear they are neither

whom I have placed a great responsiwho are unworthy of the least of my favors. I need not
for friends among them.
They trample my blessings un-

who

are

hot nor cold

bility,

to look

now

losing

even those on

der their feet as a thing of naught.

They are almost unwilling to
hand over to benefit their poor brethren but I will setWhen
tle with them.
Oh, how my wrath is kindled againt them

turn their

have sent the fulness of

their way,

willing to

and inclined
act

trouble as yet.

their
It

my

their

own

gospel

minds

part

in

to

it.

has cost them but

to the

obey

earth,
it,

and opened

yet they

are not

They have had but

little.

They

little

are too un-

me to work with them to any advantage. When I

have brought the fulness of my gospel to their doors, and done
everything that I possibly could for them, they do not appreciate

principled for

The are too careless and too unprincipled to do their

The least thing that they are called to do appears to be
too much for them.
They wish to have offices conferred upon
I
have
and
when
them;
given unto them the desires of their

my

favors.

duties.

THE UNFAITHFUL.
and placed them

hearts,

away upon

blessings

in

257

honorable positions, they lavish

my

much

do

their lusts.

It is

the least duty which they are called

too

upon

them

for

to do.

to

They cannot

even attend regularly to the public meetings for fear lest they
should be called upon to do something to help the poor.
Oh,
If all my people were like unto them,
how I do despise them
!

the poor of

now, behold,

that I

am

about to

them

days allotted to
their duties.

on them

me

satisfy

needed

if

the Lord,

and

speak unto John

I testify unto

settle

with them.

They have but a few

around and begin to do

with by them.
I have a claim

to turn themselves

not be trifled

I shall

and

am

and Niels Morrisen, and

Trolsen, Niels Jacobsen,

them

do not need

And

2.

people might perish at a time when

to look to them for help.

my

assistance.

they do not humble themselves before me, and

duty and the manner in which they

for their neglect of

have insulted

them

me by

trampling

my

blessings under their feet,

from the earth in a few days for I do, in my

I can do without them if they can do withthem.
heart, despise
out me.
I need not look to them for help.
I am satisfied conwill cut

off

Therefore, I say unto you,

unprincipled men, look out for me, for I shall

cerning them.

wind

if

ye rebellious and
you as a whirl-

visit

you do not speedily repent, and retrace your steps, and

for the many insults that you have given unto me.
You

me

satisfy

promised

to

be

faithful

unto

me and my

people when

conferred

You have never done your duties

upon
since you received your ordinations.
You are as dead branches.
You are worthy of death therefore, make up your minds as to
what course you are going to take.
You know my mind in relayou the apostleship.

tion to you.

Even

Christ.

am
so.

Son of the Eternal Father, even Jesus

Amen and Amen.
the

THE PROPHET INSTRUCTED HOW TO ACT WHEN

HE MEETS HIS ENEMIES.
No. 149.
i.

WHAT

depressed in

WEBER, UTAH, December

I see that you are

say unto you, my son?
on account of the near approach of your

shall I
spirit

3rd, 1861.

HOW TO MEET THE

258

ENEMIES.

enemies, and of your apparent lack of preparation to meet them.

But I have
feel yourself unprepared for an attack by them.

You
now

them
you,

placed you in such a position that I can prepare you to meet

All that I need to do now is to ride up to
in a short time.

and place the rod

This

instruct you.

enemies

will

in

I shall

come up

to

your hand, and stand by your side to

in the course of a few days.
Your

do

in a

you

You know

few days.

that I

have given unto you a partial knowledge of the time when you
may be looking out for them. In the time when you need to be
Seek to
looking out for them you will not be disappointed.
strengthen yourself for that event.

will give

unto you

sufficient

people to meet them and when my people are gathered together, they shall stand in the Fort, and the
When I speak of
high priests shall stand next to you in a rank.

time to

prepare

fully

my

the high priesthood, it includes the apostleship.

All apostles are
high priests, or should be therefore, all the high priests shall stand
;

next to you, three abreast in a row, and the apostles shall stand
next to you in the row and the first row shall be filled up with the
president of the high priests and his counsellors and other high
;

priests

who have been

my Church

in

high priests shall stand in their

them an endowment

own

the longest

order

for

and thus the

will

give unto

day that they will never forget while they

Let them stand to their posts like men.
are clothed in mortality.
2.
And behold, I say unto you, that the priests of Aaron

shall

that

stand next to them in their 'order, three or four abreast, as

And my people must all be at this place on

bring mine enemies up here in the right way, and
at the right time
this is my work.
And behold, I say unto you, that those women and children
3.

becomes necessary.
that day.

I will

who have yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel, shall

stand behind the priests of Aaron, in order, and the children shall
stand behind the women.

placed in order on that day

law.

first

If

commanded

my
will

All things
;

for I

am

with

my

the Lord,

people shall be

and order

people

And

my

will

people be courageous, and set themselves for the work.

need. strength on that day.

4.

is

place themselves in order, as I have

I am the Lord.
Let
them, I will accept of them.

my

behold, I say unto you,

my

They

servant Joseph, that I will

HOW TO MEET THE

ride
it

259

you when your enemies are many miles from you

to

up

will

ENEMIES.

for

some time to place my people in perfect order.

come up to you and place the rod in your hand, I

take you

And when

shall assist

you

mouth

mouth on

to

in placing

that

my

people in order.

day

and you

I shall talk to

shall see

me

you

face to face

as I am.

my

And

behold, I say unto you, my son, you shall stand before

with
You shall stand
people
your counsellors by your side.

5.

between

my

people and mine enemies and a large number of

shall stand between your enemies and you
and
;

mine holy angels

They will
they will only let your enemies come so near unto you.
smite mine enemies dead at the right time.
us
the comOnly give

mand

have commanded you, and we will satisfy your

mind in a few minutes.
6.
When we begin, my servant John Banks will do his duty.
He knows what it is. Let him hold up your arm, for you will be
in time as I

troubled

overpowered at that time through the sudden shock which you will
meet with all at once; and, in consequence of this, you will be
Your nerves
unable to raise the rod, and hold it steady yourself.
It is heavy,
be affected until you cannot hold the rod steady.
and you are a weak man. You will drop it if you are not assisted.
I know what you will do if you are not assisted.
I feel in duty
r

will

bound

to

be placed

much
7.

make known unto you

time

at that

the true position in which you will

therefore,

seek to strengthen yourself as

as possible.

And

will feel his

behold,

weakness

say unto you, that

greatly.

Even

my

servant John

the strong of

my

Banks

people

will

Let all my people

have enough to do to stand upon their feet.
I am the son of the
prepare for that day, for it is at hand.
Eternal Father

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

260

FALSE REPORTS.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE FALSE REPORTS

WHICH HAVE BEEN CIRCULATED BY

THE ENEMIES.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 150.

4th, 1861.

BEHOLD, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, that all is

There is nothing going wrong between my people and

1.

right.

am

all matters between my people

I
necessary that I should stir them up.
have done a thing that will arouse them, and remind them of their
I do not want them to go to sleep.
duties.
They know their

mine enemies.

and mine enemies.

duties

They

and

if

controlling

It is

they do not walk up to them, I will arouse them.

They do not like to walk up to their posts

are backward.

therefore I

am

under the necessity of arousing them.

am

ready

All that I am waiting for is

as far as I am concerned.
I am prepared, and I have prepared you.
people and them.
All that remains to be done to prepare you to meet your enemies
All that is now needed to prepare
can be done in a short time.
you for your work, is for me to ride up to you and give unto you

them

for

my

the rod,
is

and stand by your

who

is

now

side as I have promised you.

And you

dictating you.

Even now they

heavenly hosts.

And

it

are surrounded by the

are fully prepared for war,

if

they

I have your rod

were called upon to go to battle this day.
with me now, and I can assure you that it will be but a few days
I may say that I am just upon the
before I give it unto you.

point of giving

it

unto you now.

This

the nearest that

is

can

You will understand me.

explain myself unto you in this matter.
You will have it in your hand before you have well turned around.
This people are now just upon the verge of being gathered toLet them prepare themselves for that which is coming
gether.

upon them.
2.

And

to arouse
I,

behold, I say unto you,

The

mine enemies.

last

my son, it is necessary for me

circumstance which transpired,

I brought my people and mine enemies

it.
each other for a wise purpose in myself. I wanted

the Lord, caused

in contact with

to arouse

mine enemies

all

around, that

might bring up a large

261

FALSE REPORTS.

number

them

of

to this place.

before mine enemies

my

and they

Mine enemies who

people.

and misinform
abroad that

others.

have now cast a stumbling-block

be greatly infuriated against

will

They

live in this place

will

their lives are in danger.

tell

will

go abroad

mine enemies who

live

promise them

that

will

danger before they are through with their untell mine enemies abroad that it is me
should
They
dertaking.
I
that abused them, and ask them if they can help themselves.
their lives will

will

in

abuse them before they are

enemies
'to

be

many days

Thus mine

older.

people abroad, and cause the people

Mine enemies abroad will
people foully.

will tell lies to the

come up

against

my

mine enemies who live in this place ; and

not seek to find out the truth of the whole matter ; but

believe the reports of

will

they

they will believe the reports of liars without any more evidence ;
and thus they will come up against my people on false evidence.

This

is

the stumbling-block which I promised to lay before

enemies that

mine

might righteously destroy them. They will attempt

to destroy my people without a just cause; and by defending the
I
just and righteous, I shall lawfully and justly destroy them.
I

now have them

time.

and

it

in the right position, after

have to do

upholds

righteousness
tain those

me

eousness,

them.

working with them

for a

things according to the law of heaven;

defending the principles of truth, justice and

I shall destroy mine enemies while I sus-

and thus

principles.

If

mine enemies never came

in

contact

who

teach and practice the principles of rightand had never sought to destroy them, but let them

with those people

alone,

in

all

and gave unto them

their rights, I

If I ever destroy people,

it is

should never destroy

to defend that

which

is

right.

This I shall do.

Right must rule ; and it is my duty to defend it.
If mine enemies do not wish to be destroyed, they must not cross

my

path

for, if

straightforward.

they do, I shall make their existence short.

I do not turn to the right nor to the left.

not turned out of

Hosts.

Even

so.

my course by evil doers.

Amen and Amen.

am

the

I
I

go

am

Lord of

TO THE PROPHET.

262

REVELATION TO THE PROPHET.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 151.

You

feelings.

say unto you,

BEHOLD,

1.

scarcely

burdened with the work

your enemies

that

You

farthest.

will

my

know how
that

you are troubled

to contain

lies

be here

son,

You

in the course of a

in

you

yourself,

before you.

are sure that they will

1861.

5th,

so

feel satisfied

few days

come upon

your

feel

at the

you; and you

say that I hold myself at such a distance from you that you cannot fully believe that I intend to come to you before your enemies

You think that such a sudden and powerful manime to you and my people appears too much to
even so much that you cannot raise that amount of faith

be here.

will

festation

believe

from

necessary to lay hold of that promise; and thus you stumble at it.
think that it is too much for mortal men eve^ to look for or

You

expect, and, consequently, you think that

man to exercise faith in such a promise.

You know

2.

that this

is

out of the power of

a day of great events.

You know

day of small things.

it is

that,

years ago,

It

is

not a

when you

felt

even when you did not exercise sufficient faith in

to believe that I ever should confer upon you such an endow-

your weakness

me

I did
I gave unto you the keys of the holy priesthood.
not promise you that I would give unto you those keys, before I
You could not exercise faith in
conferred that blessing upon you.

ment

a thing which you

knew nothing about; consequently,

gave unto

you that blessing independently of your faith. All that I require

If you can raise faith enough to do
of you is to do as I tell you.
I

3.

is all

it

that,

that I require of you.

know

that

do not expect

it

you can do nothing with your enemies yourself.

If you will do as I command you, you

of you.

open the way

will

for

me.

have to work through you.

can

do nothing upon the earth only by your consent and if you will
I will sweep all your
always liberate me, I will do the work.
Then let us
enemies off the earth whenever they cross your path.
;

Do

your own part of the work, which will be

I will do mine own part of
fret about me.
There is no faltering to the heavenly
the work without fail.

work
but

together.

little,

hosts.

and do not

TO THE PROPHET.

You need

4.

of

day

my

not to

not fully believe that

believe

keep

it

not bring

it

see

it,

not yours.

you cannot

hand, or because that you canYou will

bring unto you the rod.

and

come

Therefore,

after the

time shall have arrived.

at the right time,

do not

fret

it

will

be

my

and fume about

even things which belong to

control,

Your

that will be soon enough.

before the time, nor will your lack of faith

from you one minute

the rod does not

and trouble yourself about the great

at

is

shall

when you

it

faith will

fret

power, which

263

me

Tf~~

and

fault,

things which

to control.

mind mine own business, if you will mind yours. Do as I

tell you, and leave that portion of the work which belongs to me
in my hands, and all will be well.
will

You

5.

shall

know what you

wish to

are to

do with the rod

after

You say that you have no

You know that I ha^ve told you that I

have cut off mine enemies.

respectable place to put

it.

continue with you after I shall have visited you; and after the
scourge is over, I shall go before you to the city called Salt Lake
shall

City,
if

and there

few days until

all

I shall find

you should be

you a respectable place

I shall find

hand

it

me

back to

for

you until I
then you can keep

to put

you

shall

after

for a

you

in

if you
your presence,
you have used it, I will take care of

find

you a suitable place to keep

your own possession continually.

an instrument to be played with it must be taken care
it

it

as I shall be with

that place,

move

And

it.

a loss for a respectable place to put

the time, and shall continually

will
it

at

in

and

it,

It is

not

It

of.

is

your Father's rod, and it has been in existence millions of years.

It is made of that kind of material that will never waste away, and
it has
your Father's signature upon it.
your Father is compelled to sustain you,
power which he has.

6.

Behold,

am

Jesus Christ, and

And when you wave

if

necessary, with

I testify

unto you,

my

it,

the

all

son,

have the privilege to call upon the inhabitants of other

celestial earths
even many of them, if I need their assistance
that I

have power enough without any help from other worlds.

I
do not lack for power. I have an abundance of it, and you will

but

soon see a display thereof.

Therefore, my son, remember that
even Jesus Christ, am with you.
Even so. Amen and Amen.

I,

INSTRUCTION FOR THE PROPHET.

264
\

REVELATION CONTAINING INSTRUCTIONS TO THE

PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 152.

LIFT up you head, and stand to your post like a man, for I
Do not shrink from your duty for you
to do so.

1.

call

6th, 1861.

upon you

All the heavenly hosts say that they wish me

have good backing.
to inform you -that they will uphold you.
They say, "We will
You shall never have
until
are
satisfied.
battles
you
your
fight

We delight in fightcause to complain of us for neglecting you.

for
that
is now our entire duty.
We shall be
battles
ing your
with you, and we will show you that we are not afraid of your
;

when we .can lawfully

we do not uphold them in

enemies,

attack them.

We

will

show you

abominations any more than

with
their
wickedness as well as
We
have
been
do.
pained
you
to
with
it as well as you have.
we
have
had
have
but
bear
you
But we now have them into the right shape. We can now do

that

their

We have longed for this time to come, so

something with them.
we could attack them. We wish to encourage you, for we see

that

that your spirits droop,

and

that your are in trouble."

am

Jesus Christ, and I have given unto you, my

servant Joseph, the mind of all the heavenly host.
They called
are one
full
unto
their
intentions.
to
reveal
me
They
you
upon
2.

Behold,

all things, and they will satisfy you as soon as your

enemies come up against you, which they are now just on the point
of doing.
Mine enemies do not wish to trouble my people about

with you in

their fines until they shall

have

work

all

mine enemies prepared

wish to

They
(as they suppose).
before they send a messenger up to
minds

in relation to their fines.

messenger up
their fines,

it

to

my

will

have heard that

my

make

all

for the

things ready

people to ascertain their

my
And if mine

enemies do send a

people to find out their intentions concerning

Mine enemies
only be to meet with a denial.
them
resist
intend
to
therefore,
;
they
people

have been preparing themselves to meet with resistance from

them.
2.

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

son,

if

mine enemies do

INSTRUCTION FOR THE PROPHET.

send a messenger up to

him away.

And

what they can do.

messenger comes, and

do,

you may

for

we

people, they shall resist him,

people send him away, which they must

my

begin to look out for

then,

he

place, for

and send

give unto mine enemies a chance to see

I also say unto you, my son, that if a

come unto you soon

shall

left this

my

now

will

265

me and
that

after

the heavenly hosts;

messenger

mob

go forthwith to bring a

will

shall

and

have
if

he

does not bring up a mob against my people on the same day that
he is resisted, he will do so on the day following.
Therefore, my
son,

if

you see

disappointed

this,

you must watch

for I shall

for

me, and you

come unto you suddenly,

will

not be

as I have before

You may

then begin to think about gathering my

fear, for I will come unto you
people together.
in time, and give unto you sufficient time to gather all my people

promised you.

But you need not

and

together,

And

4.

to place

them

in order.

say unto you, mine enemies

I also

send a messenger up to you, or they

You may
first,

shall

duty bound

know

to put

you

order,
will

many

will be,

it,

for

you again,

will

have

all

not be hurried at

all.

me entfeat you not to let

unto me to see you so cast

let

droop to such an extent,

your

Even

so.

mob

either

at once.

I will

up and stand

for

Before they reach up to where

people placed in their proper

mine enemies

to

come

to fear.

up.

You

Therefore,

your spirits droop, for it is painful

down.
When you suffer your spirits

it

entirely unfits

you

by your

side.

for

your place

man, and do not

to your post like a

I am
Amen and Amen.

spirits fail you.

my

I feel in
watching them.
As I have said unto you
come unto you when your

You have nothing

let

to

am

miles from you.

you
and you will be waiting

therefore, rise

bring up

visit

you on your guard.

before, so I say unto

enemies are

will speedily

from them, either of one

If they conclude to send a mob up to you at

begin to look out for a

kind or the other.

the

will

am

Jesus Christ.

COMMANDED TO PREPARE TO MEET THE LORD.

266

THE PEOPLE COMMANDED TO PREPARE TO

MEET THE LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 153.

BEHOLD,

1.

me

say unto you,

my

son, I

am

1861.

yth,

with you, and you

am

watching mine
You feel as
enemies, and I will bring them to the right position.
You
will not be in pain long on
see
me.
to
desired
you
though
that account ; for you will see me to your satisfaction in the course
shall see

few hours.

in the course of a

As I have told you, get yourself ready to meet

You are afraid that I shall
me, and do not shew such weakness.
Mine enemies
leave you alone; but you have nothing to fear.
of a few hours.

are

now about ready

they are waiting for

come

Let

up.

must not be
This

is

come up

to

against

my

to receive their orders,

is

All that

people.

and then they

people be calm and steady-minded.

my

They need

excited.

not a time oi

trifling

but

will

They

to begin to lay things to heart.

it

a time of solemnity.

is

unto you that, it is my will that all my

And behold,
2.
clean this day, and prepare themwash
themselves
people should
I say

meet

me

me and when my

meet

selves to

and

am

possible; for I

My

respectability.
ble,

and

I will

people are called together to

their enemies, they

must come as well dressed as

Lord, and

the

delight

in cleanliness

people must dress themselves as neat

accept of them.

am

My

the Lord.

and

as possi-

people must

rise up and do as I have commanded them.

They have no time
them
listen
unto
and
all
will
Let
be well with them.
to lose.
me,

I shall

that

now

speedily

you would

make

from you.

You
could work with you with pleasure.
improve the present condition of things by
I

in

fear

is

that

when

You

me.
I

feelings that

am
if

fear that I shall

wanted

I shall

you knew

a change of things.

cast all fear far

not

If

how

do wish

you would do

know

that

fretting.

this,

you cannot
Your whole

betray your confidence,

and

there.
You say
your
cpme unto you when I am

be

that I should

in

needed, that you could rest contented but ypu cannot believe in
my promises fully, and that is what afflicts you. You are unwill;

DESCRIPTION OF THE SAVIOR, ETC.

ing to believe in a "thing except you

never

can see

267

am

it.

honest

fear.

I now add no more.

and Amen.

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen

so.

REVELATION CONTAINING A DESCRIPTION OF

THE
No. 154.
1.

who

SAVIOR.

WEBER, UTAH, December

I

BEHOJLD,

am

the Light

and

1861.

7th,

Life of the world, even he

shines forth in the midst of darkness,

and the darkness com-

prehendeth him not, even Jesus Christ and I say unto you, that
I cannot rest while I see you cast down as
you are. What can I
;

do for you to minister unto your present relief? If you could

endure as you are, without murmuring against me, for a few hours,
it would be all that I should wish to ask of
I know that you
you.

and you need

are in a peculiar position,

But

am bound

you, until

come up to you.
Then try

than a few hours.

few hours.

This

I will

not keep you in misery

to contain yourself for the

have told you

many

know how

I shall

to see me.

know.

by the law of heaven to keep at a distance from

times that

space of a

am

more

by your

side.

You

2.

wish to

to reveal myself fully unto you,

when

come to
when you

come unto you when

and how

give unto you the rod,

come

shall

approach you
and what you may expect

me what I am like what you may look for

and
what kind of a personage I am am I a
dressed,
or
a
small
one
what color of hair I have what comlarge
I
am
of
shall
I
on horseback or on foot have I your
be
plexion
rod with me now; and where shall you stand when I shall give it

to see

how

see

am
man

unto you if I have your rod, how do I carry it about with me ;

have no means except riding on horseback, you would think
that I could not carry it conveniently.
;

if I

3.

with

I say unto you, my son, that I have

many carriages
am amply supplied with conveyances all that I
am attending to the mission which I have to perform.

Behold,
me.
I

need while

DESCRIPTION OF THE SAVIOR.

268

come unto you with my resurrected body. I am rather

much larger than you are. You are small and
when you are in your resurrected body you. are
but
now;
weakly
I shall

large in stature;

very

Resurrected beings are larger in stature

but this is a

in stature.

large

men.

that mortal

have seen you in your glory

You feel small now; but you will soon

time of trouble with you.
You will shortly
feel that you are the master of the whole earth.
stand in your glory again.

And

4.

behold, I say unto you, that I

have lightish

am

and my beard

hair,

am of

of a lighter complexion than you are

You must pay

attention to what

a fair complexion.

long and rather sandy.

is

say unto you.

you are rather dark.

I

have given

unto you a true description of myself in every respect.

I ride
a
I
shall
a
white
horse
when
white
and
be
I
horse;
upon
upon

come up
to visit

he

you before I do
even as

his beard,

am

that I

look out for Satan

and he

will try to

for

he

make you

seek

will

believe that

But, behold, I say unto you, that Satan does not wear

me.

is

You must

to you.

I do,

and he

You know

of.

is

not of the

him, and you must

same complexion
him and send

resist

him away from you. He wishes to destroy you. It would be

well if your companion or some other person would watch over
you while you sleep, and let them shake you if you make a noise,
for Satan is mad at you, and he says that he will destroy you if he
can

therefore,

you before I

comes

as he

is,

you must look out for him.

do if he can. He is large in
in his right garb,

he

large, but not as large as myself.

is

He

intends to

stature,

black; this you know.

If

visit

and when he

see us both,

He
will

you
you
have told you before, in a
few hours and when I ride up to you and give unto you the rod,
you will be standing on the outside of your door, not far away
from it. When I give it unto you, I shall envelop you in mine
is

know

us apart.

You

me, as

will see

own
of

influence.

it;

mence

and

as

to gather

You may

shall

soon

my

as

strengthen you so that you can lay hold

you have received it, you must com-

people together, and to place them in order.

You need not
contented until you see me.

rest yourself

to look for your enemies until

you
see.

in that respect.

arri

you have seen me.

will

guide

not a traitor, and that you shall soon

THE ENEMIES DISAPPOINTED,

And

5.

ETC.

269

behold, I say unto you, that the angels are large in

I am.
They are powerful in war. You know

even as

stature

what resurrected persons are

You complain

enough.

the heavenly hosts of

seen them often

have not shown unto you

have kept them away from you for
that I

late.

You have

like.

me

of

If I had continued to show them unto

a wise purpose in myself.
would have visited you also, and
time
to
Satan
from
time,
you
afflicted

you

If I

afflicting you.

continued to
I

also.

When

greatly.

had

visit

you

try you with

And

6.

You may

might meet

Even

will

my

neat

and

My

clean.

They have strong

satisfy

I will

be

am well pleased

son, that I

willingness which they manifested in

which I made upon them in order that they

call

me

abundantly
so.

he

the

for

strengthen them.

and

for

prepare yourself now,

behold, I say unto you,

my people
responding to the

strong,

but when I stopped visiting you, he stopped

you in order to stop him. You know

his power.

all

with

will

to stop visiting

way of working.

his

stopped visiting you, Satan stopped

to visit you, Satan would have

had continued

them

their

spirit

faith in

shall

my

for their faithfulness.

Shepherd

forever.

abundantly

promises,

am

and

Let them be
Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

THE ENEMIES DISAPPOINTED.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 155.
i.

BEHOLD,

enemies.

am

8th, 1861.

about to speak unto you concerning your

Before they
fail them to certain extent.

Their hearts

up to my people to collect their fines, they were

ready to come up against my people if that messenger was
Mine enemies were full of glee before
resisted by my people.

sent a messenger
all

that messenger

came up

to

my

they stated what they would do

ger.

people to collect their fines; and

if my people resisted that messen-

But when that messenger returned to them, having been

changed to a certain extent. They did not

think that my people would really resist them and when they had
learned that my people had so promptly resisted them, they were
resisted, their feelings

THE ENEMIES DISAPPOINTED.

270

They did not know what to

their
saw
make of it.
position at once; and they feel
They
now as though they wanted time to take their breath. They are
That messenger came
not in such a hurry as they were before.

smitten to their hearts with terror.

up

to

people and

my

come up

against

my

met with such a denial

people

compelled to come now, or

commenced
to come on,

And

that

they could help

else give

up

to

my

"it.

or lose their credit as honorable

to

come

they would not

But they are

They have
They will have

people.

a work, and they must not back out.

compels them
2.

if

devils.

Their duty

on.

behold, I say unto you,

my

son, that

should have

I
they had done their duty.
now.
here
before
have
been
would
that
They
they
fully expected
would have been here if their hearts had not failed them in conse-

come up

to

you before this time

if

quence of that messenger meeting with such a positive

denial.

They did not expect such a denial, and, therefore, it disarranged

them, and they wanted a little more time to turn themselves round
and

get their breath.

my

against

They

people.

will try

They say
They say

have to come up

that they

will

that they

cannot back out now.

They say in their

again to muster fresh courage.
must make the best of their bad work.

feelings that they

3.

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

son, that

You need

you

will

soon see

keep on the lookI

for me.
lookout
must
and
will
watch
for
me.
I
out
them,
you
that
All
told
I
have
in
as
come
unto
shall
you
time,
you.
you

them coming down

need
ever.

to

do

is

that bench.

to lookout for me.

have commenced

to

Give yourself no trouble whatWoe

I can carry it on.

a work, and

I will send them

unto them that undertake to stay my hand
and
calm
be
home speedily. Let my people
patient, and hold
!

themselves in readiness to be called up when I am ready to call

upon them. I am round about my people and I am ready at
any time. I am the Son of the Eternal Father; even Jesus Christ.
;

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE LORD PROMISES TO

VISIT

THE PROPHET.

271

THE LORD PROMISES TO

THE PROPHET.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 156.
i.

VISIT

AM come

to speak unto

see that you wish to hear from

My

feelings all that I can.

struggling in pain.
set at liberty.

you again,

me

again.

servant Joseph.

want to

how soon

could relieve you

relieve

when

heart aches for you

long to relieve you.

my

8th, 1861.

if

am coming

your

see you

was only

to visit you,

know how I shall come,

I come to visit you
when
you
what kind of attire I shall have on when I come to you and unveil
myself unto you what kind of a hat .1 shall have on when I visit
as I have

and what

You want

promised you.

I shall

bring with

me

to

for

you when you may

;

you answer
lieve

my

me

expect a

those questions?

visit

If

You

from me.

you would,

it

I will strive to relieve

present feelings."

You may

I possibly can.
I

fully

ask,

would

greatly re-

as

you

" Will

much

as

begin to reconcile yourself to your fate.

am now

You shall never

about to strengthen you abundantly.
wretched in your feelings again as you have felt during the
Your feelings could not
I will take care of that.
few days.

feel as
last

Oh the painful
be discribed with the tongue of mortal man.
to put an end
I
must
take
a
course
feelings which you have had.
!

I cannot bear to see you in such

such feelings as those.
I
It brings a horror indescribable to my heart.
a condition.

to

must
it

lift

in a

you

up,

and give unto you better

if my way was clear, so

few minutes

feelings.

could do

that I could

come

out

but they have lingered thus far, and kept

But they will soon come up
your feelings in constant trouble.
now.
I will give unto you better feelings.

upon mine enemies

I come up to
you have seen
But my
the clothing of generals oVer the armies upon the earth.
and the apparel which the
attire is far more beautiful than theirs
2.

you.

shall

My

be dressed

in warlike

apparel

when

clothing will be striped with red, even as

armies of heaven wear

When

is

similar in

nature to that which I wear.

the armies of heaven are about to go out to war, they dress

themselves in warlike apparel.

order.

its

wear a high

They have

hat, beautiful to

all

things in proper

look upon, with

many small

THE LORD PROMISES TO

272

VISIT

THE PROPHET.

crowns on the top of it and the horse which I ride upon is very
When you see me you will be so
large and most beautiful.
;

will leave you for a moment,

hold
and
of
hold
you but after a few moments,
you
lay
to look upon me steadily
will
be
able
and
be strong,
you

astomshed that your natural strength

until

you
and

will

know your weakness, and I will deal kindly

have made myself perfectly acquainted with
then introduce mt to those of my servants who are

talk with me.

with you

and

you, you shall

after I

you in the priesthood; and thus you shall

one and then to another and in this manner

closely connected with

introduce

first

me

to

make my people acquainted with me. I know them, but

know me as yet. But when you have introduced me
not
they do
I want them to know
unto them, they will know more about me.
shall

you

me perfectly.
And behold,
3.

unto you, my son, that I have your royal

it unto
robe with me, and
you when I give unto you the
it
on
must
before
rod and you
you take the rod and raise it
put
Before
ever
and give the command.
you take that rod and raise
I say

I will give

you must put on that royal robe which I shall give unto you.
For it is unlawful for you to raise that rod and give a command
The robe which I
except that you have on you the royal robe.
it

shall

give unto you

your Father's robe, and

is

it is

beautiful to

look upon.

you
do

give unto you these things which I have promised

and I shall
shall endow yon with power all at once

shall

and

4.

all

before your enemies are in sight.

this

deal in a short time.

I shall

cannot

come unto you and

tell

you,

my

do a great

shall

son, to

an hour when

give unto you these things.

watch mine enemies and work

as they work.

am

have to

continually

watching mine enemies and I will tell you their feelings and intentions from time to time.
They hardly know what to do. Their
;

minds change from time

to

come up

and

at other

destroying

against

my

to time.

times their hearts

my

Sometimes they

people to destroy
fail

them.

them,

When

people, they cannot jteep in one

feel

prepared

as they

suppose,

they think about

mind long

and

But they will come

thus they strive to baffle me all
I am compelled
and
to my terms at last.
They are free agents,
them and outwith
run
I have to
to give unto them, their agency.
that they can.

THE UNSETTLED CONDITION OF THE ENEMIES.

them

wit

and

manner

in this

good ends, and bring them

man

wrath of
of devils.

me

to serve

to

but

have to turn their

my

In

terms.
I

this

evil

way

273

purposes to
I

make

the

do not even destroy the agency

All people have their rights.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION SHOWING THE UNSETTLED CONDITION OF THE ENEMIES OF THE LORD.

No. 157.
I

i.

WEBER, UTAH, December

AM compelled

to

pth, -1861.

speak unto you again, for

I see that

now beginning to work among mine enemies. They are

now
to arouse themselves again.
beginning
They feel that, to deal
with the matter with which they now have to deal, is a hard job

things are

and, to a certain extent, their hearts

them.

They say in their

that
wish
that
knew
how
they
feelings
they
things would come out.
want
a
to
tell
them
whether
or
not they would prosThey
prophet

per.

They want a prophet

that

fail

would say to them, "Go up

They want encouragement.

against those people and prosper."

Even though
at this time.

should be from a false prophet, it would help them

They have a prophet in their midst. If they would

it

ask him, he would tell them whether they would prosper or not ;
but a true prophet will not answer their purpose at this time.
If
a false prophet would only tell them to "go up, and prosper," it

would, at the present time, relieve them greatly.

encouragement
comes.

that they

Oh, how their

It is

word of

want to help them no matter whence it

hearts do pain them.
They hate to give

up
my people, and they hate to come up against them. They
wish that they were placed in such a position that they could
drop
to

the thing altogether.

They

find

themselves this day in such a

and on this account they

position as they did not expect to be in

are in pain.

it

see that they have to fight their

way out in the

manner they can that, let the matter turn out whichever way
may, it will cause them a great deal of trouble and they think

best

They

that,

if

they should lose the cast altogether, theirs will be a bad

THE PEOPLE COMMANDED TO BE READY.

274

They are sensible that they will either gain the cast or lose
and they fear 'that they will lose it; that is what afflicts them.
These are the thoughts of their hearts therefore, they want encouragement from some source or other.
case.

it,

And

people must keep

They must not wander
far away, but hold themselves in readiness, so that any time when
they shall be called upon, they may be here for things are now in
2.

together as

much

say unto you,

behold,

my

my

son,

as they possibly can.

among mine enemies; they work so

a very uncertain condition

when they come, they

Therefore,

unsteadily.

will

come

in a hurry

They are so unstable that, if

just while the fit is upon them.
in
this
did
not
come
would
not come at all.
Thereway, they
they

my people hold themselves in readiness for them, and

be well with them.

fore, let
wifl.

And

3.

come up

against

say unto you,

behold,

my

my

son, that

when they do

them speedily

people, I will destroy

all

for in

than two hours, according to your time, after I shall have

given unto you the rod, I shall have slain many thousands of mine

less

enemies

When

therefore, their destruction

do begin

shall

parts of this Territory;

give unto those

And

4.

for, at

murder which now

of

shall

who

will

be

will lay in all

I shall destroy that spirit

thaMime,
from among

prevails,

shall

left,

When

give unto you.

I will

this people.

something to think about.

I

I will also

it.

in their proper order,

and

give

I will assist

mine enemies by the time

have done

all

that

it

unto you,

help you

you

I will tell

to arrange

to

make

all

my

be

fully

you

people

things ready

that they shall reach this place

before they will be in sight you will

I

soon be accomplished.

Dead bodies

fast.

behold, I speak unto you concerning the robe which

how you must wear

for

work

prepared

and

for them.

possibly could to prepare you for your

come and

reveal myself fully unto you ; and

enemies
are about to come against you.
your
I have made known unto you everything that I possibly could in
order to cheer you up and all that I have promised I shall fulfil

work, unless I should

that I cannot

do

until

come for me to do so but I cannot

make until the proper time for it to be
will fulfil all my promises when the proper

as soon as the time shall have

fulfil

any promise which

fulfilled

has arrived.

time for their fulfillment has come.

There

is

a time for

all

things,

THE ENEMIES APPEAR RELUCTANT.

and

own time and order.

the Light and Life
time.
I
Amen
and Amen.
Even so.

all things
must be done
add no more at the present

275

in

their

am

of the world; even Jesus Chiist.

THE ENEMIES ARE RELUCTANT ABOUT COMING

AGAINST THE LORD'S PEOPLE.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 158.
I

BEHOLD,

i.

am

the

loth, 1861.

Son of the Eternal Father, and

am

about to speak unto you for your satisfaction.

You see how mine
enemies strive to baffle me.
They hate to come to my terms.

They do not want to fulfil the

and thus they

cerning them;
strive to

my

make me

liar.

revelations which I have given con-

are turning and twisting about to

They do not want to come up against

people in the way that

have said that they would.

They

want to come up some other way to make me appear false.

They
would rather never come, than come in the way which I have said
would.
In fact, if they could do without coming, it
would greatly relieve them.
But they see that they have to do
O how
something and what they do, they will be driven to it.
If it had not been for fulfillthey do hate to come to my terms.
that they

But
ing my word, they would have been here before this time.
they want to destroy my people and still do it in another way to
that which I have appointed

and, on this account, they are

lingering between two opinions.

my

They

people in any other way than to bring a large

them

and

for

they do not

them

If they

all.

will not

do

do

so,

But they

and

if

and

I will start the

they do not speedily

ing their duty

the

will

come

do mine.

come

work myself.

even for being

work with

my

to

terms or do noth-

speedily, I

I will cut

people.

my

against

my word and
make me a liar, as
will.

The work has

on, I will

traitors

mob

fulfilling

to pursue to

do not make a move

their duty, I will

commenced

would be

it

know what course

they would call me.

ing at

to

now

see that they cannot get at

If they

go on ;
unto
the
rod,
you
give

them

to the

My

to

off for neglect-

devil.

They have

people never inter-

THE ENEMIES APPEAR RELUCTANT.

276

They began a work, and now they

rupted them.

work,

are afraid to

they do not speedily proceed with their

will commence, and I will sweep them off the earth.

proceed with

But

it.

if

for
not to think that they can save their lives now
Inasmuch as they commenced the work, they have
given unto me the first offence ; and if they do not continue with
the work, after starting it, it is because they are afraid to do so.

They need

they cannot.

If they stay back,

will thirst for the

it

will

be through fear of

blood of

my

people as

their

much

own

lives.

They

they staid away

if

if they came up against them

therefore, I can lawthem now, whether they come up against my people or
But I can bring them up against my people in the way that
not.
But I am
I have appointed, if I feel disposed to wait for them.

from them as

fully slay

now

in

a hurry, and they are backward.

I shall

not wait on them

long.

my people in suspense but a ve.y short

not disappoint my people.
Let them hold them-

not hold

I will

2.

time.

I will

selves in readiness, as I have before commanded them; and if

mine enemies do not very speedily come up, they will not have
Before they sent that messenger up to
the opportunity to do so.
this place to collect fines

to

come up

with resistance

from

my

people, they

all

appeared ready

people forthwith if that messenger met

and when he returned to them, and delivered his

against

my

message, they were discouraged. They appeared to have no spirit

for war.
Just at that time they were smitten with astonishment.

They

all felt

against

my

weak.
people.

source or another.

felt unable at that time to come up

They wanted encouragement from some
They did not come up against my people

They

Their
the day after they were resisted, because they could not.
There is no other way for them
spirits were broken at that time.
to

come up

soon,

way
3.

you.

self for

in

against

my

people but the way which

have appointed

come upon my people in* that way very

they will not have the privilege to come up to them in any
for I am about to come out upon them very speedily.
As I have said unto you before, I am about to come unto
You must keep on the lookout for me, and prepare your-

for them.

If they will not

a sudden shock

which

for I shall

have appointed.

You

soon be with you in the way

know what to expect. You

will

CONCERNING PERSONAL INTERVIEWS.

will

know me when you

unto you.

have

keep on the lookout

the Light

277

I have described myself plainly

Then
nothing undone in that respect.

see me.

left

for

me, as

and Life of the world

have commanded you. I

even Jesus Christ.
Even

am
so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING HOW PERSONAL INTERVIEWS BETWEEN THE LORD AND THE
PROPHET SHALL BE CONDUCTED.
No. 159.

WEBER, UTAH, December

WHAT

1.

shall I say

unto you,

that I have to say unto

my

son?

manner

loth, 1861.

have said almost

I have hitherto
you
been accustomed to reveal unto you. While I have been raising
you up, I have been compelled to reveal the keys of knowledge
unto you in the way that I have done.
I could not speak unto
all

in the

that

you mouth to mouth, because it was unlawful for me to do so but

when I shall have fully raised you up, it will be my duty to speak
unto you mouth to mouth this I shall then be compelled to do.
;

You

not be considered as fully raised up until you shall have

obtained your Father' robe and rod.
When you shall have those
will

things in your possession, you will be fully raised

up

for

shall

never deliver those things into your possession until it is lawful for
me to do so. And after you shall have received them, it will be

my

duty to reveal unto you the mysteries of my kingdom in a

even to talk to you mouth
plain and satisfactory manner

more

to mouth.

This

robe.

You

mouth

to

and

will

can do when

I shall have given unto you your

on whenever you wish to talk to me
now wear my Father's robe, and when you

have to put

mouth;. for I
meet together

I shall

it

in council, I shall

come unto you

attired

and you must put on your Father's robe

my
before you come into my presence.
If you do not, you will not
be able to see my face therefore, when we meet
together, we must
meet in our robes.
with

Father's robe,

2.

None can

put on those royal robes except those

who hold

CONCERNING PERSONAL INTERVIEWS.

278

the keys of the holy priesthood in heaven and upon the earth.
I
hold the keys of the holy priesthood in heaven, and that entitles

me

Father's robe

my

to

and

rod.

And when

put on

my

Father's

I work
robe, and wield his rod, I am clothed with all his power.
he sanctions all that I do.
in his name, and by his authority

And

behold,

say unto you,

son, as I hold the keys of the

hold
the keys of the holy priestyou
as I am entitled to my Father's robe

my

holy priesthood in heaven, so

hood upon the earth. And

and rod, so you are entitled
as I

make

authority,

use of

and

and

And

rod.

his rod,

under

his

name, so you put on your Father's robe, and

his name, and by his authority, and he sanctions
And thus your authority must be acknowledged

you do.
and mine second.

that

first,

and wield

in his

wield his rod, in

all

my

to your Father's robe

Father's robe,

And behold, I say unto you, my son, there may be times

3.
when I shall be busily engaged in heaven, and shall not be able
but
to come myself and reveal things unto you mouth to mouth
when I cannot come unto you myself, I shall send unto you
another angel who is high in authority, to talk to you in my stead.
;

He

you those things which you may wish to know; and I

my Father's robe upon him whenever I shall send him to

will tell

shall put

minister unto you

but whenever trouble

is

around you,

I shall

always be with you myself.

I am about to come unto you suddenly
therefore, I shall
4.
reveal the hidden things of my kingdom unto you by talking unto
;

you mouth

to mouth.

Henceforth, you

will

almost always receive

the information which you will need from heaven, either from

my

mouth, or from the mouth of a holy angel even such a one as I

shall appoint to minister unto you.
I shall reveal but little more

unto you in the way in which I have revealed unto you while I
have been raising you up; but almost the next thing that I
I may say that
shall do will be to reveal to you face to face.
I cannot tell you any
I am coming to you almost immediately.

when

I shall

will see will

be me.

nearer

come;

now add no more.

and Amen.

for

one of the next things which you

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen

TO THE PROPHET.

279

TO THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 160.

ith,

1861.

when you know that I am always

never
leave you.
Mine holy angels
with you?
They are always
are
never
away from you and
They
ready for any emergency.

WHY

1.

are you so faithless

down

are you cast

in

such a manner as you

are, as

though you
had no guard over you? There is no earthly power that can come
When mine enemies come
near enough to you to hurt you.
If they come to this place
around you, I know their intentions.

why

or any of my people, I
you to hurt any of you.
I know the intentions of every man that comes into this place.
There is a guard set over this place, which consists of many angels;

with a

full

shall not let

intention of destroying you,

them come near enough

to

and those angels know the business of every person that comes
Devils
This place is ruled by mine holy angels.
into this place.
have to be subject unto them when they come into
I am the Lord, and I have a foot hold here, and I
give way.
I

are.

Let devils come here and

I will

this place
will

for

make them

show them what they

claim one small spot upon the earth where

can

start

work, and I shall go forth from that place and destroy everything
for I am the Lord.
Look out for me, my son.
that opposes me
;

You must

2.

place

all

things in order at

home, and prepare

for

dressing yourself up as neat and clean as you possibly can ; for I

wish you to be respectably dressed when I meet you.
Both me

and mine holy angels are well dressed; much better than you are
But you shall dress like unto us for we will give unto
at present.
;

you

celestial clothing

never

die.

When you

and while you wear

that

have to die you

have to take

will

clothing you will

off

your

celestial dress.

When you are in full power you will not wear clothing
3.
which has been manufactured by mortal hands; but you will wear
clothing which has been manufactured in heaven by holy angels.
You

will

hands of
soiled

not wear clothing that has been manufactured by the

fallen and sinful people.
Your clothing must not be

by the hands of mortals ; and while you wear clothing that

THE PROPHET REPROVED.

280

has never been soiled by sinful and deadly hands, you will live
and when you die you will have to take off your celestial dress

you could never die with it on.

I
Listen unto me, my son.
4.

for

could

you when

tell

fixed for the

test.

upon you.

All

Even

Christ.

You must watch

is

so.

am coming

come

shall

am

to
out^

to

you.

is

now

influence resting

that

for

you speedily.

The time

Lord of Hosts, even Jesus

the

well.

Amen

and Amen.

THE PROPHET REPROVED FOR

HIS

LACK OF

FAITH.
No.

with

WEBER, UTAH, December nth,

1.

O,

1.

man

HOW

am

astonished at you

What

act as

you do.
You have

fear.

place no reliance in

wherein

little

are you

yet

my

fulfil

1861.

have never before seen

afraid

of?

or no faith about you.

me and

have failed to

You are filled

You seem to

you cannot bring up one instance

What do you mean
promises.

when you cannot believe that I intend to come up to you and give
Do you think that after I
unto you power over your enemies.
have been at all the trouble which I have to raise you up, that I

am

about to

the devils destroy you before

let

you have done any-

towards delivering my people? What think you? You

I do not think that I deserve
must have a poor opinion of me.

thing

I have always tfulfilled my promises

such treatment from you.
which I have made unto you as far as I have gone with you.
But

you see trouble ahead, and you

in

it.

2.

You are
I know

afraid before
that

fear that I

you are

am

about to leave you

hurt.

you appear weak, very weak; but I am comand obey your command. You are in

pelled to stand by you

trouble because

power which
for

me.

much.

move them

do not come unto you aud give unto you the

have promised unto you.

You

You cannot
so

see

think that

why

trifle

too

You
much

are weary of waiting

with mine enemies.

should suffer myself to be baffled by them

You want me
out of the

way

to

come

at once.

upon them, and

have been so long

straight out

Because

A WARNING.

28l

working with mine enemies to bring them up to a point, you are

You begin to think that I am trifling
losing confidence in me.
with your feelings and, on this account, you are almost ready to
conclude that I am not true unto you, and that I profess to be
;

You are almos

your friend, when in reality I am your enemy.
ready to believe this. But I have done all that lay in my power to
In the position in which I have been placed, I have
satisfy you.
been compelled

work with mine enemies

to

You may

look out for

row, and I

may

me

shortly.

your feelings

lay

in the

But now

have, as far as I have gone with you.

I

may pay you

at rest then.

thousands dead upon the ground on that day.

will

halls of the great

go into the

way
can

and proud

in

which

satisfy you.
visit

may

to-mor-

lay

many

Before long I
to give them a

There may not be one soul left in them to

timely warning.
Woe and lamentations may be heard throughout
tell the tale.
this

Territory.

forgotten.

shall

soon preach a sermon that

Therefore, I say unto you,

my

will

never be

son, prepare to

meet

Before long you may see me and be fully satisfied.

You
must not be disappointed if you see some of your enemies in a

me.

short time.

promise you that you will see me long before

will be perfectly ready when they come up

will

see them.

you
where you are

to

You
;

and

not see them either.

if you do not
Whenever you

see

me

to-morrow, you will

you will have seen

see them,

me long before them. Therefore, be strong, and

am Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and Amen.

watch

for

me.

REVELATION GIVING THE SIGN BY WHICH THE

PROPHET MAY KNOW WHEN THE LORD
WISHES TO TALK WITH HIM.
WEBER, UTAH, December nth, 1861.

No. 162.

BEHOLD,

i.

say unto you,

my

son, I have told

you where

be standing when I ride up to you to give unto you your

you
robe and rod.
But how shall I make you understand when to
will

come
to see

me at that time when I shall want

make you understand when to stand at

out of your house to meet

you?

How

shall I

A SIGN FOR THE PROPHET.

282

the place where I 'have told you to stand?

You may be in your
own house at that time, or you may be in some other place ; but

you be where you may,

let

know when

will

you

I will give

Let you be where you may, when

2.

unto you a sign by which

wish to see you.

I shall

want to see you,

cause a powerful influence to rest upon you

such an influence
that you will not be able to resist
and that influence shall lead

will

where I have appointed to meet you. Yea,

send many angels to you wherever you may be at that time,

right to the place

you

I will

and

will

-they

influence you,

and lead you

to that place.

when they shall have led you there, they will hold you
I come and unveil myself unto you, and talk with you.
shall

3.

then give unto you those

When

promised.

I unveil

my

things

And

there until

which

have

face to you, I shall lay hold of you

And, as I have said unto you before, so I say unto you

when
mine angels have led you to the place where I have
again,
to
meet you, I shall not keep you waiting there for me
appointed
myself.

more than a minute or two before

You

4.

will

now know what

fluence lays hold of you

you

I shall

be with you.

to expect

will

when

understand

that powerful init.

Do

not fight

It will
against it, but go with it, and all will be well with you.
of
look
hold
on
the
out,
shortly lay
you ; therefore, you may keep

for

it

ence.

lay hold of

will
I

am

you suddenly, and lead you into

Even so. Amen and Amen.

my

pres-

Jesus Christ.

DISUNION AMONG THE ENEMIES.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 163.

BEHOLD,

1.

to

unto you, my son, I do not want to come up

I do not want to
then I will come.
;

you before the right time

come
their

to

you before your enemies

I want them to be on

homes.

I ride

to

I say

i2th, 1861.

up

come

have started away from

their

way

to this place before

They have not started away from their homes

as
yet, neither will they for some time yet, even
way,

to you.

this

should they
2.

shall

come

at all to-day.

At present there

is

confusion

among them, and

they hardly

DISUNION AMONG THE ENEMIES.

know what to
of them who

do.

are not united as yet

They

283

but there are some

them to unity.
They may be united enough to come up here to-day, or they may
not.
But they will scon come to a conclusion as to what course
they will take, and if they conclude to come up here to-day, they_
will soon do so.
And should they conclude to do so, I will tell
are laboring with the others to bring

you.

And

3.

as soon as they shall

to this place, I will send

you

to influence you,

know how your

therefore, I will

you and this helpless people.

seems that you cannot rise up
come and lift you up myself.

at this time.

placed

You

in

state

are over-

until I help

you;

which mine enemies are

are set the one against the other

They

not

and

I am watching them
can do nothing.
for
the day which they have appointed to come and wipe my

now

as they
this

it

I have told you the true

4.

to lead
will

feelings are pained through fear

that I shall neglect

burdened, and

and

where f have appointed to meet you.

to the place

neglect you.

have started on their way to come

mine angels

is

are, they

people out (as they

some are for
matter
;

call
it,

it);

but they are not united upon the

to it.
There are

and others are opposed

two parties of them, the one opposed to the other hence, they
know not what to do. They are held in this manner, for they
;

cannot come

until

they shall

all

be united, and they may not be

There are many among them who are opposed to

unitepl to-day.
the act of coming up against my people, and those who wish to

come

are laboring with

assist

them

them

to destroy this

to persuade

them

to

come up and

small handful of people (as they call

them).

And now, I say unto you, my son, I will watch them and
decision they come to, and if they decide to come up
what
see
against my people to-day, I will visit you as I have promised.
5.

You

shall

see

me

as soon as they have started to

I will give unto you plenty of time to

not visit you in the course of four or

that they are not

soon know
6.

coming up against

ready.

five hours,

my

come

this

way.

But should

you may

people to-day.

conclude

You

will

whether they are or not.

You must keep on

will lead

make

you

into

my

the look out for that influence which

presence.

You

are

on

safe ground.

Lean

THE LORD PROMISES TO

284

on me, and

bear your burden.

I will

painful feeling away from you, for

Lift up your head
gling under it.

Even

even Jesus Christ.

like a

man;

LET

not

my

seems to present

THE "PROPHET.

VISIT

they can

people be discouraged at the prospect which

before them.
They may feel somewhat

down on account

but

it is

about the

of their enemies failing to

time that they

last

do not come against

or three days from this time, they

They

project.

will either

do

my

will baffle

give unto

them about two

to what they will do.

your hands ; but

time, I will

not

they

against

things

me

against

my

is all

my

that I

rather that they

that

with power,
all

power

in

people within that

it is

let

may
among

loose

tie

grasp.

need to

my
I

will

then

let

You

mine enemies.

with

lambs, and you shall

Mine enemies need

destroy everything that stands in your way.

that

only

minds as

needed.
If they do
within the time that I have specified,

go as they

not to think that they can

they think
I shall

their

After that time I will place

come up

then be as a lion

have them under

But

make up

keep you waiting any longer; but

loose, let

until

do not do something within

endow you with power when

come up

will

if

or three days to

If they

as I have promised you.

two

the present, give up the

what they intend to do to my peowill, for

come unto you and endow you

space of time, I will

me.

people in the course of

ple within that time, or they will give them up

that they have obtained a better hold on them.

and

1861.

to this place according to their

If they

2.

shall

i2th,

own appointment. On
have
not
been
delivered
as they expected
my people
Mine enemies seek to baffle and disappoint me all that

to be.

you

the Lord,

account

their

am

for I

itself

disappointed and cast

come up

not

this

see you strug-

pained to

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 164.

remove

will speedily

am

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE LORD PROMISES TO

1.

THE PROPHET.

VISIT

hands, for they cannot.

now

can now lawfully destroy them,

require' of

them

would come up against me.

although

But

if

they

would

will

not

CHASTISEMENT AND INSTRUCTION.

285

come up against me within the time that I have appointed, I will

come out upon them as a whirlwind, and sweep them off the earth
as with a

besom of

destruction.

cut off that

will

fallen

race

from among the heirs of salvation.

My people have not long to
do
whatever
mine
enemies
I shall work now.
let
wait,
they may.
I have about done being baffled and driven about by them; and
I shall

now

take a straightforward course.

Let
me, and I will not betray it.

their confidence in

And

let

them hold themselves

in readiness, as I

my
I

people place
the Lord.

am

have before com-

manded them.

And

3.

behold, I say unto you, my son, you must not suffer

droop any more than you can help, for it unfits you

spirits to

your

your office therefore, struggle against such a feeling, that you

may be well able to do your duty. I am the Lord of Hosts, and
for

am

Even

with you continually.

Amen and Amen.

so.

CONTAINING CHASTISEMENT,
STRUCTION, AND A RENEWAL OF THE
LORD'S PROMISE TO DELIVER

REVELATION

IN-

HIS PEOPLE.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 165.

i3th, 1861.

WHAT

do you mean, my servant Joseph, by talking in the

way in which you have done? I have been with you and your
counsellors, and I have heard your conversation about me and my
people, and about my promises "to do this, that, and the other,"
i.

and

all

my

promises

failing.

You know

the situation in which I

and you need not to make things appear so strange.

You know that I have had to deal with men on whojji I have no
men who are free to act, and whose free agency I cannot
claim

am

placed,

And you know, also, that they are altogether

destroy.
opposed to me, and that, inasmuch as they are free to oppose my
They will not come to my terms if they can
plans, they do so.
lawfully

help

They

it.

will

They,will
not

strive to baffle

come

they would do so,

if

to
I

my

me

terms when

all

that

they possibly can.

want them to do so; but

could spare time to wait for them.

They

A DELIVERANCE PROMISED.

286

want better backing.

They

afraid to undertake such a

feel

work

themselves; consequently, they want the. destruction of my people

to be sanctioned by another power and they think that, if they
;

can put the matter off for a short time, they will be able to obtain
help from the right source, and then they will be sure that all
It is too great a matter for
things will come off right with them.
them to run into lawlessly; and, without good backing, they are

was only a small matter, they would not be afraid of

a
;
great matter, too great for them to undertake to put
a stop to without good backing, which they now wish to obtain.
But I shall not wait for them over the time which I have apIf

afraid.

but

it

it

it is

pointed.

My

2.

them

people's faith

in suspense in this

come
down

now

out
to

is

way

beginning to

may

destruction.

delay the deliverance of

to

you, and

promises to

my

my

come

I will

to
I

fail.

cannot keep

and

be compelled to come
or else,
have promised
him destroy all. I cannot

let

people any longer.

you

at

cannot

do not

If I

from me, and go

shall

Therefore,

to the devil,

up

give

and

to deliver them, they will depart

unto you and give unto you the rod- as

I

fail,

by not delivering them.

all

fail

hazards.

to

must come up
I will

not suffer

do the work which

is

ap-

me by

the eternal law of heaven, although I have

as
You cannot fully
deferred the matter
long as I possibly could.

pointed unto

come to you in the course of a day or

two but you may believe it. The promise seems too much for
your faith to lay hold of; but, great as it may seem to be, it will

my

believe,

son, that I shall

be

realized.

You

3.

do;

me
ails

murmur

against

by so doing, you keep

for,

not endure

burden

shall not

it.

You

uifto-you.

me

me

in the

way

in

continually in pain,

which you
and I can-

say that you are oppressed until your

life is

I cannot help it.

You oppress
make against me. 1 know what
overburdened, so much so, that you cannot

know

but

it;

with the complaints which you

you

you are

exercise that

amount of

faith

and confidence

in

me

which

is

neces-

your office and you let others see your weakness.

You cannot even keep it from them but you let them see
how you are cast down and thus your conduct tends to cause my
sary in order to

fill

people to be cast

down

also.

When

they see your

spirit

droop,

A DELIVERANCE PROMISED.
theirs

but

people do not know

my

ment;

are

and are

all unprepared for a

But you may say that

causes our

spirits to

that

see you cast down,

partake of the

They
and consequently you

4.

my promises cannot fail

look
to you for encourageThey

it,

when they

therefore,

otherwise?
do,

You know

well droop.

may

287

same

spirit

failing in

all

they be

feeling that

you

your feelings together,

from me.

visit

how can

and

want pf a visit from you that

they do droop, it is your fault

"it is the

droop, and

if

Why do you not uphold us as you ought to do? You, apparently,

let your word fall to the ground, and thereby destroy our con-

We

fidence in you.

when we

are ever likely to suffer our spirits to droop

to depend upon.
You have
deliverance
unto
us
time
after
and
when
we have
time,
promised

we have nothing

feel that

day of our deliverance had arrived, we

been
have, hitherto,
disappointed consequently, we have not been
able to prevent our spirits from drooping, because we fear that you
flattered ourselves that the

We

are not true.

We

to believe.

We

our finding out,

to

do not know how

do not know what we ought

do

what we ought not

cannot understand you for your ways are past
and we are at a loss to know how to act, or what
;

to please you."

Hearken unto me,

5.

to place confidence in you.

to believe, or

require of you.

If

you

O my

will

do

and

people,

I will tell

command

as I

you what

you, day by day,

I
it

is all that I require of you.

Do not trouble yourselves so much
with that which belongs to me.
It is my duty to deliver you at

mine own time and

And

me.

if I

in

mine own way

do not

have cause to

deliver

you

and

it is

your duty to obey

as I have promised, then

you

your spirits droop then you will be able to

justly say that I have failed to fulfil the promises which I have
made unto you. But I have not, as yet, failed to fulfil the
promises which I have made unto my people neither shall I ever
will

let

have only been baffled a little by the devil,

and the deliverance of my people has been deferred a few days.
My promises have riot failed, nor never will. My people are
fail

to

fulfil

ignorant of

me

them.

my way

with failing to

of working.

such feelings concerning

smallest thing goes

my
me if

fulfil

They

promises
they

are too ready to charge

but they would not have

knew much about me.

wrong with them, they are ready

If the

to charge

me

A DELIVERANCE PROMISED.

288
with being

They

false.

are ready to throw

away

those precious

all

which they have received through the fulness of my gospel,

because of some small thing coming forth which they, short-sighted
creatures, cannot understand.
truths

people be aware how they charge me for I am

not driven hither and thither by the devil beyond that
lawful.
He claims the right to oppose and baffle me, if

Let

6.

my

am

true.

which

is

he can; but he cannot hinder me from eventually fulfilling my

I make no promise that I cannot fulfil
promises.
therefore, let
to
know
seek
and
then
will
not
be
so ready to
me,
my people
they
;

me

charge

with being

their short-sightedness,

me

than to charge

mon

sense.

would walk

people insult

me

They know

with

better

with being false, if they would use their comnot take such insults from them.
If they

it

me, they would have my holy spirit to

would teach them better than to charge me in

my

for

spirit will

And

7.

my

faithfully before

manner;

me.

Oh, how

wilful wickedness.

will

guide them, and

that

false.

and

lead those

who

will

be led by

it.

now, behold,
say unto you once more, look out for
shall come in the way that I have appointed, and I will
I

not weary you with waiting for me.

You will soon be in possession of those things which you are wishing to see but you are
It may be that you will be satisfied when you
impatient for them.
;

I shall soon try whether you

have them in your own possession.
will be or not.
I
But,
promise you that, if you murmur against
me after I shall have given them unto you, and shall have removed

your enemies out of your way, as much as you do now, I will

chasten you severely.
Continue to look out for me, and I will give
I am Jesus Christ.
Even
unto you those things which you want.

Amen

so.

and Amen.

REVELATION IN WHICH THE LORD EXPLAINS

WHY HE HAS NOT DELIVERED
HIS PEOPLE.
No.
i.

to

WEBER, UTAH, December

66.

You may

ask

do now, seeing

me

"What are you about

arrangments appear to be broken

these questions:

that your

first

i4th, 1861.

WHY THE PEOPLE HAVE NOT BEEN DELIVERED.

289

How do you intend to proceed with the work? If you are

about to pay me a visit, how will you come ? And if you are
about to make any new arrangements, what are they? Are you
about to show yourself unto your people, as you first promised
up?

We

them, or not?

we want no more
done being

wish to

know what you

We

disappointments.

by the

baffled

you have promised

devil,

and we

We know

us.

are about to do

and

expect that you have now

want you to come out as

that when*

you have to wait

for

the devil, you are altogether uncertain ; for we know that he will
baffle you, and disarrange your plans as much as he possibly can ;
this

for

we are satisfied of. But you say

him now, and that you are going

you have done waiting

work without him. You

that
to

him any more in this case.

now
have
brought your enemies to that point
you
where you can lawfully destroy them ; and we should think that
You can now take a straightforthat is all that you need to do.

are not going to run side by side with

You

say that

ward course of your own consequently, we do not expect to be

therefore, tell us now what you
disappointed by you any more
that
we
ofus
in
order
may prepare ourselves to meet you.
require
;

We are doing all that we possibly can in

long to see yoy.
We have heard a great deal
order to be ready to meet you.

We

now we would

about you, and

that

it

would be a great shock

we should

to

us

but,

although we

know

notwithstanding that,

like to see you."

You who

2.

that

like to see you,

and you

are faithful shall see me.

"But

will

Shall

we arrange

you

I will promise you

have visited you soon enough.
the way in which you first appointed?

will find that I shall

visit

us in

ourselves in order according to your

"Yes.

shall

not

break

first

ap-

that

up
arrangement.
pointment?"
hen I wish you to gather together, I shall come unto my servant
Joseph in the way which I first appointed, and I shall place the

I
rod in his hand before he commences to gather you together.
and
rod
at
the
same
and
he
him
the
robe
shall give unto
time;

shall put

give the

on

his

robe before he steps forth to raise his rod and

command.

And inasmuch

as your enemies are not, apparently, coming

up against you soon, you will not be cramped for time to arrange
matters.
You can take your own time, and do all things right.
3.

WHY THE PEOPLE HAVE NOT BEEN

2 pO

And when

you,

my

let

DELIVERED.

servant Joseph, raise your rod, I will cut off

them be wherever they may.

all

They appointed

your enemies,
a time once to come up to this place to slay my people but their
hearts failed them.
They were afraid of their own lives. It was
;

not because they repented of their evil act which they wanted to
Neither have they yet given up their wicked intention ;

commit.

but they are laboring to obtain a better hold on my people. They

did not feel safe in coming up against them without better backing.

They want some other power to back them. I know their

They want to slay my people now as much as they

intentions.

Although they have backed out through

Their desire to

ever wanted to slay them.

fear, they are waiting to get a better foothold.

shed innocent blood

is

as strong

suffer those bloodthirsty

sweep them

now

as

it

off the earth before they shall

lay a fresh plan to destroy

I will not give

my

people.

them the chance

are striving for.

would not come

am

ever was.

No

wretches to live ?

my

as I

people,

And
live

shall I
I

will

have the opportunity to

will promise them that

to obtain that backing

at their heels

up against

now.
after

to come, I shall take the will for the deed.

which they

Inasmuch

as they

appointing the time

I

wanted them

to

them.

And if
could lawfully destroy them.
it in their hearts to destroy my people, I can destroy
There are many thousands now in this Territory who thirst

for the

blood of

come

some
had
ever
they
to

point where

my

people

but they cannot bring things into the

a bloody act, and that is

right shape, as yet, to perpetrate such

why they have not attempted it. They are so bloodknow how to contain themselves. Some
of them are ready to break through all law, and to come and
attempt to destroy my people but others who have a little better
Those of mine enemies
sense than they have, hold them back.
who have a little common sense are afraid to come up against my
people but those that have no sense are not afraid to come up
the reason

thirsty that they hardly

against

them; such cannot see where the danger lies; and as

That class of men will
nothing, they fear nothing.

know

they
rush into any dangerous undertaking, because they cannot see any
They are devil's slaves. They are not fit to be let loose
danger.

without a guard to take care of them.

They have to be taken
care of by more experienced devils.
They are a constant burden

THE ENEMIES WARNED.

to experienced

Some

devils.

and

earth

in hell;

There are

devils.

gentlemen

are called to

and other

fill

2QI
different grades of

responsible places both

on the

by them.

They

devils are. governed

take the charge of things which belong to the reigning devil, and
they think for those who have not sense enough to think for them-

The

and take care of them.

selves,

slave devils are sent to

do the

There are
work, and the gentlemen devils dictate them.
devils adapted for all kinds of dirty work.
The gentlemen devils

dirty

have prevented their slaves from coming against

would have come; for devils without sense

in this Territory

people, or they

my

can see no danger, consequently, they fear none.

Are mine enemies who are in this Territory worthy of
4.
death; both the responsible devils and their slaves? Yes. Shall
I destroy

them?

Yes.

I destroy

them ?

No

Do

do

more of them before

Inasmuch as they would not

require any

not.

come up after appointing a time, I want no more of them. I

am now setting myself to destroy them. I will send mine angels
and they will lay whole families dead.
not leave one alive in many great men's houses
(so

into the palaces of the great,

will

They

I can find the way to them.

They can appoint no guard
can stop my course.
I shall not ask any of them whether I
may be permitted to see them, or not. I sent a prophet to a certain person, and he would not see that prophet; but I will now

called).

that

send a messenger to him that will not only see, but penetrate him.
His days in mortality are now about spent.
He may now look
out for a visitor, for he will speedily have one.

And

5.

Territory.
visit

now, behold,

you whether you are or

could to warn you of what

am now coming
those
said

who

will

unto you,

that I shall

And

And

left

speak unto the inhabitants of

for a visit from me? for I shall

not.

am

of

have done

I will

all

that I possibly
I

preach a sermon to

shall

As

unto you again,

have before

the

first

move

the people of this Territory will be to lay

them dead.

say unto you once again,

and

that they will understand.

son, so I say

my

this

now

about to do in your midst.

upon you, and

make among

ple together,

you.

out

be

many thousands
6.

Are you prepared

set

them

in order,

you

shall gather

even as

come and show myself unto

first

my

peo-

commanded

those of

my

people

WHY THE PEOPLE HAVE NOT BEEN

292

DELIVERED.

who

are faithful, as I would have done if their enemies had come

up and stood before them. And after I shall have called upon
you to raise your rod, and you shall have raised it, and given your
command, mine angels shall go forth to war, and in a few minutes

they will have slain

that I intend to destroy at the

all

first cutting
servants to go abroad throughout this Territory to preach the fulness of my gospel.
And when

shall clear the

off.

have cut

shall

give the

you

number

for the first time, I shall

to lower your rod.

me

And

as

you lower

the sign for stopping.

Before you
to the heavenly host, you shall have your rod

command

and steadied

raised

tell

unto

shall repeat

you

my

for

off a sufficient

come unto you and

it,

way

and when

it is

raised

and

steadied,

you

shall

You must be

command.

very calm and deliberate in

what you do while you are raising the rod. You must not be
I need not to charge you with being
unsteady at that time.
give the

you are the most steady-minded man that dwells

but inasmuch as I know the circum-

for

unsteady,

upon the

face of the earth

it is necessary for me to
give unto
charge concerning the rod before you have it in your

stances in which you are placed,

you a

strict

hands.

Behold, I say unto you, my son, I gave unto you a partial

knowledge of the time when I intended to commence to deliver
7.

my

people

but I did not

between that time and

thrown

me

ple inside

not

little

trie

out of time.

time that

disappointed

know

this.

me

fully how mine enemies would act

They have baffled me once,* and
I

should have delivered

unto you,
shall not be

I specified

but I

if

my

peo-

mine enemies had

much

out

of time,

have been disappointed.

You know that while I had
although
tadeal with enemies who took delight in baffling me, I could not
I

They opposed me all that they possimake my words prove false but now that
I have got through with them, I can set a time when I intend to
come out, and I can fulfil my promise but I could not make a
positive promise while I had to deal with devils who claim the
appoint any positive time.
bly could,

and

tried to

an agency to work against me. While I had to

a wicked agency as that, I had to work by
I had to strive to outwit the devil to bring him to
He had an
But I had not an equal chance with him.

right to exercise

deal

with

stratagem.
my terms.

such

advantage over me.

WHY THE PEOPLE HAVE NOT BEEN

The

8.

DELIVERED.

293

revelations which I have given have been read to

my

people publicly, and mine enemies have heard them as well as my

Mine enemies could very easily obtain a knowledge
people have.
of my plans ; and when they knew them, they strove to break them

and

up,

to frustrate

heard what

my

And even if they had not themselves

and had asked some of my people,

me.

plans were,

There are some among my people

against me, who are traitors
to me.
They are not friends to the trwth, but they are enemies to
it.
They would fill the mouths of mine enemies. And thus all
they would have told them.

who

my

who have worked

are ignorant,

plans have been

made

public.

Mine enemies have known

all

about them that they wished to know; and they have had the
advantage over me; for when they knew my plans, they could
easily frustrate them.
'

when mine enemies

But,

9.

did

it

in places

in secret

and

that purpose,

admit a

traitor to

But

secret.

it

into

them

laid their plans against me, they

which they had which were adapted for

which,
;

when assembled, they would not

and thus they could keep

was not so with me.

all

their plans

Territory have been

All the

able to obtain a knowledge of my plans ; therefore, because I have

not had an equal chance with them, they have been able to frus-

me

trate

my movements

in

but I

nevertheless, accomplish
never fail.
promises
My people should
understand the unfavorable position in which I have been placed,

my

purposes.

My

shall,

will

have had to work against a people under such disadvan-

in that I

tages.
i

o.

suddenly
I

for lo, I shall come

all my people prepare for me
even as a thief in the night upon all the rebellious

Let

am

Morning

the Stone

and Shepherd of

Star; even Jesus Christ.

Israel,

Even

so.

and the Bright and

Amen and Amen.

THE PEOPLE DISSATISFIED.

294

THE PEOPLE APPEAR DISSATISFIED AND

RESTLESS.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 167.
I

1.

AM COME

in haste to

make

to speak unto you,

a change in things

my

servant

for

my

i5th, 1861.
I

Joseph.

am

people are discour-

aged, and they are beginning to deny the truth, and to fall away.
I intend to save the lives of some of them.
I do not want to
destroy any

more of my people than I can help. I have to hurry

some of them. They are ignorant of my situa-

to save the lives of

If they understood

tion.

it,

they would not act as they do.

Mine enemies appointed a time to come up against my

people, and I prepared to meet them, but they did not come conI have no
sequently, they disappointed me as well as my people.
means of knowing what devils will do so long beforehand they
2.

change from one thing to another so often. They are not governed by any fixed law by which I can judge what they will do.
Sometimes I cannot tell what they will do from one day to another.

At other times

depend upon
I

3.

am

aware of

their

movements.

Their actions

the situation in which they are placed.

should have no trouble with

my

know

people

if

they

knew my

they have been taught

way
if they had given proper attention to what they have
and
enough
been taught, they could understand. But some of them, seem-

They should

of working.

it

ingly, love to live in

governed by law.
which is unlawful,

I
I

They think

ignorance.

thing regardless of law.

that

can do any-

But they should know that I am entirely

can do anything that is lawful; but that

cannot do.

should have delivered

ple inside the time which I appointed,

if

my

peo-

mine enemies had come

my people at the time which they appointed. But they

broke their word, as devils will and thus they disappointed me
and my people. When I appointed a time to deliver my people,
against

That, if mine enemies come up

which
time
they had appointed, that I
against my people,
But
should deliver my people in the course of so many days.
the
with
interfered
not
come
and
did
up,
consequently they
they
I

did

it

upon these grounds

at the

THE PEOPLE DISSATISFIED.

first

my

295

arrangement which I made, and prevented me from delivering

people inside the time which I had appointed therefore, I am
;

compelled to make other arrangements.

deliver

shall

4.

the time that I was

their spirits

people in the course of a few days from

My people need not to let
disappointed.

my

first

droop so much as to render them

unfit to

meet me.

promise them that they will see great sorrow.

Can they not keep their spirits up for a few days? They are not
so destitute of the common necessaries of life that they need to
will

If they

do,

murmur

so soon.

have provided well

for

them

in every respect.

I
pleasant weather, as pleasant as they could wish for.
have moderated the weather for them and I have done all that I

They have

make them

could to

comfortable.

Some

of

them are unwilling

to

me

a few days while I prepare myself again after this disI do not ask them to wait for me long ; and if I do
appointment.

wait for

not

come and

me

with being

deliver them, I will be

There are some of

5.

They need

me.

them

willing for

to charge

false.

to

my

servants

who

be afraid of themselves.

are greatly afraid of

They

are unprepared

did not expect to see such folly manifested

They are unstable in their ways. They do not know
by them.
what ails them.
They had better turn themselves around as soon
for a visit

from me.

They have no time to spare if they wish to save their

promise them that if they feel as they do now
when I come, I will cut them off. I will nut spare the life of any
person who has yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel
as they can.

'

lives

for

will

do good, they can ;

me.
If
there
are any such
against
1
as
have
let
them
turn themdescribed,
persons among my people
selves round as soon as they can ; for they have no time to spare.

to operate against me.

but they cannot

If they wish to live to

live to fight

Some

of

my

people do not

know when

they are well treated

but

they trample my blessings under their feet.

They do not appreI do despise those who are ungrateful.
ciate them.
6.

for

And

my

moving

behold, I say unto you,

my

son, that

people to prepare themselves as well

out of this place as soon as I have

out of their way.

it

as

moved

would be well
they

can

their

enemies

for

Let them get themselves ready as much, as they

will be allotted them.
But they

can during the short time which

296

COMMANDED TO PREPARE FOR MOVING.

must not run

into confusion.

Let them work steadily and orderly.

Let them put as many of their wagons in order for traveling as they
can
but they must not break up their homes until I have cut off
;

mine enemies, and am ready to move them away from this place.
My people must act consistently. They must not throw themselves out of

homes

until I

have found them new ones.

My

peo-

Let them be orderly in their movements.

Let them not run into confusion.
I am the Lord.
ple will understand me.

My

7.

them

set

people need not to think that

I shall

at liberty.

I shall

work

as fast as I can.

their

duties,

and

be long before I
I shall lose no

time.

do

My

far

away from

this

to

place any

more than they can

Let my people
people must not go
run about from place
They must not forget
selves in readiness.
their

and

spirits,

as I will require
to prepare their

shall

cheerfully

them

them

that I told

that they

wait

I possibly

They

for a trip, until I

them homes
with

my

can
I

myself.

and

shall

I shall

tell

my

people in respect to finding

them good homes.

They

now

will

be

right.

help.

must hold them-

as long

is

do

will find plenty to

come.

shall

lead

my

have destroyed mine

them and find
before
go
servant Joseph what to do
I

them homes.

satisfied with

I
give unto you no more.
the
and
and
Star
Jesse,
Bright
Morning
Amen and Amen.
so.
I

go on

They must not

few days; that

people out of this place as sooi^ after

enemies as

will

Let them keep up

speedily come.

to wait for me.

wagons

all

place.

am
;

I will give

unto

them.

the Glorious Branch of

even Jesus Christ.

Even

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DISAPPOINTMENT.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 168.
i.

BEHOLD,

faction.

You

am

wish to

.1

6th, 1861.

about to speak unto you for your own satisknow how I am about to deal with my

They have been cast down; but they are now in good
and I have confidence in them. I feel that they will wait
I do not
patiently for me until I come out and deliver them.

people.
spirits,

THE DISAPPOINTMENT.

297

expect that they will cause you any more trouble through their
restlessness.

They

them

was well

It

to.

at

satisfied

feel

this

They
them

that they

for

and they

time,

will wait for

satisfied for several days.

me

will rest

as long as I wish

met with a disappoint-

be better prepared to meet me in the course of two

They
or three days than they were three or four days ago.
That disap~
with
will
met
be
which
the
means
of
pointment
they
strengthening
ment.

them
the

will

It

greatly.

snare

first

respect even
to prepare
2.

has broken the

now than

them

people on

my

come

snare.

They

are through
.

better prepared in every

they were three or four days ago.

as well as I can to

Notwithstanding

against

first

and they are stronger and

all

that

if

this,

wish

meet me.

mine enemies had come up

day which they had appointed,

should

my hiding place and swept them off and

cleared the way for my people, whether they had been prepared
for me or not.
But it was better for them that I did not come out
have

out

of

in power on that day.

They were not prepared for me.
wanted instructing on that matter, and they have received

tions this

day that

will

be of great benefit to them.

They
instruc-

They have

learned a lesson this day that will greatly help them in every
From the instruction which they have received to-day,
respect.
they begin to learn that they were not prepared to meet me. They
see this, and they will strive now to prepare themselves to meet

me when

I come
and thus that disappointment which they met
with was a great blessing unto them.
Therefore, I say unto you,
my son, my people will wait patiently for me until I come. I will
;

not weary them in waiting for

in

good

when
3.

spirits,

and they

me

will

be

for I

will

much

come

while they are

better prepared for

me

come, than what they would have been at the first.

And behold, I say unto you, my son, that I will draw more

near unto you day by day, until I come up to you in the way in
which I have appointed. I will speak unto you, more or less, about
every day, until I come to you; and a few hours before'I send
mine angels unto you, I will give you to feel positively that I am
about to send mine angels unto you.
And when you feel that
influence,

you may conclude that mine angels will visit you in the
I have before appointed, and they will lead you into

way which

my

presence, as I have appointed.

Lift

up your

spirits,

and

I will

TO THE PROPHET AND HIS COUNSELLORS.

298

give unto you

You have now

am

power over that influence which has oppressed you.

almost overcome it.
I, even the Lord of Hosts,

Even

with you.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION TO THE PROPHET AND HIS

COUNSELLORS.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 169.

You

1.

correctly

wish to

when

know

why I do not tell my people

come and deliver them. You blame
am about to come and deliver my people in
the reason

intend to

me

for saying that I

the course of a few days, and then not

as

have

would.

come

You

satisfaction,

You
in

coming within

that time

You want me

said.

neglecting to

iyth, 1861.

to give an account to you for

in the course of a few days, as I stated that I

say that, if I will not explain this matter to your

will not be responsible for me to my people.

you

say that -when I promise

the course of a few days,

promise, you consider that

disappointing both you and

my
and

people that I will deliver them

I do not do so according to my

do not

tell

the truth,

and

that

am

people; and you consider that I

am taking a course to destroy the confidence of my people in me.
You say that you cannot understand the reason why I deal in that

my

way with my people. You think that I do not deal honestly with
them and you are afraid of me. You are afraid that I shall lead
you into trouble, and leave you there. You are afraid that I shall
;

defer the matter so long that

and charge you with being

my

people

will turn

round upon you

false.

I told you that I

2.
I shall never bring trouble upon you.
would not weary you and my people with waiting for me. Are
you ready to meet me? If you are, these people are not. But I

suppose that

shall destroy a

shall

I
have to come whether they are, or not.
I cannot stay away
of them when I come.

number

I am comkig.
My people should all be
but they arc not, and they will not all be here when I come;
I told my peobut I shall gather all those together who are here.

from you any longer.

here

ple that they

must hold themselves

in

readiness for me.

told

TO THE PROPHET AND HIS COUNSELLORS.

299

I told them
must not go far away from this place.
should not be more than a few days from the time that I
I told them the truth.
I shall
was disappointed until I came.

them

that they

that I

come

a few days from the time that I was disappointed and

I could not tell you to one day when I could
see.
t^at you
be with you in the way which I have appointed but I could tell
in

will

you very near. A few days has now passed since my disappointment, and I am coming up to you now.
3.
My son, you will not have the chance to murmur against

me

for

If you murmur
stopping away from you much more.
all the time from now until I come, you will have done

me

against

I want you now to prepare yourself

an
end
to your murmuring, for it is unenput

your share of murmuring.

like

a man.

I will

"When may you expect to see me?" You may begin

me to-morrow; and if you do not see me on that
for me the day following
lookout
and so on, until
you may

durable.

to look out for

day,

You

you see me.

will not

be disappointed many times.

begin to lookout for

that

promise you
you may
and you must continue to look
I

4.

will not

me

for

understand the situation in

will

me

to-morrow;
you see me.
which you are placed, and I
until

What more can I say unto you

You need assistance, and you shall have

hold you in trouble.

cheer your spirits?

to
it.

have told you how you may expect to -be guided into my presence and I have told you how I intend to receive you. Endeavor
I

mind until I come unto you;

come unto you when you are so cross for it

to keep yourself in a proper frame of

for I

do not

like to

disagreeable to

me

to see

you so

ruffled in

your temper; therefore, be as calm and patient as you possibly can until you see me.
I shall delight to come unto you if you are kind, and humble, and

is

calm.

Seek to

cultivate that

frame of mind that

require of

you.
I

now add no more.

and Amen.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen

WHY THE DELIVERANCE HAS BEEN DEFERRED.

300

REVELATION EXPLAINING WHY THE DELIVERANCE OF GOD'S PEOPLE HAS BEEN

DEFERRED.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 170.

BEHOLD,

1.

iyth, 1861.

you feel to ask me these

say unto you, my son,
could you not come out and deliver your peo-

"Why

questions:

when yuur enemies appointed to come up against

could you not, without taking a few more days,
deliver your people then, even if your enemies did disappoint you?
Why did you disappoint your people in such a manner? You
ple at the time

them?

Why

either have a cause for this, or

Behold,

2.

am

that I

the

the

first

say unto you, my servant Joseph,

general of the armies of heaven.

my
And I

council in heaven.

Father,

you know

as I

am

the

first

all

also

and a member of the

counsel with

general of

am

first

Father about

my

matters that belong to the government of this earth, and

we do nothing but that which
late ourselves by law

And

Tell us,

is.

counsellor to

first

you are greatly to blame

"

what the cause

then,

we

lawful.

is

the armies of heaven,

all

regu-

it

is

my

duty .to receive the law from my Father, and to bring and reveal
I am a
it unto you ; and to stand between my Father and
you.

mediator to minister between two powers, namely, the

I
dent in heaven and the first president of the earth.
president in heaven
his counsellor,

and

his firstborn son,

my

my

rule

Father

by

is

the president there,

his authority.

he has made

me

the

Father's children are subject to me,

first

am

and

And inasmuch

first

and

ruler
I

as I

am
am

heaven.

All

subject to

my

in

am

presi-

not the

Father.
I

3.

your

do not claim the

right.

for the last

my

right to preside over the earth ; that is

You rule this earth
duty to sustain you.
thousand years, with all power and authority, even .as
It is

my

Father rules over heaven.

And

all

the inhabitants of the

earth shall be subject to you as the inhabitants of heaven are subject

to

When

my

I say

Father;

for

you hold an independent priesthood.

I mean that you do not depend on

"independent"

WHY THE DELIVERANCE HAS BEEN DEFERRED.

men who

your power, nor to give you the

I am
your power comes from above.
I have two
duty to fight your battles.

upon the earth

live

victory over your enemies

your general, and

my

it is

for

hundred million warriors under

my command

ficient to rule the inhabitants of the earth,

and

number

a
to

suf-

destroy every-

stand in your way, until your mission shall Tie

could destroy all the inhabitants of the earth in a few
it were
necessary therefore, 'your power is in me, and

thing that

may

ended.

minutes,

if

That

not in mortal men.

independent priesthood."

my

gospel

is

what

mean by

saying "you hold an

not depend upon mortal men

You do

although you need them tc>

is more their
duty than to

to fight your battles,

preach

301

that

assist
fight.

you

to

They

not be called upon to fight a great deal.

Those who fight
must understand a perfect law therefore, angels are ordained to
and even they must not destroy any people only on the
fight
will

Mortal

principle of justice.

and

men do

until they do, I will not,

much.

But

will

not understand a perfect law,

call upon them to fight

you a knowledge of a perfect law,
people to war until you understand

at present,

give unto

and you must not send my

some frivolous cases

that law, except in

in

such

cases as those

people are attacked by a few of mine enemies, and

even then I will speak unto you and tell you what my people shall

wherein

do

and

that

which

is

done by me are done

lawfully

and

not done by me, I will not sanction.

the Lord.

And

4.

my

things which are

for all

justly,

am

my

behold, I say unto you,

my

son,

it

has hitherto been

duty to minister from heaven to the earth, and from thence

have very often been travelling, or from the earth to heaven.

As
I have said unto you before,
I am a member of the high council
of heaven and I have to make all things known unto you con;

earth.
When I shall have committed unto you the
and commanded you to send it forth to the nations of the
earth, I shall sustain it, and I shall destroy everything that opposes

cerning

this

law,

I will either

it.

ing to
5.

know

it,

make

the inhabitants of the earth live accord-

all

or I will destroy them.

And

now, behold,

the reason

why

which mine enemies had

I say unto you, my son,

you wish to
did not deliver my people at the time

set to

come up

against

them

to (as they

WHY THE DELIVERANCE HAS BEEN DEFERRED.

302

was sent by

my

received certain orders from

him

supposed) destroy them.

here,

and

what

to do.

He

me

told

that I

Father to meet them

in

must come up

which he told me.

to

you, and give

you the robe and rod in time for you to have met them, if
they had come up against you at the time which they had ap-

to

pointed

must

He

that I

told

me

me

mine enemies should come up

and many thousands more, also.
must cut a clear way through mine enemies,

and he told

against you, I

that,

them

slay

if

all,

and give unto my people a complete deliverance out of their hands;

and this I should have done, if mine enemies had come up against
you

ment,

but that, should they not come up according to their appointI must do nothing, but return to him, and tell him how

things

had

should

fail

He

transpired.
to

fill

told me,

also,

that if

mine enemies

he wanted

their first appointment,

me

to

meet

make another move. The first

arrangements which my Father made were broken up through that
failure, and we had to meet in council and make other arrangements and we had to take time in order to do so. We shall soon
prepare ourselves again and when I come again, my people shall
him

in council before

should

I shall not have to trust to the failures of

not be disappointed.
mine enemies any more. I am the Lord.
6.

My

people

will

that I could not have

I

readily see

how

done otherwise than

have been placed, and

have done and that
;

my Father commanded me, and have kept the law'

If
Let my people be contented, and not murmur.
faithful to their duties as I am to mine, they would

have done as

of heaven.
they were as

have nothing to fear; but they neglect their own duties, and murmur against me. I am always faithful. I have never failed to
I
fulfil my promises, neither shall I ever fail to fulfil them.
Even
the Light and Life of the world; even Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

am
so.

THE PROPHET

THE PROPHET

VISITED BY

IS

303

THE LORD.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 171.

i8th, 1861.

BEHOLD, I am Jesus Christ, and I have shown myself imtp^

and you can judge of my feelings, for I appeared

1.

this day,

you

unto you as

am.

How long shall I bear with

people
have explained to them, through you, the reason why
could not deliver them at the time when mine enemies appointed
Oh,

2.

them
I

VISITED.

this short-sighted

after I

come up against me, but failed to do so? Through their failure

was disappointed, and I have shown my people to what extent I
was disappointed, and what my Father required of me if mine

to
I

enemies

failed to

appointed.

come up

Father to deliver

my

against

have shown unto

my

report,

me

my

at the

time which they had

people that I

and

had

to return to

to counsel with him,

mine

if

And

enemies failed to come up according to their appointment.

my report before the high council in heaven,

in counsel upon the matter, and try it by the law.

after delivering

had

to

sit

had

to

do

all

to take time to

my

people

all

make another move.

before I could

this

do

this

all

and

yet after

But

I will

had

have shown unto

these things, they are not satisfied.

are without reason.

we

Some

of

them

recompense those dissatisfied peo-

when I come, but it will not be to their salvation, for I shall

O how they have injured others of my
destroy them in the flesh.
who
faithful if they had not discouraged
would
have
been
people
them.
When my people are discouraged and faithless, and in a
murmuring mood, I cannot work with them. If I come to them
ple

while they are in that state

they wish to meet

me

of feelings, I shall destroy them.

an acceptable manner they must

in

If

raise

drooping spirits, and place all confidence in me, and not

murmur but they must be strong in me full of faith and confi-

their

dence

or I will not accept of them.

Those who have these

feel-

ings which I have described, are right in my sight, if there are any
such.
But if none of them have those feelings, none of them are
right,

find

and consequently

cannot accept of them.

If I

come and

my people in that murmuring, faithless, ungrateful state

of mind, I shall slay them all.
They have no cause to have such
all

THE PROPHET

304
feelings.

my

will

VISITED.

have continually been with them, and I have revealed

unto them from time to time, even as often as they needed
I

They have no cause

to hear from me.

or to let their spirits droop, for I

I ever

had neglected them,

mured

against me.

my

duty to them.

should not blame them

had any

If they

complain of me,

either to

have done

just cause to

if

their

let

If

they murspirits

droop, and to manifest such dissatisfaction as they do against me,

If I had ever neglected
I would willingly take it from them.

them
them

in

my

just due.

neglecting them,

but

let

just cause to

them do

they have not,

if

should take their murmurings and accept

All that I ask of them is to deal with me

have any

If they

justly.

any respect,

as

let

so,

and

them cease

me

complain against

I shall take

it

as

my

just

their complaints against

for

due;

me

for if they do not, I will move them out of the way, for I am the
Let my people think
Lord, and I will not be insulted by mortals.

about what they

.are

doing,

meek and humble

vate

and turn themselves round, and cultiand cease their complaints against

spirits,

them rise up and bestir themselves, and act as though

some faith in me. I wish them to be energetic, and act
as though they had some force of character about them.
Let
them not go to sleep. They need to be up and doing. This is
not a time to trifle with sacred matters; but it is a time when all
those of my people who expect a deliverance should rise up and
I do not call upon my people to do much
labor to obtain it.
and what they cannot do, I will do but if they will not do their
own duty, they will perish. They must be energetic. They know
and if they will not do it now, they know what to
their duty
me, and

let

they had

expect.

am

And

3.

toward you.

the Lord.

my son, you know my feelings

have known your feelings ever since I first visited
You have murmured against me many times;
day.

behold, I say unto you,

I

you up to this
and if you had not have been placed
have, I could not have borne with

in
it;

the position which

but

knew

you

the burden

had placed upon you, and I knew that your burden was
for you to bear, and that, you had to relieve yourself by
and it
casting the anguish of your afflicted soul upon some one
and I had to take it
fell upon me, because I was the next to you

which
too

much

all.

You

could not speak to any other person but me.

Oh

how

THE PROPHET
you have
against

am

but what I

305

never think about your- murmuring

I have never borne as much
pained.

me.

afflicted

me

VISITED.

from any prophet upon the earth as I have received from you.
None has ever been placed in as painful a situation as you have.
If it had not been for the painful situation in which you have been
should not have borne

placed, I

was compelled

to bear

muring, for you were

anguish of your soul

knew

it.

it

but situated as you were, I

you could not help mur-

that

overburdened, and

upon some

you had
and those whom

one,

to cast the
it

fell

upon

could not justly punish you for doing a thing

that you could not help
therefore, I have borne your murmurings
I wish that I was not obliged to
because I could not help it.

had

to take

it.

much

bear so

of

But

it.

now about

it is

and

over,

feel greatly

All my work is now

satisfy you now.
unto
come
to
I
am
at
and
you as soon as I wish
liberty
arranged,
to do so.
I have been with my Father in counsel, and he has
relieved.

me

liberated

point

now.
4.

came

my

can come and

people

this

prepared, and I shall not disapMine enemies may lookout for me

do

do mine.

If they will not

All that I

out

am now

time.

again.

their duty, I will

wanted was the sanction of

upon mine enemies, and

soon be with you for good.

my

Father before

have obtained

rode up to your door

it.

this

shall

day, to

and you saw me, and after

me came the next general to me in authority, and you saw him.
You know our feelings toward this people. We want them to do
the place that I appointed to meet you,

as I have told

them

in this revelation

for, if

they do not,

we

will

As soon as they have heard this revelation, they

destroy them.
must endeavor to be in that frame of mind which I have before

We want them to prementioned, if they wish to save their lives.

themselves
to
receive
us.
I
have
told
them what I want
pare
them

to

do before

come.

And

as soon as

my

people have heard

the contents of this revelation, they must begin with

to

meet

me

in the

way which

all their

power

have appointed for soon after my

I have shown
revelation, I shall come.
I

people have heard this

myself unto you to-day that you might know that I was here and
And I say unto you, my son, if you are not
ready to visit you.
dressed up neat and clean

your mind which

when

those impressions are

made upon

promised should be made previous to mine

THE PEOPLE ARE NOT PREPARED.

306

angels leading you into

my

you must make haste and

presence,

dress yourself and hold yourself in readiness to be lead into my

And it would be well if my peopresence by mine holy angels.
themselves
would
to-morrow, and let them keep themprepare
ple
I am the Lord of Hosts
come.
I
until
clean
and
neat
selves
;

Even

even Jesus Christ,

Amen.

so.

THE PEOPLE ARE NOT FULLY PREPARED TO

MEET THE LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 172.

LET MY

1.

and

humility,

do not obtain

ipth, 1861.

people watch and pray, for they need great faith

If they
short time to obtain it.
in a very short time, they will not obtain it at all

and they have but a

it

They were

while in mortality.

better

far

me

prepared to meet

several days ago than what they are now, and I am ready to
deliver them now if they were ready to meet me ; but they are not,

and

in the

must

them

slay

all.

my

If

2.

them until they are ready to meet me

have appointed, or I must come unto them and
must do either one or the other of these things.

either wait for

way which

immediately

I
I

servant Joseph will give

if

me

come

his consent, I will

have to slay two-thirds of

this

people.

can-

He is the
not deliver this people until I obtain his consent.
I
have
Father's
consent
over
Adam's
my
posterity.
governor
to destroy

all

mine enemies who are

are in this Territory,

servant Joseph.

me

He

has

in the

midst of

my people who
my

have to obtain the consent of

murmured

against

me

time after time

was not ready to deliver my people, and he has insulted

time after time on that account and now I am ready, but he

because

is

and now

not.

He

calls

upon me publicly

that he will not give unto

as they are now.

He

me

to stay

his consent to

my

hand.

He

says that he does not want to have

upon me

says

come unto my people

them

way which he has to come

and deliver my people, and insulting me because I did not come
when he knew that I could not come (according to the law by
all

slain

after calling

in the

THE PEOPLE ARE NOT PREPARED.

which

do

am governed
But now that

so.

called upon me to
by the law of heaven, and

when he

at those times),

am

sent to the earth to deliver

liberated

my

307

my

people by

Father, you are not

me; you will not give unto me your consent.

ready
You say that my people are not in a proper state
3.
for

meet me, and on

that account

better prepared to

meet me.

both by you and by them

As

body.

live,

you wish

me

Oh, how

to

of

mind

to

wait until they are

have been imposed upon

but I will satisfy myself upon somewill cut some of these people off from the

Those of them who have murmured so much against me,

I will avenge myself upon them.
be satisfied upon them.

earth.
I will

people who intend to prepare themselves to meet

which
I have appointed, do so as soon as they
way
will
not
wait for them.
or
I
possibly can,
servant
4.
My
Joseph cannot keep me away from my people

my

Let those of

me

in the

He

cannot prevent me from

my people any longer than while they have had
coming
time to prepare themselves, after hearing what I required at their
Those of my people who feel disposed to humble themhands.

he acts according to law.

if

long,

to deliver

selves

and come

to

my

stand between
I explain

My

so.

It

will

not take

need not to wait long

for

servant Joseph will

not

me and my

my

people to keep me off from them when

situation to him.
He is not hard to deal with in

He will always give way to that which is right.

not stand against a correct principle one minute after he
convinced of it.

many

He
is

do

terms, will soon

them long to make up their minds.

them and the rest I shall destroy.

respects.

will

And

you must strive to

you can those of
them who are willing to hearken unto your counsel; and those who
are not willing to comply with my request, you need not trouble
5.

behold,

prepare this people to

say unto you,

meet

me

my

son,

as soon as

them.
Therefore, watch this people and
And when
prepare them, as I have commanded you.
you think that they are ready to meet me, tell me and when you
about.

I shall deal with

strive to

are ready for

me

to

come up

to you, as I have

promised to do, I
will come and clear everything out of your way.
You must not
keep me waiting but a very short time for I cannot wait long.
You know my will concerning you and this people ; strive to do it,
;

THE PEOPLE MUST BE UNITED.

308
and

will

all

be

army

waiting

when they

can possibly help.

and

us,

liberate

you hold

up against you

people now.

my

for

If

well.

necessity of rising

me

for

it

long, I shall

be under the

unlawful to keep a large

is

We

are sent forth to battle.

are waiting
not keep us waiting any longer than you
Therefore, I say unto you, my son, work with

us,

Do

and

all

be

will

Shepherd of Israel; even Jesus

well.

Christ.

am

Even

and

the Stone

so.

Amen and

Amen.

THE LORD WILL NOT DELIVER HIS PEOPLE UNTIL

THEY ARE UNITED IN FAITH.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 173.

MY

1.

and

2oth, 1861.

SON, you are anxious to know my will concerning you

You are in a quandary about what I require at

this people.

your hands.

Inasmuch

ing for you, you wish to

for

that

you
want

to

what

I require of

will tell

you say

as I told

you

that I

long I

you do not want

come unto my people

you what

you

know how

was ready and wait-

am

to release them.

in order for

me

I require of you.

willing to

to stand in

wait for

my way when

You

wish to

to be satisfied with you.

You know

know
I

that this people are

not prepared to meet me.

Many of them are double-minded;
and a few of those people who have yielded obedience unto the
fulness of my gospel cannot fully believe that I ever intend to'

my people as I have promised. They have but little

my promises not even enough to render them of any use
me and they are injuring others by their murmurings.

deliver
in

faith

unto

2.

My

sentiments.

people are not one in me; but they are divided in their
They do not all believe alike. There is confusion

among them.

Some

believe one thing

me.

But

and some another; and

be compelled to wait
can bring all those who are worthy of a deliverance into a
While there are a few of my people who believe
unity of faith.

but few believe

fully

in

shall

until I

come and deliver my people according to my

who believe that I shall not come unto my peomonths yet; and others again who cannot fully believe that

that I shall speedily

word, and others

ple for

THE PEOPLE MUST- BE UNITED.

I

come

ever intend to

while

people are in such a divided state

I shall save the lives of none

my

as this, I shall not deliver them.

who

but those

believe in

my

ing them.

have made unto

believe in the promises which I

Those

them.

309

that are not one, are not mine.

If a people

cannot

cannot Jawfully do anything towards delivercannot deliver those people who cannot believe in

words

Those people who do not believe in the revelations which I

have given, do not believe in me, and, consequently, they have no
claim upon me any more than other strangers have.
If I deliver
me.

a people

out of the hands of their enemies, that people must

believe in

me

if

What do

3.

them

they do not, I cannot deliver them.

require at the hands of

themselves

to

be

to

my

people in order for

delivered according to the

prepare
promises which I have made unto them? I require that they
should believe every word that proceeds from my mouth, and live
When I promise my people that I am about to deliver
by them.

them

they are

if

them,

faithful, in the

that they should believe

course of a few days,

what

I said.

require of

want them to believe

mean what I say. I do not want them to believe that I

I do not
probably come to deliver them in a few months.
want them to believe that I mean months instead of days.
I want
them to believe that I mean what I say. Their faith is misplaced,

that

shall

it

not rightly centered

is

i^

false faith,

and

if

for they will not

faith.

Those who have such

mean months

instead of days, have a

is

a faith as to believe that I

a false

they do not forsake

be expecting

me when

it,

they will be destroyed

come, and, consequently,

And
they will be destroyed by the brightness of my coming.
again, there are others who partly believe that I never intend to
come.

They have

without good sense.

lives.

They

than fallen

a false faith, also, and they are

going
is but little
hope for some of them.

There

destruction.

They do

act unreasonable.

not

know enough

Such

will
5.

me

with

all

their hearts,

soon obtain a correct

My

little

own

better

spirits.

wish to give those of my people

to obtain a correct fajth.
Those of my
serve

to

are

to save their

as those are but

4.

down
They

faith,

who
and

who

are willing, a chance

people

are worthy
live

by

who

are willing to

of a deliverance,

it.

people haVe been disappointed, which disappointment

THE PEOPLE "MUST BE UNITED.

310

has brought confusion amongst them.

My people do not know
to center their faith since they met with that disappointment.

how

But when
full

I reveal

unto those

who

are worthy of a deliverance

my

intentions in relation to the time of their deliverance, they will

speedily lay hold of a correct

There are a few among

faith.

my

they do not turn themselves

right around; for they have never served me in an acceptable
manner.
Their minds have always been like the fool's eye. They

people whose

cannot save

lives I

have never laid the things of

if

my kingdom

to heart.

They

are not

I am afraid that they will not lay

they now are.
things to heart in time to save their lives, because they have not

worthy to
sufficient

live as

faith

in

me.

Therefore, I

say unto you,

my

son,

who were disappointed and thrown into confusion, not knowing how to center their faith, who are worthy
through their faithfulness of a deliverance, they will come to my
terms at once, as soon as they know what I require at their hands.
They are not hard to deal with when they know what to do. You
those of

must

my

tell

people

them what

command at once.'
And as soon
6.

as

even to believe that

require of them,

and they

will

obey your

you have brought them to a unity of

about to deliver them, according

am

faith

to

my

word, when they are united, even those that are faithful, and are
All that I
looking for me to come, then I will cqme suddenly.

am now waiting for is the faithful of my people to become united,

I shall not wait for those
with their faith properly centered in me.
who are unfaithful, who have never laid those things to heart which
'

I required of

my

them.

You now know my

will

concerning you and

people.

7.

You

say that

say that you do not want to stand in

you are willing that I should deliver

my

my

way.

You

people as soon as

You say that you want to understand me perdisposed to.

know how long I am willing to wait for my
You
to
wish
fectly.
them
a chance to prepare themselves properly
even
to
people
give
I feel

meet me.
My people may have the opportunity to hold
another public meeting or two ; and both you and your counsellors
must instruct them, and strive to unite them by properly inform-

to

ing their minds in relation to the faith which they must exercise in
me to be prepared to meet me ; and when my people are prepared

THE PEOPLE CAN BE UNITED.

to

meet me,

I am
not stay away from them another hour.
me.
to
receive
if
were
them
unto
now,
ready
they

I will

ready to come

You know what

quickly, even as a

the

311

am

waiting

consuming

fire,

upon

come

for lo, I

am

Even

so.

the rebellious.

all

even Jesus

and Morning Star;

Bright

me

Prepare for

for.

Christ.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION INFORMING THE PROPHET THAT

HE CAN BY ONE DAY'S INSTRUCTION UNITE
THE FAITH OF THE PEOPLE.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 174.

2ist, 1861.

I say unto you my son, I know what those things

you want, and you shall have them.

BEHOLD,

1.

are which

You

2.

satisfactory

made

consider that

manner than

I dealt

with

a promise to him, I fulfilled

him time

after time to

upon Egypt,

I fulfilled

my

tell

You

it.

Pharaoh that

my word

that

Moses

servant

have done with you

say that

when

a certain plague upon Egypt on the morrow,

in a

more

that so sure as I

when

told

would bring plagues

I

threatened to bring
did so ; and that

my

word, I brought different plagues upon Egypt

that I not only
Pharaoh
to let my people go
compelled
fulfilled all the promises which I made through him in Egypt, but
that
that I continued to do so as long as he lived upon the earth

according to
until I

when he smote the

waved his rod over

rock, the

the

Red

water gushed out; that when he

Sea, the waters divided ; and that

whenever he made a promise to

promise
3.

you

the,

Children

of Israel,

that

I fulfilled.

You

consider that I have not worked as satisfactorily with

him ; that I have worked with you in a round-

as I did with

about manner; and not in that plain, positive and satisfactory

manner that I did with him that in many things I have kept you
;

in the dark, so that

desired to see

been

satisfied

and
with

you could not see

that in

as far into the future as

consequence you have never, as

my way

of working with you.

My

son,

you
yet,

you

THE PROPHET

312
should consider

you have

office; but

You

that,

not, as yet,

am

inasmuch as

afflicted with

just

upon

the point of

time

it,

full

power of your

endowing you therewith.

you are held in and

for while

with the power of your

is

have only been raising you up,

weakness, as you have hitherto been, you have no

and you say that, if I ever intend to endow you

pleasure in living

it

been endowed with the

weary of waiting for

are

DOWNCAST.

IS

that' I

office,

which

was preparing to do

have so long promised you,

You consider that I have

so.

dallied with

you long enough.

But behold, I say unto you,

4.

my

son,

should

have

endowed you with the power of your office before this time, if
my people had been ready to receive me, but they have not.
They have delayed my work through their double-mindedness.

Had

they been united, as they ought to have been, you would

in your own keeping before this time.

have had your robe and rod

You must, therefore, blame them, and not me. You

down in your feelings because those things have been

are cast

withheld

from you so long; and because of your weakness and disappointments, you now feel indifferent about them, and about me, also.
You consider that you have been imposed upon both by me and
these people,

kept

and

that

You

in weakness.

through them you are afflicted, and still

consider that the robe and rod belong to

it
is as little as I could do to give unto you that
which belongs to you. You even say in your feelings that life is a.
burden to you, and that all you now require of me, is to take you
from the earth, which you think would be a great relief to you.

you, and that

You
it

say that you should like to enjoy life like other people enjoy
but that you have not, for several years, been able to do so

that the

manner

in

which

have worked with you has destroyed

have strained your mind, and destroyed

your happiness ; that I

your inward parts by working with you in such an uncertain and
painful manner while I have been raising you up; and you consider that, if I cannot work with you in a way that w ill satisfy you
all

and

to strain both your mental and physical powers less

have done, you cannot endure it.
You wish to know
whether I am about to work with you in a more easy and pleasant

better,

than

manner, or
5.

not.

If I

You would

am

like to

not,

you say

know how

that
I

you never can endure

it.

intend to work with you for

THE PEOPLE CAN BE UNITED.

the

future.

will

answer you

313
I shall

this question.

work with

satisfactory a manner after I shall have given

you
unto you your rod, as I did with Moses when he brought all those
Your word will not fail any more in the
plagues upon Egypt.
in as plain

and

I shall not strain your mind at allI

have endowed you with the power of your office.
Your
shall then talk with you as one man talks with another.

future than his did in the past.

after I shall

days of

affliction are

6.

now

past.

want you to unite

my

people as

have

commanded

you,

promise you that, when you shall have done so, you will
soon see me for I will not remain away from you one hour after
you are ready for me to come unto you. I do not want to remain
away from you any longer than I can help, for I am now in pain

and

consequence of having to wait for my people; therefore, my

I sent a
son, let your heart be comforted, for I am with you.
in
who
is
unto
to
talk
with
authority,
holy angel,
you
you, and to
in

I have done all that I possibly could to uphold

comfort you.
until
I
can
come unto you myself to place all power in your
you
After
hands.
that, you will never again feel your weaknesses you

Your own weakness has

have hitherto done.

You know what

greatly afflicted you.

am now

waiting for; therefore, strive to bring

to a unity of faith.
That is all I require

people to order, and

You can do this in one day after you commence ;
your hands.
for you have great influence with them.
They have all confidence

my
at

in

You can

you.

them

very easily, by one day's instructions, bring

of mind to mtet me and I will not hold

to a proper state

myself from you after you are ready for me.

You need not to be afraid to tell
7.

come
you

all

matter.

for I shall not.

You do

You

know your

people that

I shall

fear that,

lest

tell

you did

if

feelings,

my

son,

in

this

people that I shall come as

I should not come according to your

not like to

soon as they are united,

word.

my

as soon as they are united, for fear that I shall disappoint

my

this,

and

I did not

come accord-

ing to your word, the people would blame you, and I should come
off clear.
You do not like to be responsible for another, no matter

and

how true he may be but my people will understand my word,

I make unto them this promise, that, as I live, I will come
;

unto them, and deliver them as soon as they are united in the

A VOTE OF THE PEOPLE TO BE TAKEN.

314

way which

have appointed.
All that I ask of them is to unite
even
as
faith,
they shall be taught.
unto you no more.
I* am the Son
of the Eternal

one

themselves in

now

Father

giv'e

THE PROPHET

IS

so.

Amen and Amen.

INSTRUCTED TO ASCERTAIN, BY

HOW MANY OF THE PEOPLE

VOTE,

BELIEVE

THE LORD'S WORDS.

IN

WEBER, UTAH, December 22nd, 1861.

No. 175.
1.

Even

even Jesus Christ.

BEHOLD,

say unto you,

have held two public meetings

my

inasmuch as you

that

son,

this day,

and

striven to unite

my

people as I commanded you, it has had a very good effect upon

their minds.
The majority of them are willing and prepared to
come to my terms. You will have but little difficulty to unite

way which I have appointed. When my people meet

do to-morrow, you shall hold a testifying meetYou must deliver the meeting into the hands of my
ing as usual.
No
people, and let as many of them as can speak their feelings.
one must speak long; but my people must speak short and to the
I wish to hear from as many of them as I possibly can
point.

them

in the

again, as they will

be there myself to hear their testimonies and a mighty

We shall come to hear
host of my holy angels will be with me.
for I shall

We
T

an expression from the people.

united or not.

We

upon my people
way (or them.
2.

am

will

in great

have done much

I

abundance,

people

commanded

vote,
all,

will

open the

you and your

people in the day that has past.

good towards my people in uniting their

terms when they are

by a public
and almost

my

if

my

They see
They

you.

united, as they have been taught.

my

whether they are

well pleased with the course which both

counsellors took with

even as

shall see

pour out the influence of mine holy angels

tried, as

how many
if

not

all,

of

my

the

necessity

of being

will,

therefore,

come

they will be

my

people

people

You
faith,

will

to

for I shall find out,

come

will vote.

to

my

You

terms

shall call

A VOTE OF THE PEOPLE TO BE TAKEN.

315

you close the meeting; and my peomanner

You shall stand upon your feet
and ask my people how many of them are willing to believe and
and you shall
live by every word that proceeds from my mouth
ascertain by a vote how many of my people there are who believe___
that I mean what I say when I speak unto them, when I say days.
I want to know how many of my people believe that I mean days.
To
I want to. know how many of my people have a correct faith.

upon them

to vote just before

ple shall vote after this

have a correct

To

say days.

me

faith they

come day by

to

must believe

have a correct

To

day.

mean days when

that I

must be looking out for

have a correct faith they must

faith they

more than two or three days at the

they have held their testifying meeting, which I have
To have a correct faith they must begin to
previously spoken of.
look out for me after Monday, and they must continue to look out

believe that I

shall

not be

farthest, after

I can assure them that I shall not weary

for me until I come.
them much by looking out for me. I do not want to tell them
I have told them near
any nearer the time when I shall come.

enough.

come

Let them prepare themselves to meet

as a whirlwind to

my

release

afflicted

me

for lo, I shall

am

people.

the

Lord of Hosts.

And

3.

behold, I say unto you,

my

that I will

son,

work with

a pleasant and satisfactory manner from this time forth.'

you
will not strain your mind in this matter which lies before you.
in

will

strengthen you from

this

ready to come up to you (when

ple are ready for me to come.
since, but I

am

am

ready to

to lead

time forth
I

am

fully

mean when my

peo-

and when

say ready, I

was ready myself several days

waiting for them) I shall give you to feel that I

my holy angels unto you to influence you, and

send

And, as I have said unto you

presence.
not
dressed
you
up when that feeling comes over
must
make
haste
and
you, you
prepare; for mine angels will
influence you shortly after that feeling has taken possession of you,
you into
if

before,

my

are

and they will lead you into my presence, as I have said unto you
before and when they bring you into my presence, I will lay hold
of you, and I shall prevent you from falling to the earth.
You are
weak
in
in
of
very
body, and,
consequence
your bodily weakness,
;

you cannot very well endure a sudden shock; and on

that

account

THE PROPHET

316
I

be as gentle with you as

shall

and

son, trust in me,

and

IS

possibly can.

things will go on right.

all

Life of the world

DOWNCAST.

even Jesus Christ.

Therefore,

am

Even

my

the Light

Amen and

so.

Amen.

THE PROPHET FEELS DOWNCAST.

WEBER, UTAH, December 22nd, 1861.

No. 176.

I SEE, my son, that you are borne down in your feelings

you are unable to do your duty, and I am pained for you ;
but you see that I cannot help you until I can come up to you in
It is now that you want assistthe way which I have appointed.

i^

until

a hard time with you.

it is too much for
you to exercise faith in me
to expect such a great 'manifestation from me ; but you know that
such a manifestation as the one which you are called upon to

This

ance.
2.

You

is

say that

exercise faith

must be given, or Adam's posterity will all be lost.

If you can exercise faith enough in me to do as

in,

This you know.

I

command

you,

it is all

You

point you.

that I require of you.

are afraid that I shall not

will

come

people that I would and you think that, if

You want to
mistake as that, all is over with you.

my

not disap-

after

promising
make such a

know what

am

going to do with you, if I should make such a mistake as that.

You wish to know whether I am about to deliver you into the

my people, or other wicked people, to slay you ; for you

say that you do not want to be delivered into the hands of wicked

hands of

I fail

people,

if

If I

to deliver

fail

to

men

all

manner

to

do

of misery,

my

people according to

people, you want

You do

earth forthwith.

of wicked

deliver

my

me

to

my

promises.

take you from the

not want to be delivered into the hands

even to put you to

you until you are dead. You
to take you from the earth.
As soon

as they please with you,

and

to torture

want me, if my word fails,

as my words have failed, you think that I ought at least to have
that much honor about me as to take you from the earth at once.
You think that it is my duty to do that much for you.
3.

O,

my

son, I will satisfy

you

in the course of

two or three

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND THE PEOPLE.

317

I will never deliver you into the hands of

promise you that. If I do not come unto my
people and deliver them, it will be because I have not the power
to do so and I can assure you that I do not lack for that.
Rest

days at the
your enemies

farthest.

I will

yourself satisfied.

according to

my

that I will take

speak in

come unto you and

I

need not to

tell

you from the earth according

manner
Even so.

this

the Lord.

will

promise.

deliver

you

my

that if I

people

do

not,

to

your request.
Rest in me.
I

in order to satisfy you.

am

Amen and Amen.

THE CONDITION OF THE PROPHET WHEN HE

WAS FIRST CALLED. THE PEOPLE ARE
WILLING TO OBEY THE LORD.
No. 177.
i.

of

my

work

WEBER, UTAH, December

BEHOLD,

am

the Lord, ar>d I have seen the

people this day.

for

you

23rd, 1861.

I told

you

to unite the faith of this

movements

would not require much

people.
They are not hard

that

it

when they have confidence in their leaders. My people have confidence in you, and even in my servants who assist
I
you and their confidence shall increase in you abundantly.
to deal with

have given unto you power over them all.

you have obtained, I have given unto you.

The

influence which

When you

have made

a promise unto my people I have fulfilled it, as far as I have gone

with them.
This is what has given you an influence with them,

and even power over them.

They will give up to you, because

they know that I am with you for they know that it is not within
the power of man to reveal to his fellow men such light and
;

knowledge as you have made known unto them.

They are not
ignorant of the power of mortal men.
They will submit to you at
once, because they

know

that,

other

man

know

that

am

with you.

If they

did not

you would have no more power over them than any

therefore, you have gained your influence through me.

have always been with you by mine holy angels from the time
that I first called you, up to the present time ; and I have never,
I

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND THE PEOPLE.

318
in

such a short time, bestowed such

light

unto mortal

man upon

the earth as I have unto you.

gave unto my servant Moses the full keys of the holy

priesthood when he was upon the earth but I did not raise him
up as fast as I have raised you up. I took more time to raise him
I

2.

up than what

My

time.

could take

servant

time.

this

stances than you have been.

have been hurried

this

more favorable circumcould take time then to raise him

Moses was placed

in

But this has

up, because he was placed in good circumstances.
You could not possibly have been
not been the case with you.
placed in worse circumstances than you were placed in when I
first visited you; and on that account I had to raise you up
You could not have endured it if I had not done so.
quickly.
I raised

as fast as I possibly

you up
do so.

could,

because

was com-

Your situation in the world compelled me to

work fast. You had no home when I first visited you. You were
severed from all earthly ties ami you had been tossed from place
You had but little pleasure
to place for years before I called you.
pelled to

of your

life

and even

for years before I calle'd you,

You

called

after I

you, you had

still less.

have been.

You want a change of things. You do not care

You shall have one now. You have my
comes.

are weary of being afflicted

as

you

which way it
people in such a position that I can do something with them.
This is all that I have been waiting for for the last few days.
I met with my people to-day, according to my word, and I
3.
heard an expression from

my

and they appeared

people,

to

be

proceeds from my mouth, and

a
to
manifest
willingness to watch for me, as I had
they appeared
willing to live

commanded

by every word

them.

I could not expect

am

that

well pleased with their

any more

at their

they are too light-minded.

things.

They

are not solemn

They

hands
trifle

enough

manner of

in that

too

for this

much
is

voting.

respect.

with

But
sacred

a solemn time,

promise them that

with
the test which
are
solemn
before
through
they
they
a
would
to
with.
It
be
are
meet
about
great benefit unto
they
them if they would prepare themselves for it in the way which I

and

my

people should be thoughtful.

will

will feel

have appointed
to

do

so.

They

but they will not do that until they are compelled

think that they have done well to unite them-

CONCERNING THE PROPHET AND THE PEOPLE.

and

selves as well as they have,

should be satisfied with

think so

They think

to.

I see that they

their efforts.

319
that I

cannot bring
but they will

minds to a proper state of solemnity at present

I shall have to be satisfied with
be solemn enough when I come.
them, and deliver them as the now are for I cannot bring them
their

This
they are at present.
had with them and if I

is

them

prepared

for I

am persuaded

therefore, I shall take

ing for me, as I have

4.

And

behold,

to than

what

the best opportunity that ever I have

do not take them now,

deliver

them

that I wish to bring

any nearer to the standard

that they will

them now.

commanded

them.

say unto you,

my

never can

never be better

They may be watch-

am" the Lord.

son,

that

you must wear

your seven locks of hair until I come. Your hair must be divided
into seven parts, because you are the seventh angel, and a
deliverer; but

none of the

hair in seven parts

must wear

for

of my people must divide their

unlawful for them to do so.
They

rest
is

it

their hair otherwise.

Let

this subject hereafter.

I will reveal

this suffice for

more unto you upon

the present.

am

the

Lord.
5.

And

behold,

say unto you,

begin to raise your spirit,

and begin

my
to

son,

You know

then strengthen you at once.

it is

time for you to

me for I shall
way I am about to

watch for
the

come, and the arrangements that I am about to make with my

In gathering them together, to stand in
people when I come.
their

own own

order,

Lord of Hosts.

you

Even

will

attend to these things.

am

the

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION IN WHICH THE PEOPLE ARE COMMANDED TO BE ORDERLY. AND CALM.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 178.
i.

WISH

to speak unto

hold yourself in

readiness.

preparing yourself.

My

24th, 1861.

you again, my son. I want you to

I can assure you that you need to be

people have tolerably good weather.

I shall take

have moderated the weather for their convenience.

my

REQUESTED TO BE ORDERLY AND CALM.

320

have moved the

some
way.
my people
days ago to
their
for
a
but
quick move;
get
wagons ready
they have not
done
as
I
commanded
them
in
this
respect therefore, I
altogether
shall have to do the best that I can with them as they are.
They
are but mortal, and I cannot look for a great deal from them at
I will do the best that I can with them.
I shall soon
present.
them
to
for
I
have
wait
for
now.
gather
together,
nothing
2.
My people are moving about after wood and other things.

people away from

place very soon after I

this

obstacles out of their

told

were through with that work, so that all things in

might be" perfectly calm and quiet; for I do not like to
come unto my people while they are all in a bustle and confusion.
I wish that they

this place

As soon

as

quietude,

their

they can bring themselves into

will

work and
them

lack for
for a

wood

few days

order

and

any of

If there are

them

to burn, let

get

up

as

much

as

even for as long a time as they

Possibly it may not be that all my

need to stop in this place.

people can get the privilege to move out of
will

perfect

Let them get through with

bustling as soon as they can.

my people who
will serve

come unto them.

this place the

same

I know
day; but I will move them all as fast as I possibly can.
how anxious they are to be delivered, and to move out of this

They have been confined here long enough.

place.

They

shall

be liberated as soon as they have made all things ready in the way
which I have appointed.
Therefore, let those of my people who
have no wood to burn, procure some as soon as they possibly can
and as soon as they have done so, let all the Camp of Israel come

to order.

Camp.

And

I
I

as soon as

come
then

to

my

my

people can arrange all their matters and

and silence which I have spoken of,

to

humble themselves

strengthen them.

to their satisfaction

If they
;

greatly before me, in order that

will

therefore,

do

let

words, and diligently obey them, and

Lcrd of Hosts.

3.

whole

come.

will come suddenly to their deliverance, and I will lay

thousands low tfiat day.
Their bonds will then be broken.

may

the

all

many

them

in the

that perfect order

They need
I

want a perfect silence and calmness

want no confusion nor disorder whatever when

And

my
lo,

will

strengthen
people hearken unto
I come quickly, even

this,

behold, I speak unto you concerning your dress pre-

INSTRUCTION FOR THE PROPHET.

vious to your coming into

my

presence.

You must

321
dress yourself

up in white linen. Your linen dress must not be soiled for you
must put your robe over your linen dress when I have given it
I will show you how you must wear your robe, and
unto you.
you must wear it in the way which I shall show unto you. When
;

you are dressed

in white linen,

presence, I shall have with

my

and mine angels shall lead you into

your robe and rod, and I shall

me

first, and I shall show unto you your rod

unto you your robe.
As I have said unto you before,
I shall give unto you your robe the first,
so I say unto you again,
but I shall hold your rod in mine own possession until you have

give unto

when

you your robe

I give

put on your robe, and then I shall give it unto you while you use
and then you must give me back your robe and rod, and I will
;

it

take care of them until you have a proper place of your own to
As soon as you have your robe in your own posseskeep them.
sion, you must tell my servants to gather my people together as

quickly as possible without confusion ; and my servants must place

my people in order when they are gathered together, as I haveshown unto them in a revelation which I gave some days ago.

You

my son, then have

my people in order.

will,

to place

something else to do than run about

You must stand by my side and

I will tell you how my people must be placed, and

talk
to
must
my servants and to the people. I will talk to
you
must
talk to the people, and introduce me to those
and
you
you,

talk to me.

of

my

who are worthy. I want to talk to you mouth to

want you to see me.
I see you all the time when I am
but you have not seen me as often as you wished to but
people

mouth.
here

you will soon see

broken the bonds.

me

as

often as you desire to,

4.
Keep your clothing ready so
when you are called upon to do

that
so.

you can put

When

after I

it

have

on quickly
comes

that feeling

over you which I have spoken of, you must then hurry and dress
yourself in white linen, as I commanded you for you will have no
;

more time
you

my

will

you after that feeling comes over you than

dress you and get yourself ready to be led into

allotted unto

need to

presence by mine holy angels

meet me.

Amen

am

the

and Amen.

Lord of Hosts

therefore, prepare yourself

to

Even

so.

even Jesus Christ.

"COMMANDED TO PREPARE.

322

COMMANDED TO PREPARE TO
MEET THE LORD.

THE PROPHET

IS

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 179.

24th, 1861.

1.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, I am in a
hurry to speak unto you again, although I know that it is very
You will soon have done
troublesome to you to write so much.

being troubled so much with writing under such unfavorable cirYou may ask me why you cannot use your Father's
cumstances.
rod without first putting on his robe.
A celestial law forbids any

God
it,

the privilege of taking his sceptre into his hand, and raising
until he has first put on the royal

and giving a command,

You

robe.
stead,

them

is

his authority, as

He

himself.

And

2.

you

are called to use your Father's robe

and by

will

sanctions

behold,

stand

holy ground.

all

that

raise

The

that the

have sanctified

for the purpose.

it

will lead

place where you must stand

mand must be made

ground on which

your rod, and give your command,

spot of ground where you will stand.

time.

rod in his

his

do.

you

say unto you,

when you

and

though your Father was here to use

perfectly clean,

when you

know

you

to

the

at the

it

give the

com-

and you must have something

Your feet must be kept per-

put under your feet to stand upon.

You should stand in linen shoes when you give the
command. All your clothing which you have on while you have

fectly clean.
,

the rod in your

have not

make

all

hand should be white

those things in your

haste and obtain them.

have no time to
ready for

me by

lose.

You

not soiled.

If

you

possession now, you must

You
people will assist you.
have all that you can do to get
want to come to you for I can

My
will

the time that I

assure you that the time of

linen

own

my coming

is

near.

You

will

under-

And when you

have put on your robe, and you are

about to come to that place where you must stand when you give
your command, you must put on your slippers and walk to the
stand me.

place where you must stand, and when you have come to that
place, you must take off your slippers and put on your linen shoes.

The

place on which you stand must be beautified; for

it

is

most

COMMANDED TO PREPARE.
have already appointed the place and sanctified

holy.

will lead

my

it

and

will beautify

people

it

for

you how it must be beautified, and you must tell

and they will soon beautify it according to the orders

will tell

people,

which they

will receive

All

long.

My

servant to that place.

my

you.

323

from you.
They will not keep you waiting
on in an orderly manner.
I am the

things will go

Lord.

need not

3.

you any nearer than

to tell

have done when

You know

near enough.
You understand my way of working, and you can see a little ahead.
I am
^with you continually.
O, how pleased I am that the time has
come when I can put an end to all that abomination which exists

you may expect

to see me.

those people

among

who

are in this Territory,

who

are continually

O, what a delight I shall take in

blaspheming mine holy name.
bursting the oppressive bonds that have bound the pure of my
I love the poor and honest, and I
people, and setting them free
!

will

their battles.

fight

am

thankful that the time has

when I can relieve your troubled feelings.

is now at an end, and that is a
great relief
I

you.

shall

work with you

done.

hitherto

can

My
to

in a different

satisfy

you

me, as well as

way now, than

the future,

for

come

trouble with you

and

to

it is

that

have
is

source of pleasure unto me for I do not like to be complained of.

1 wish to have the
good will of those with whom I am so closely
;

connected.
I

deal

with

sxtent

But

it

why

for
if
is

shall

murmur
is

do

shall

want to work with them

not be a hard

This

man

to

you were not oppressed to such an unreasonable

that which has caused you to murmur
against me.
remove that oppression off you, then you will not

against me, but

we

shall

want you to prepare

for

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.
I

in a perfect union.

You would

the future.

work together
me,

Star;

my

son.

unison.

in

Lo,

come

even Jesus Christ.

This

quickly.

Even

so.

324

COMMANDED TO PREPARE FOR MOVING.

THE PEOPLE ARE REQUESTED TO BE PREPARED

FOR MOVING.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, December

80.

You ARE somewhat

i.

as this at this time.

You

think that

and

deliver

say that

my

this since I

25th, 1861.

astonished at such unfavorable weather

You

cannot understand the reason of

a very unlikely thing to expect me to

it.
people at such an unfavorable time as this.

my

it.

come
You

is

people have never experienced harder weather than

gathered them to this place, and they think it hard to

have such weather

at this

time when they expect to be delivered

even according to my words.

every day
My people think that
I am working against both them and myself.
They think they
should have very good weather; but instead of that they think
it could not
be much worse.
I can moderate the weather

that

when they are ready for me to visit them. I sent

unfavorable weather at this time for a wise purpose in myself.
I study their benefit,
people do not know all things as yet.

for their benefit

this

My

and they do not always know when I am working in their

But they must place themselves in my hands, and believe

favor.

that I

will overrule all things for their good.

When my people have
procured sufficient wood to last them for a few days, and have
brought themselves to order, and to that calmness which I have

before spoken

of,

then

I will

come as
wood

ple have not procured sufficient

have

to last

said.

them

But
for a

my

peo-

few days,

commanded them. They must do this, or else they will

when I come to deliver my people. They will not have
much of an opportunity to obtain wood to burn after I have removed their enemies out of their way. Their time will then be
as I

suffer

All their time will

taken up in others ways than in getting wood.
be taken up in preparing themselves to move out of this place.
They should be at work now procuring wood, as I have commanded them. It is hard for me to make my people understand

suppose they think that they now have enough wood to

but they have not.
They should be at work now
They must go to work with all their power, and
getting wood.

me.

last

a few days

COMMANDED TO BE PREPARED.

325

they must not slacken in their exertions until they have obtained
I know what my people need, and I
sufficient wood to last them.
will

they

they will obey me but if they will not,

I
have waited long enough for them.
them one week, and they are not ready for me

counsel them aright

will suffer for

have waited

for

it.

if

How

I can soon moderate the

long must I wait for them ?
weather for that circumstance when my people are ready to meet
When they are ready for me there will be nothing in the
me.
yet.

that.
My people feel the' need of
in the wet and cold long
have
suffered
They
can moderate the weather suitable to the circum-

I will take

way.

good care of

being delivered.
I

enough.

stances in a very short \irne.

Therefore,

let

my

people bring up

enough wood to last them, as soon as they can, in* order that their
even in preparing themselves to
time may be spent otherwise
move out of this place as soon as possible after the test is over
;

do not want

people to remain in this place any longer

than they can possibly help after I have moved mine enemies out
This is not the place for them after that event.
It
of their way.
for I

would be

my

gratifying unto

me

place the day after I have

if

my

people would

moved mine enemies

move

out of this

out of their

way

It will be a busy time among

but they will not be able to do it.
while
are
they
my people
preparing to move out of this place.
After the scourge is over they will not have time to do anything

else than to prepare to

My

2.

wood

people

as they will

move.

will see

need

why

want them to obtain as much

for the present

for they will not

have any

time to procure it after the scourge is over.

Therefore, let them
I am the Lord of
attend to that matter now, and all will be well.

Hosts

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE ORDER

326

IN

WHICH THE PEOPLE MUST MOVE.

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORDER IN WHICH

THE PEOPLE OE THE LORD MUST MOVE
FROM THIS PLACE TO GREAT
SALT LAKE CITY.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, December

8 1.

say unto you,

BEHOLD,

1.

my

25th, 1861.

after I shall

son,

have cut

your enemies out of your way, you must lead my people from
this place to Great Salt Lake City, and both I and my holy angels
and if those of mine enemies who shall be left
will go before you
off

and attempt

alive should rise^ip against you,

any of

my

people, I will slay

You know

2.

horse

large

and

that

advance of you
in heaven, so

therefore,

go before you.

we reach

until

you are the

you or

have told you

beautiful

I will

horse, also.

to injure either

them when they make the attempt.

first

the

that- 1 ride upon a white

you must ride upon a white
shall only be a few steps in

As

city.

general

am

upon the

the

first

earth

general

therefore,

a white horse, so you, whenever, from this time forth

your mission is ended, you have occasion to ride upon a
horse, must ride one of the same color.
as

ride

until

You and my people must march forth from this place in the
You must ride behind me upon a white horse;

3.

following order:

my

servant John Banks must ride oh one side of you

horse

my

servant

you upon a red horse

a pale horse.

upon a black

Richard Cook must ride on the other

;

and

my

servant

John Pason must

side,

ride

of

upon

You

four will represent the four captains of the

Earthly things must pattern after heavenly things;
therefore, as four chief generals lead all the heavenly host, s four
chief generals must lead Adam's posterity.
These four leading

heavenly host.

men upon
heaven
four

first

brethren

the earth

represent the four

as there are four

leaders

who

will

wagons drawn by

first

upon the

earth.

be on horseback,
horses,

first

who

are in

And

after

The

priests,

in

wagons

high priests should

them raise all the horse teams

head.

let

you and your three

will follow the apostles in three

and next the high

also, with their president at their

be drawn by horses ; therefore,

generals

leaders in heaven, so there must be

THE ORDER
that they possibly

IN

can

WHICH THE PEOPLE MUST MOVE.

327

but, if they cannot obtain horses sufficient

draw them, they must make out with oxen.

people had sufficient horse teams to move them
to

would

I
all

that

my

but they have

they must do the best that they possibly can.

After the high priests will follow the priests of Aaron, with their-

not; therefore,

president at their head.

Each man who

All things

must go on

in proper order.

not otherwise engaged, and who can possibly do

The wives
so, must take care of his own companion and family.
and children of those men who stand at the head of my Church
is

who, on account of their being otherwise engaged, will not be

able to take care of them, must be taken care of by others who
are partly liberated,

In

this order,

And

my

and who

will

people must

be able to take care of them.

travel to their journey's end.

say unto you,

my son, you will not be

and give your command for every frivolous
case.
If but a few of mine enemies should rise up either
against
or
you
any of the rest of my servants, and you will give me your
consent, I will cut them off without putting you to the unnecessary
4.

behold,

called to raise your rod

trouble of raising your rod, and giving your command.

not to raise your rod and give your command for trifles

You need
but when

a few hundreds or a few thousands of people stand in your way

and oppose you, and you wish to have them destroyed, it will -be
But
necessary for you to raise your rod and give your comTnand.
in cases of small importance,

you need not to do so all that you

need to do then, will be to give me -your consent by word of
mouth, and I will always cut them off according to your word
that I can do, according to the law by which I am
You
governed.
may meet with such small cases, and when you do, you will now

know how
5.

to deal with them.

have now told you the order in which you and

must move away .from this place, and

enemies therefore, prepare yourself
;

all

things

Even

so.

ready; for

lo,

Amen and Amen.

come

also,

to

how

do your

quickly.

my

people

to deal with your

duty,

am

and make

Jesus Christ.

THE MEETING OF THE LORD AND THE PROPHET.

328

REVELATION CONCERNING THE MANNER IN

WHICH THE LORD WILL MEET

THE PROPHET.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 182.

WHAT

1.

said?

the times.

There

t;me.

more can

must come

to

I say

you

unto you,

my

25th, 1861.

son, than

You understand

next.

what

have

the signs of

need not to say a great deal more unto you at this

no necessity for it now.
I have said all that I

is

need to say unto you until I change the condition of things

appears to be my next work. You want me to come quickly.

do not want me

that

You

to linger
and I will promise you that I will not
do not see anything more that I can reveal unto you
would be of much benefit to you. You understand my

that

linger.

need not keep you writing unless

present situation.

had some-

thing to reveal unto you.

2.

You know by your own

you know

my

that,

if I

any

longer,

situation very well.

me.

You know

and

still

fulfil

You know

come, and
have made unto

feelings that the test has

the promises which

people, I cannot delay the matter any longer.

the" test

for

fulfil

my

that

it

the feelings which

promises.
is

cannot delay

You know my

your duty to be watching

You must

you now have.

wash yourself early to-morrow morning. You understand what I

You must put all your underclothing on, and also put on
mean.
your every-day clothing, and after you have had your every-day
clothing on but a very short time, that first feeling will come over
I will impress that feeling upon you so clearly that you cannot misunderstand it; and when that feeling comes over you, you
must make haste and dress yourself up in white linen for as soon

you.

you are dressed up, mine angels will guide you into my
You must give way to them and all will be well. You
presence.

as

I shall meet you at your

behold strange scenes at that time.
door, where I first appointed to meet you, and give unto you
your robe and when I have given unto you your robe, I will lead

will

own

you to the place where you must stand when you raise your rod
and give the command, even that place which I have sanctified,

THE PROPHET LACKS CONFIDENCE.

329

and my people shall beautify it and make it a

is most holy
proper place for both you and me to stand upon for I shall stand
There must be room made for both of us to stand
close by you.
which

upon.
I need not to say anything more unto you upon this subject.
3.
You know now what to
have said enough unto you at present.
I will immerge you into my
expect therefore, watch for me.

presence as gently as

weak

in body,

and

I possibly can.

know

you are very

that

deal with you accordingly.

I will

Light and Life of the world

am the
Amen

Even so.

even Jesus Christ.

and Amen.

THE PROPHET APPEARS TO LACK CONFIDENCE.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 183.

WHY

1.

the

shall let

cannot you be good natured? You are afraid that I

right time pass by, and not come and fulfil my

You

promises.
fulfil

my

think that

You

promises.

to fear that I

you begin

1861.

26th,

satisfied that I

have but a short time

think that

am

cannot have,

going to

which to

in

have delayed so long that

fail all

together.

You

are

more than a few hours

If I do not come in that

at the furthest,

to come to you.
think
I shall fail altogether; and, if such
you
length
should be the case, you think that you will be in a difficulty ; and

to arrange matters

and

of time,

you think
that of
2.

your confidence

that

any other
I

know

man

that

will

that ever lived

have but

have been betrayed beyond

upon the

myself around and to come and deliver

come

in that length of time,

a certain extent

which

if

bear the blame, and

I will

I will deal fairly with you,

fail

to

fulfil

my
my

do

my

promises to

but I can deliver

appointed

about to break

my

earth.

few hours allotted

my

not, I ask

people.

my

people

people

fear.

will fail to

no more of you, and

You

I will

to your desire.

greatly fear that I arn

word, and destroy both you and

promise in the

to turn

do not

inside the time

do unto you according

never

me

If I

deliverance of

my people.
my people,

If
I

THE LORD PROMISES TO FULFIL HIS WORD.

330

know

you and my people would be destroyed, and this

But I shall make no such misworld would also be destroyed.
that both

takes as those.

You

3.

ple
I

and

know

to be

my

position, also

and

I shall

make

your mind

my son

as to think that

for I shall.

am

my

shall

about to

not

it.

wish you

and do not allow such an idea

I

peo-

the best of

that I have driven things to the last extremity.

good natured,

word;

and

see where I stand in connection with you

I see

to enter

come according

to

my

come unto you immediately.

soon be through with mine enemies.

After I come unto you it will be a very little work for us to
4.
I shall come
destroy mine enemies who are in this Territory.

shall

quickly,

and

I shall

soon accomplish

my

You

work.

think that

it

a great thing to destroy all mine enemies in this Territory ; but

I can do it all in a very short time.
I consider it but a trifle.
let
me
entreat
Therefore, my son,
you to be good natured for an
is

and

space of time I shall begin to satisfy

do not ask anything more of you than that. If I do not

hoi^r or two,
I

you.

after that

begin to satisfy you after that length of time, you may grumble
You now know
against me as hard as you like, and I will take it.

what to look

now

for in the course of a

You

near enough.

when

shall

come.

Even

so.

for lo, I

quickly

have told you

know any

nearer the time

me

way which

Therefore, watch for

come
Amen and Amen.

have appointed

couple of hours.

do not need to

in the

even the Lord of Hosts.

INFORMED THAT HIS BIRTHRIGHT ENTITLES HIM TO THE ABILITY

FOR THE OFFICE HE HOLDS.

THE PROPHET

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 184.
i.

IS

WISH to speak unto you,

position in which
to find another

my

you are placed with

man

27th, 1861.

son, once more.

this people.

to take your place

for

you say

not endure the oppression which I place upon you.

see the

You

wish

that

You

me

you cansay that

BIRTHRIGHT AND ABILITY.

the

wa Y

work through you does not satisfy you. In

you cannot bear the burden which I have placed
You say that I have never worked with you at all in a

which

you say

fact,

33!

that

upon you.
way that has satisfied you and you say that you do not want
keep murmuring against me on that account. You wish me
call another man and place him in your place.
You say that
;

to
to
I

would not murmur against me as

might
much as you do, and you do not wish to stand in the way of a
better man; therefore, you want me to find another man and

man

another

find

that

bring him to you, and you say that you will lay your hands upon
in the sight of all the congregation.
You wish me to work

him

through him as I have done through you

take you from the earth.

But behold,

2.

hands which

my

another

man and

a thing,

say unto you,

my
;

No

under any circumstance whatever.

other

man upon

man

could not give such

birthright.

before the time had

come

the abilities which you have, a

priesthood by birthright.
sess cannot

him

to

man must

Therefore,

you have borne

as

until

abilities as

the earth

yours

and

he inherited
those to any

have them.

To have

hold the keys of the holy

the abilities which you pos-

be given to another.

Make

yourself as contented as

you possibly can. I will

with
things right
my people. I know that they are fretand they do not know what ails them. I have them in my

3.

make
ful,

for

office

man

those abilities I could not give to another

man

find another

as

an

call

could do such

much

possesses the necessary abilities for such

them by

if I

to

that at

cannot

that I

place him in your place and

do not want to do it. I could not

the earth that could have borne as

upon

you require

son,

You know

cannot do.

and you want me

care,

all

and

will

bring them to the right position, no matter

and fume.

they

fret

you

shall see.

will

have a claim on them.

chosen seed, and
reason their
promises.
people.

own

am

are not devils

murmur

not break

They need not

out being tried.

They

but they are the

about to try them, no matter how they

case and

shall

how

can manage them, if you cannot, and that

make them do what I want them to do. I

my

against

promises

me

for breaking my
but I shall try these

to think that they will get through with-

cannot confer such a blessing upon them as

THE DISAPPOINTMENT.

332

I have given
they expect to receive without trying them severely.
unto my people the full keys of the holy priesthood, and they have
That knowledge which they have
never been tried as yet.

received through the fulness of

my

gospel has never been tested as

yet.

my people who have been made

with
the
principles of the fulness of my gospel to a
acquainted
and
when
the smallest thing seems to cross their pathextent,
great
to
are
way, they
deny all that they have been receiving for
ready
There are many of

4.

What

many months.

faith

have they in me?

They have no

faith

worth mentioning.
But I shall try them according to the priviwhich
have
had to obtain both faith and knowledge,
they
leges

and

if

them

they have not that faith

and knowledge which

to stand that trial which

is

appointed

will

enable

for them, they will

come upon them. What is it

little disappointment.
now?
A
trying my people
They
think that I ought to have come out in power (as they call it) and
delivered them before this time; and because I have disappointed
them a little, and they have not yet been delivered, they are downperish in the flesh

that

cast

for the trial will

is

in their feelings,

and are ready

to

deny

all

that they

have

received.

When

5.

first

come

me

unlawful for

tried them.

until

after

had

shall

find faith

upon the earth?

It

is

a blessing upon a people until I have

could not confer a blessing upon Abraham

to confer

commanded him to offer up his

made a promise unto him that
him forever and yet I commanded
man through whom that seed should

tried him.

only son upon the altar; and I had

I

would

bless his seed after

Abraham
come.

to

offer

up the

If I

tried

my

people in that way, they would think that I

was very unreasonable. But Abraham had

before he could be called the father of the

to

be

tried in that

faithful.

way

That was a

upon him; and if he could not have

which
that blessing came, he could not
through
have received the blessing.
If he endured the trial, he claimed

great blessing conferred

endured the

trial

the blessing ; but if he had not endured the trial, he never could
haye leceived that blessing; for it is unlawful to confer a blessing
upon a single person or a people without that person or that people have

first

endured a

trial

which was appointed by law

for that

A TRIAL BEFORE THE BLESSING.

333

and if my people do not endure the trial which is

appointed by law for the blessing which lies before them, they
cannot receive the blessing therefore, I shall try them, and as
blessing;

many

of

people as can endure the

my

trial

can receive the blessing.

themselves to endure the trial, and they
It is

coming
Let

6.

whirlwind

right

They need

and

my

appointed for

is

people prepare

shall receive the blessing.

upon them.

people watch for me, for

my
;

which

Let

the blessing,

my

am coming

lo,

soon be called to endure the

will

people

not to lose their precious time by

as a
trial.

murmuring about

small things. This is a day of great events, and my people should

know that those of my people who murmur at every small thing

which crosses

My

them.

endure the

their path, will not

ask what

may

people

called to pass through.

They

will

trial

that lies before

which they will be

know soon enough. Let them
trial

it

is

keep themselves dressed up neat and clean as

them, and they will soon understand what the

first

commanded

trial is.

And behold, I say unto you, my servant Joseph, you need

7.
not to trouble yourself about this people ; but deliver them into my
hands and I will take charge of them.
If you cannot manage
them,

suffered

and
enough on
can,

will

I now add no more.

and Amen.

A TEST

point

my

You know

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

of working,

and

Amen

my

that I

28th, 1861.

son, concerning my people for

have taken a course to disap-

was compelled to do so

their follies.
I

could not do

them, and thereby

my character and
;

so.

in order that I might

did
ndl
understand my way
They
was compelled to take a course to teach them,
I

people.

show unto them

I

WILL speak unto you,

your

You have

terms.

WEBER, UTAH, December

benefit.

and

my

PLACED BEFORE THE PEOPLE.

IS

No. 185.
i.

bring them to

their account.

this

without

taking a course to disappoint

which they have of

to destroy the false ideas

after I

have removed the

false ideas

which they

THE

334
have of me, then
establish truth
sally,

and

all

opens the way for

it

If I did not

true character.

TEST.

in its

place,

first

me

to

show unto them

my

destroy falsehood, I never could

inasmuch

as falsehood reigns univer-

people have partaken of

it,

and they do not under-

stand the truth.

If ever the children

2.

of

men

are

made

to understand the

be compelled to forsake falsehood

and when they have forsaken falsehood, truth can take its place.
Truth and falsehood cannot occupy the same place. All people

truth as

they will

it is,

must be led

first

by truth or falsehood. There is only those

and all people are led by either one

either

two principles

in the world,

or the other of

them

in the

and when falsehood has taken deep root

it is
very difficult to remove it and estab-

minds of people,

lish truth in its

those

who

place.

In doing so

are thus operated

it

becomes very painful

upon by an opposite

very hard for a people to forsake that which has led them

to

It is

principle.
all

their

comes along which condemns that principle

which has led them all their lives, they look upon it with suspicion,
and they begin forthwith .to try it by that false principle which has
If something

lives.

formerly led them.

"Have we been

They may wish

led by false principles

to
all

ask

me

this

our days?"

question
I

answer

them, Yes.
Behold, I

3.

mankind

am

the

Lord of Hosts, and

testify

unto

all

have never given one key pertaining to the holy

in
its
fulness, to any prophet for several thousand
priesthood,
that I

had opened the last seal.

of mankind have been led by mystery, and
and parables, and dark speeches which the children of

years, until I

The world

4.

figures,

men

could

not understand;

consequently the

devil

has taken

advantage of them.
When there was nothing revealed by me to guide the
5.
human race, the children of men were more apt to take those

and parables, and dark speeches ,wrong than they were

because the prevailing influence in the world was evil and
It obscured the little light that was brought to the world

figures,
li^ht,
false.

by mine holy angels

ing

much

for they

of the devil, which

is

were restrained by law from reveal-

men, and, on that account, the influence

a false influence, prevailed over that small

to the children of

THE

TEST.

335
/

glimmering of light which proceeded forth from mine holy angels ;

and thus, through a false influence operating upon Abraham's
seed, they misunderstood those parables, and figures, and dreams,
and dark speeches which were given unto them by the prophets
and righteous men and thus mankind have been without a true
;

standard whereby they might find out whether they were righteous
or not.
When they have undertaken to judge any matter, they
were more likely to judge wrongfully than rightfully, because they

know me nor my ways.

They knew me not.

did not

never revealed

unto them.

my

attributes

knowledge of myself
until the time came for

true

was withheld from the children of men

the last seal to be opened, and, at the opening of that seal, a true
knowledge of myself and my attributes was revealed unto the

children of men.

and upon the

All things both in heaven,

6.

and

in all other worlds,

made

are

earth,

and

in hell,

plain through the keys of the

These keys try all things both in heaven, and

holy priesthood.
the
in hell, and upon all other earths which have
and
earth,
upon
been created and are

travelling

my people who cannot

down

sess at the feet of

him

wife,

children,

man

and those

of"

those things which they poslay

who holds the keys of my kingdom, cannot

He

be delivered by me.

to perfection;

up

has

that

servants,

all

cattle,

maid

horses, houses,

lands,

servants, gold or silver, that

cannot lay it all at the feet of my servant Joseph, cannot be my

disciple, nor be delivered by me, nor by any member of my
Church but all those who will do this, with free and open hearts,
;

I will deliver,
will bless
tle,

and

all

shall

They

and they

have an abundance of
this

up;
I

them.

do not

upon

Church, and
horses,

and

cat-

no object unto them.

But those of my
things.

with

all

all

their hearts

even willingly

If they
I

shall

if

for,

know
know
what
They

I shall

silver,

my
and

they do, I will not accept of them.

whether they offer up with all their hearts, or not.

to offer

I shall

pointed,

Gold and

other kinds of property shall be

people who cannot do

need not

be members of

shall

them abundantly.

require at their liands before

offer

not deliver

be there when the vote

to vote either for

me

up

in

them.
is

shall deliver

way which I have apThey cannot deceive -me.

the

taken.

or against me.

My

people

will

be called

THE PEOPLE MUST BE PREPARED.

336

You must

7.

lay all

stand up, and call upon those

things at

your

stand upon their feet

and have
stand up

sat

to

down

do

shall call

you

again,

so, if

who

are willing, to

even according to my request to

and after they have stood upon their feet,
feet

there be any

and

upon those who did not

there are any

if

who

are

opposed to me when they are standing upon their feet, the clerk
must take their names and when my people are gathered together
;

meet me, they must not come and stand in the rank with the
rest of my people
my people must take care of that and when I

to

come

My

people now know what

deliver them.

comply with

am

to deliver the faithful .of

request,

Jesus Christ.

Even

people, I will destroy

those

and they
so.

who

shall

them

hands before

require at their

let all

Therefore,

my

my

all.

can

wish to be delivered

receive the blessing.

Amen and Amen.

THE LORD WILL NOT DELAY HIS COMING WHEN

THE PEOPLE ARE PREPARED.
No.

WEBER, UTAH, December

8 6.

28th, 1861.

I WISH to speak unto you again for your own satisfaction

you may know what to expect in relation to my coming.
I have told you the reason why I took a course to disappoint my
I did it in order that I might have an opportunity after
people.
1.

that

to- bring them to a knowledge of a correct

could not have done this without I had first dis-

their disappointment

principle

for

appointed them, and thereby show them the folly of their course.
I had done that, it gave me a good opportunity to correct

After

judgment and put the'm right; this I have almost done.

Another meeting or two will fully prepare them to meet me and
when they are prepared, I shall not remain away from them one

their

hour

after

which

ready to

you have taken tHe vote of

commanded you
come and deliver

am

my

people upon the matter

them ; then I will be

to place before

those

who comply

with

my

request.

waiting for now is to try my people ; that is

It has come at last, and
the test which I have so long spoken of.
2.

All that I

THE LORD PROMISES TO COME.

337

of my people will follow it in quick succession.

not see more than one night pass over after that vote has

the deliverance

You may

been taken before

and

if

there

unto you,

is

my

my

none,

them

all

to a

the

shall

is

any division
I

Therefore,

to look out for

say

me theday__

not disappoint

was disappointing

there

if

better.

you may begin

been taken.

have done before when

to bring

be

will

that

son,

after that vote has

people are divided,

it

my

knowledge of the truth as

you as I
on
people
purpose

it is

in

me.

shall

have nothing to disappoint you for this time and I shall not disappoint you this time therefore, you may begin to look out for
;

me on Monday

morning.

You may possibly see me on Monday. I may deliver my

people on Monday but if I should not come on Monday, I shall
As I live,
surely come on Tuesday that you may depend upon.
I will come and deliver my people either on
or
on TuesMonday
know
You
now
full
intentions.
day.
my
Prepare yourself to
meet me, and hold yourself in readiness, for I shall come accord3.

my

ing to

word.

am

Jesus

Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and

Amen.

THE PEOPLE ARE

No. 187.
i.

STILL UNPREPARED.

WEBER, UTAH, December

WISH

to speak unto you,

You know

my

30th, 1861.

servant Joseph, for your

own

you that I intended to deliver

my people on Monday or Tuesday. But you see yourself that I
have not had the opportunity to deliver my people to-day.
I
satisfaction.

that I told

swore an oath unto you that

would deliver

my

people either on

Tuesday
my people were ready 10 meet me.
did not mean that I would come and deliver my people if they

Monday
I

or on

were not ready

unto you, when

if

me.
I shall fulfil the promise that I made
I shall not come
people are ready for me.
unto my people until they are prepared for me, if they can make
themselves ready to meet me in the course of two or three days;
but if they cannot make themselves ready in that time, I shall
for

my

come upon them when

they are unprepared

for I shall not wait

THE LORD PROMISES TO COME.

338

more than two

I

under any circumstances whatever.

or three days

more than

cannot wait

that length of time.

my

Therefore,

son,

you can prepare my people to meet me td-morrow, I will come

to-morrow but if they cannot make everything ready to meet me
by midday, I shall not come to-morrow, for I want, at least, one
if

my

part of the day to gather

people together and to place them

own order.
I do not wish to be cramped for time.
I may, I do not want things to be carried
come
whenever
Let me
in their

on hurriedly; therefore, I want sufficient time

without confusion.
I work in order
I

2.

allotted

do not want you to understand that it

mine enemies, for it will not

hours to cut off

me

take

will

a few

can

my army

for

me, because

destroy the inhabitants of this Territory in less time than that.

I

3.

want

come

to

in order to give

people in the fore part of the day,

my

to

people as good an opportunity as I possibly

this place soon after

my

can to prepare themselves to move out of

When

their deliverance.

they are delivered, I wish them to have

the whole day before

them

early in a morning.

If

you need not look

deliver

my

people

ple to-morrow.

me

for

me.

and

am

when

that day.

I visit you,

me

if

Therefore,
I

it

will

be

in a morning,

early

by to-morrow morning,

you can make

come and

will

you cannot, I shall not deliver my peothat I have told you how you may

but, if

therefore,

You know

expect to be led into

those things

me

for

things ready for

all

you do not see

if

my

presence.

you want

waiting for

now add no more.

Even so.
Jesus Christ.
I

me

to

You will give attention to all

come speedily, open the way

my people.
am the Bright and Morning
Amen and Amen.

Star

even

THE PEOPLE ARE REQUESTED TO CONSECRATE

THEIR PROPERTY.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 188.
i.

the

AM

near unto you,

movements of

my

my

servant Joseph,

people this

night.

My

and

3oth, 1861.
I

am

watching

servants feel very

REQUESTED TO CONSECRATE.
anxious to prepare
I

my

promise them

will

people to meet me to-morrow morning and

if they can get through that portion of
;

that

work which they are now so

I will

orderly manner,

way which

have before appointed.

me

If

my

to-morrow,

let

will not

them

the

in

people think that they

them labor with

disappoint them.

son, to encourage

my

an

busily engaged in this night, in

come unto you to-morrow morning

can get ready to meet

diligence to do so, and I
your influence,

339

all

You may

use

meet

me

to prepare to

to-morrow.

As

2.

them;
I

have

said,

you need not be afraid of me disappointing

them if 'they are ready. All that

for I shall not disappoint

wish them to do

which

come

here

is

to consecrate all their property in the

have appointed.

will

not wait for any of

my

way

people to

now absent. All that I require now is

my people who are here to consecrate. I shall
I knew that my people would
any who are absent.
who

are

those of

all

wait for

be here when they were wanted.

all

work

my

diligently, if they feel so disposed, until they are

people,

And

3.

there

Therefore,

and then they

behold,

I say

shall see

unto you,

me to-morrow.
my son, that

morning.

You must have

You know what

is

Amen

through with

if

me

early in the

your linen clothing ready to put on.

required of you to fully prepare you.

to all those things,

clear the

all

for I

way for my
and Amen.

not

servants

you see that

prepared to meet me

a possibility of

my people being fully

to-morrow, you must prepare yourself to meet
is

my

let

for

not

shall

people.

come suddenly, and

I

am

Jesus

Christ.

Attend
soon

I shall

Even

so.

REVELATION ENJOINING IMMEDIATE COMPLIANCE

WITH THE LAW OF CONSECRATION.
No. 189.

WEBER, UTAH, December

3oth, 1861.

i.
I AM in a hurry to speak unto you, my son, for my people
have no time to lose i.i preparing themselves to meet me.
I have

seen their offerings which they have made according to my request,

and with many of them I am well pleased ; for they have done all

REQUESTED TO COMPLY IMMEDIATELY.

340

There are a few who offered up grudgThe majority of them have come to my

that I required of them.

ingly; but not

terms with
I

many.

all their hearts.

to

spoken

who

have accepted of their

call upon those few of
I

up with

all

They know

mean.

whom

and
have

Those

very well that

and if they do not

not deliver them but,

their hearts;

and become whole-hearted,

repent,

offerings,

not mention their names.

need

know who

they, did not offer

when

repent.

are guilty will

But

will deliver them.

I will

come, I will slay them, let them stand wherever they may.
Should they even stand in the ranks with the faithful of my people,
I

holy angels would pick them out and slay them therefore,
they had better give up with all their hearts, as the rest of my peo-

my

ple have done, for I will accept

of none but the whole-hearted.

They cannot deceive me by hiding themselves

my judgments.

thereby escape

in

the crowd, nor

If they do not do as

manded them in this revelation, I shall slay them

They now know my will concerning them they
;

have com-

as I have said.

had, therefore,
I

am

people

who

better decide as to the course which they intend to take.

the Lord.

And

2.

behold, I say unto you,

my

son,

all

my

are willing to consecrate, must bring in a list of their property and

deliver it into the hands of my servant John Banks as soon as they

can
so

for I shall not

come and

but after they have done

Therefore,

let

my

property to-night,
themselves to a

deliver

them

until they

I will

people go to
they can and they can do this
little trouble in order to do so.
if

have done

come and deliver them.

work and make out all their lists of
so,

they will put

I wish them to
if

Let all this

understand that they must not linger in this matter.
work be done to-night, and I will soon show my people what I am
about to do.
They have wanted to know a little more about me,

and they

shall

soon know

it.

And

behold, I say unto you, my son,

you must appoint a
which
clerk to record all the property of my people
they may con3.

secrate,

and

manner.
those

lists

the clerk

let

be attended to in a proper and orderly

servant John Banks shall have received

that matter

And when my
my people,

from

he must deliver them into the hands of

who may be appointed

are properly recorded

this

will

to record them,

be

his

and see

that they

duty from this time hence-

ANOTHER PROMISE.
forth.

my

Therefore,

people

34!

deliver their

will

lists

of property

into his hands.

And

4.

the

lists

again,

of

all

their

people must have

intend to consecrate

property which they

John Banks before

They must bring them

at the furthest.

my

you,

servant

my

brought in to

unto

say

midday to-morrow,

in to-night if they possibly

can.

And behold, I say unto you, my people must not run

5.
about from place to place; but they must hold themselves in
These things are all that I require
readiness, and watch for me.
of

my

people,

and

if

they will do them, I will do

Let them hearken unto

all will

be

well.

Even

Christ.

my

duty to them.

words, and diligently obey them, and

the Son of the Eternal Father ; even Jesus

my

am
Amen and Amen.

I
so.

ANOTHER PROMISE.
WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 190.

BEHOLD,

1.

say unto you,

my

son,

3ist, 1861.

see the position

in

which you are placed with my people.

They cannot get ready to
meet me this day by the time that I wanted to come.
I
felt satisfied

ready to meet

my

all

people

me

this, I will surely

my

from

meet

me

to-morrow morning ; and

come to-morrow morning.

people have done

selves to
all

this

settle

selves for a visit

my people could not get everything

Let
morning, and I shall not come to-day.
up their accounts to-day, and prepare them-

evening that

last

me

all

to-day

things ready, and,

They may

am

if

they will

satisfied

do

that

that they possibly could to prepare

them-

but they have not been able to

make

on

that account, I cannot

want to come as soon as

meet me.

come

this

day.

my

people will prepare themselves to

do this to-morrow, morning without hurry-

ing themselves.
2.

fully

My

servants must

show unto

my

preparing themselves to-day to meet

live, I shall

come to-morrow

if

my

people the necessity of

me

to-morrow ;

for, as I

people are prepared to meet

THE PROPHET'S FAITH.

342
me.

Therefore,
if

can,

they

me on

will

people wish to see me on that day, they

If they do not see
prepare themselves to do so.
if

my

be entirely their own

prepare themselves, they will have to see
that day,

ready or not.

My

or two.

will

it

If they

fault.

whether they are

shall not wait for them more than another day

people

now know my mind

if

therefore,

them prepare themselves by to-morrow.

Lord of Hosts. Even so. Amen and Amen.

to see me, let

THE PROPHET

IT

hard

is

for

they wish
I am the

POSSESSES GREAT FAITH.

WEBER, UTAH, December

No. 191.
1.

do not

me

my

me,

son, to

3ist, 1861.

work with you,

for I

have to

work against your lack of faith to such an extent in some things,

and in other things you have an abundance of faith. You have an
abundance of

faith in the

theory of

my

gospel.

unto you the revelations of

have no trouble

my
By your faith
from
me
at
can
draw
revelation
a
any time, and on almost
you
with
in
I
no
this respect.
I could
have
trouble
you
any subject.
in revealing

not give unto

servant Joseph Smith the revelations of

my

as easy as I can give

in that respect as

on

that account

When

force

to

that account, I

had not

It was hard for

you have.
for he had not sufficient

When

wanted

me

my

to

will

work with him

draw them.

faith

to

will,

to give unto

my

as strong faith

him a

had

to

do

it

revelation, I

upon him. He had no faith to draw it, and, on

did not give unto him any more revelations than I

it

could possibly help.

but with you it

him

He

them unto you.

gave unto him the revelations of

against his faith.

had

will.

It
is

was very

me to work through
have no trouble to give

difficult for

to the contrary.

I cannot hold them from you.

unto you the revelations of my will.
You draw them from me. by your faith, and it is pleasant for me

them unto you.

to give

gospel

but

it is

know that the power

When I come unto you, I

although you
2.

You have

great faith in the theory of

hard for you to exercise

faith in the

power of

my
it,

be given.
shall have to force myself upon
of

it

will

THE PROPHET'S FAITH.

You have

you.

not sufficient faith to draw

343

me

consequently, I

I wish that you

be compelled to force myself upon you.
You know that I have to come
could draw me but you cannot.

shall

speedily

and thus

faith,

against

to

coming up

and

have to work with you in

hard for

me

to

make you

this respect,

you the theory of the fulness of

You seem

to

work against

me

even

believe that I arn

you to give unto you the power of your

as I gave unto
3.

it is

my

office

even

gospel.

in relation to the conferring

upon you. If you could draw that blessing upon you by

your faith, it would be much better both for you and for me but
I shall be compelled to force it upon
it seems that you cannot.
I am very sorry that it is so
shall
do
so
and
I
very speedily.
you,
of power

hard for you to exercise

power.
should
not

You know
know
I

fail.

that shall

am

the

faith in

that

my coming

have promised

my

fulfil

endow you with

unto you, and you

You know

promise.

Lord of Hosts

to
it

that I can-

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION PROMISING TO PRESERVE FAITHFUL

THOSE WHO HAVE HITHERTO
BEEN FAITHFUL.
No. 192.
1.

WEBER, .UTAH, January

I

Lo,

come, and

1862.

The earth
The cloud is now

nature shall feel the shock!

all

and men's hearts

shall reel,

ist,

shall

fail

them

This you feel.

You know that I am coming, for I
have given unto you a true feeling, and you shall not be disapYou will understand my movements, for I will not hide
pointed.
from
you.
anything
gathering

2.

My

number

of

people are unsettled in their minds, and there are a

them who wish

to leave this

place, for

their faith

is

They begin to think I never intend to come.

failing them.
Others of my people wish to leave this place for a few days; and
my people in general wish to scatter. What shall I do with them ?
Shall I let

them

scatter?

know

that they

want both food to

eat,

THE FAITHFUL.

344
and wood

to burn
and I know, also,
than
a
few days longer.
more
together
situation.
Their faith is failing them, and
;

shall

But,

any of

suffer

hitherto, to leave

me now?

with an iron grasp.

people

who would

my

know

that

I shall not.

all

about their

the worst of

will

all.

faithful

hold them as

There are those among

them.

like to leave this

is

who have been

people

No,

I will stop

they cannot hold

that

my
When my

place to-morrow.

scatter, then I shall come and stop them, and

them something better to do than to forsake the truth.
have gathered them together, so I will take care of them; but

people are about to

I will find

As

Let them hearken unto

they must not go away from this place.

my

words, and obey them, and

I will

take care of them.

If they

can scarcely give them liberty to

go away they may be caught.

>e absent one day^ although I know that many of them are nearly
destitute of wood, and that they have but little opportunity to
I

obtain

it

but I

How

am coming

soon

to their deliverance.

come?

am now

preparing myself to
"I thought that you were prepared?" Mine
army of warriors are with me upon the earth, and have been for
many days. They are ready to receive their appointments and I
3.

But you

come.

shall I

say,

am now

them throughout

stationing

this

Territory.

am now

appointing the different generals their separate work, and those

I have the names
generals will appoint mine angels their work.

whom

time of cutting off;

and those generals will place an angel by the side of each of those
whose names are recorded for destruction ; and when I shall have
of

all

those

intend to slay the

set those warriors in order,

first

and an angel

shall

have been placed

by the side of each of those of mine enemies whom I intend to

cut off this time, then I will come and give unto you your rod;

and when you

shall have given your command, I will give mine

unto the generals of mine army, and they, theirs, to the heavenly
hosts ; and then mine angels will slay mine enemies all at once.
I

am now

at

work arranging mine army.

That

is all

do before I come unto you and that is a very

me to do and when I shall have accomplised it,

to

you, as I have said.

You may,

therefore,

that

short

have

work

for

come to
as to how

I shall

form an idea

When I come, I shall be

long I shall be before I am with you.
very likely to visit you the first thing in a morning.

PEOPLE WILL FORSAKE PRINCIPLE.

My

4.

345

this place on any account

go away to obtain such things as
is not safe for any of them to be

people ought not to leave

Some

whatever.

them

of

they think they need

will

but

it

I have now told

absent from this place one day.
I
they can please themselves as to what they do.

my

people,

and

know

they havebeen disappointed before, and that has partially broken their confidence in me but if they will do as I have commanded them,
;

they will be benefitted by

point them.

You

5.

say,

son,

out of

for

that

do not always mean

you wish

that

to disap-

something would

hiding place to deliver my peothat you do not care what it may be, for you think that I shall

transpire to force
ple

my
me

it

never
I will

come to my people until I am compelled to do so, and that

come of my own free will but I can assure you that I
What can I say more unto you ? I will accomplish my

not

shall.

my

work, and save

my

if they will obey me.

even Jesus Christ.
Even

people,

and Life of the world

I
so.

am the. Light
Amen and

Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING THAT PEOPLE WILL FORSAKE PRINCIPLE IN THEIR ENDEAVORS

TO AVOID TROUBLE.
No. 193.
i.

who have

WEBER, UTAH, January

3rd, 1862.

WISH

to speak unto you again concerning those people

You
yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel.

are afraid that I shall lead you into trouble by deferring their
You are afraid that I shall weary them so much that

deliverance.

and thus overpower them with hardships

it,
broken and they give up ; and that through
too many hardships they will be led to give up, and thus deny me,
as some have already done who never have endured
anything.
they cannot endure

until their spirits are

You say that you know what mortals are. You say that if I overburden them, they will deny either me, or anything else. You say
that they will bear only so much, and if you place any more than

PEOPLE WILL FORSAKE PRINCIPLE.

346

upon them, that they will turn around upon me, and curse
me and everything else that proceeds from me. You know

that

both

that this

is

a thing which mortals are guilty

of.

They will bring themselves into trouble, and they will give
way and deny anything yea, even the sight of their own eyes.
If you press them hard enough they will break through anything,
2.

regardless of principle.

tremity

but they study

They can

principle.

They do not
how to avoid

study principle in an exand they forsake

trouble,

see nothing else but getting out of an unpleas-

way that they can that is all that they care

about knowing then.
They do not look at the consequence that
will follow the course which they take when they forsake principle
and thus mortals can only bear so much before they will give up.
But there are some that will bear more than others. All people
cannot bear the same amount of hardships before they give way.
Some -will give way sooner than others; and those that give way in
ant position the best

The

the least difficulties are the most worthless.

purest material

I
endure the most, because there is the least dross about it.
know what mortals can bear. I know the nature of them all, and
will

know how much

can lay upon them before they

up and deny everything

much upon them.

give

3.

When

heaven compels

have

me

for they will

gathered

to place a trial

do

this if

will entirely

you place too

people together, the law of

I can confer

upon them before

a blessing upon them ; and in placing this trial upon my people,

some of them will give way and deny me, while others will endure
that

trial

without

nature of people.

much
Some

difficulty
will

such

is

not endure the

the difference in the

trial

which merits that

No
promised blessing, and consequently they cannot receive it.
person can receive a blessing at mine hands without they endure
the

trial

which was appointed by law for that blessing.

There is
that can be conferred upon Abraham's seed but there

no blessing
is

trial

connected with

it

to enjoy the blessing, they

and before a people can be permitted

first endure the trial which was

must

do that, they never

Before a people can enjoy the sweet,
they must first partake of the bitter ; and when they have earned a
blessing, they can enjoy it.
appointed for that blessing.
can partake of the blessing.

If they cannot

A TRIAL BEFORE THE BLESSING.

And now

4.

am

upon my people just before

them will not endure it
on account of a slight trial which

placing a

trial

Some

of

deny me altogether
compelled to place upon them before

but they
I

unto them the blessing.

I give

am

will

do not wish

347

can deliver them.

could give_

my people by trying them,

If a people
unto them the blessings without it; but I cannot.
Merit and reward go
must have one, they must have the other.
hand

to afflict

upon
and

principle,

faithful of

that

Where you

in hand.

based

am

if I

is

one you find the

find

principle of justice, which

the

sustained by

all

people will know

too hard on them.

my

is

They are

other.

an unchangeable
Therefore, the

glorified beings.

my situation, and they will not think

When I try tham according to the

law by which I am governed, I do not wish to be any harder upon

them than I can help. I do not delight in afflicting those who

me

trust in

bly can.

hut

make

strive to

have done

their

burdens as

that I possibly could for

all

time has passed along.

I know all about their situation, and
5.
release

and

them

in time.
I

provisions.

know

will

ple have been faithful,

what they are able to bear.

come

I feel for

I
I

them.

I will

wood
on to

will

will

The law

to deliver them.

people as

them before they are

deliver

and

my

their destitute state both for

which are most needed.

suffer for those things

light as I possi-

Many

called

of

my

peo-

more upon them than

not break them down before I
not lay

of heaven does not bind

me

to

But
people which they are unable to bear.
there are those among my people who are unwilling to bear the
lay a

burden upon

my

burden and endure the smallest

If they are
difficulty.
bear with the least inconvenience, they begin to
murmur against me, and charge me with being oppressive. What
I have no use for them.
are such people good for?
They are
slightest

called

upon

to

I suppose that they think

unworthy to merit the least blessing.
without
to
have
blessings
They
meriting them.
ought

they

feel that

be

they are something extra, and that they have no right to

tried.
6.

the

who

my

hands must abide

which was appointed for that blessing.

None can escape

All those

trial

the justice of

a few people

my

receive a blessing at

law.

among

Therefore,
those

whom

my
I

expect to see
have gathered together, who
son,

you may

ANXIOUS TO BE DELIVERED.

348

not endure that

will

trial

which

is

appointed for

my

people to pass

through before they can claim the blessing which lies before them.
Many of my people will endure the trial, and enjoy the blessing ;
but a few will deny me and fall, and be destroyed by the brightof my coming, and lose that blessing which they greatly
desired to partake of.
Therefore, let those of my people who
wish to receive the blessing endure the trial valiantly, and they

ness

receive

shall
I

am

it

for I

am coming to give unto them

so.
Amen and Amen.

their reward.

Even

Jesus Christ.

THE PEOPLE ARE ANXIOUSLY AWAITING A MANIFESTATION OF THE POWER OF GOD.

No.

WEBER, UTAH, January

194.

BEHOLD,

1.

3rd, 1862.

say unto you,

exact time

me because
of my coming.

this secret

from you up to

satisfied with

my servant Joseph, you feel dishave not made known unto you the
You desire to know why I have kept
You

this time.

say that

it

would have

You say that

saved you much uneasiness if you had known it.
on account of not knowing that secret, you have not known how to
You say
counsel my people, and that you are set fast with them.
that

you do not know what to do with them. You say

though you were bound with them and you say

feel as

that
that

you
you

You
should be well pleased with me if I would give you liberty.
for
than
do
no
more
them
what
have
can
that
done,
you
you
say
and you now wish to deliver them into my hands to see what I
can do with them.

You

say that they are very restless,

out of your power to pacify them.

manifestation of
2.

But

my power

You

will satisfy

say

that

and

it

is

nothing but a

them.

can assure you that the manifestation of my power

for, and which I have promised, will move

which they are looking

some

of

prised at

them out of the way when it comes. I am greatly

some of my people. If they saw a manifestation of

sur-

my

power, and were permitted to live through it, they would do little
or no good afterwards ; for after they had seen it, they would say

THE UNBELIEVING.
that

it

was of the

devil,

349

and not by the power of God.

Those who

cannot believe in the keys of the holy priesthood, and in the revelations which proceeds from my mouth, would not believe that it
was me when they saw me but they would say that I was the
;

They would not know me from

the devil.
Those peoplenot believe in the revelations which I have given, deny my
What claim have they on me
power, and they do not know me.
devil.

who do

to deliver

them?

I will

send them speedily to their graves when

come.

Through

3.

their

wickedness they force min'e holy angels

from them, and they cling close to the

and

devils,

far

invite their

and through it they deny the truth. What have they

with
me?
I have had enough of such saints.
do
They profess

influence,

be

saints

and

act like devils

to

to

They cannot believe the sight of

What can I do with people who deny the sight of

their
eyes, as some of those people do who profess my name?
But there are not many of my people who are so unbelieving as to
deny everything. But I shall slay all those who deny the revela-

their

own
own

tions

which

eyes.

have given.

ipanifestation

They would not

not benefit them.

of

my

believe that

it

power would
was from me

any more than they would believe that the revelations which I have
That spirit that will deny one, will deny the
given were from me.
other; therefore, such do not believe in me; they are infidels,

and

my

will deny
committed a

them

for

sin

power, and defy the Holy Ghost.

They have
is unto death, and there is no
forgiveness

which

in the flesh

None

and

I shall slay

them when

come.

people have had a justifiable cause to allow

their feelings to run to such extremes as that,
even to deny all
But my people may say
that I have revealed, as some have done.
4.

that

my

none of them have" done

people

me

of

who have done

this

in

that.

their

There are some among my

They have denied

feelings.

and I have' cursed them, and if they were permitted

upon the earth, their flesh would consume away upon their
If they
bones, and their eyes would drop out of their sockets.
were permitted to live upon the earth, they would never have
altogether,

to live

another day's happiness ; and when they died, they would die such
I have before described.
The Holy Ghost will never

a death as

operate upon them again while they are in mortality.

But as

THE UNBELIEVING.

350

have said unto you before,

I,

will

put an end to their existence

mark upon them in order that the

rest of my people may know them and shun their company durThose of my people
ing the time that they are permitted to live.
who are led by the Holy Ghost will know them when they see
them, for I will show them unto the faithful of my people but

when

come, and

I will set

people with their" evil spirits, which

lead them, while they are permitted to live among them.
And behold, I say unto you, my son, you wish to know
5.

they will not hurt any of

when
this

am

about to come.
I

exactly.

because

cannot

tell

have had so many

But

which have baffled me.

may be

my

have never been able to

so

this

difficult
I

can

When

tell

you

long before the time; and

circumstances to meet with

tell

you as near as a day before,

within a day of the time of

I
coming, then I can tell you, and very likely I may do so.
do not want to promise you that too positively but I will do all
that I can to satisfy and encourage you.
This much I can tell
or

little

nearer.

I get

my

you,

that

my coming is very near. You know your own feelings

my coming. It is as near as you feel that it is. You

in relation to

know

that I

have never suffered you to be deceived

Your

ings.

feelings are correct

follow them,

If you will always do

people according to them.
counsel them aright ; for I will influence you aright.

follow your impressions, you will never go astray.

Hosts

and

lo, I

come

quickly.

Even

so.

in

your

feel-

and counsel

this,

you

my
will

And if you
am the Lord

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THOSE PEOPLE WHO

WERE ACTUATED BY HYPOCRISY AND CONSECRATED PROPERTY UNWILLINGLY.
No. 195.

WEBER, UTAH, January

6th, 1862.

i.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my son, tm's, my people, have
consecrated their property according to my commandment, and I
may try the sincerity of some of those who have consecrated their

property unto

me and
;

if 1

prove them dishonest,

I shall

withdraw

UNWILLING TO CONSECRATE.

351

'

my

holy

from them, and

spirit

destroy them

shall

for

their

many
my people who
consecrated their property with all their hearts, and they would
give it up at any time when it was called for, and their hearts are
hypocrisy and wickedness.

There are

right before.

But there are others of

intend to try

and

and

selves

if

they

had

that they

all

me

resist

into

of

whom

hands

my

am

after they

jealous,

whom

have delivered them-

my

for

disposal,

then

from them, and destroy them in the

flesh
for I am the Lord, and I rule in heaven above, and upon
the earth beneath; and who can stay my hand?
I speak the
withdraw

I shall

my

spirit

word, and

it shall be
I regard not the persons of men,
obeyed.
I will accept of none
only according to their obedience to me.
If any person loves their earthly substance
but the whole-hearted.
more than they love my gospel, they shall not enjoy it. I will not

If the principles of my gospel are

accept of idolatrous people.
not worth all that a man possesses, he cannot have them for it
;

he possesses to purchase them.

will take all that

If a person can-

not give up all their worldly substance, it proves that he loves his
worldly possessions best ; and where a man's heart is, there his
treasure

is

and

also;

and not me,

Church for no

stance,

my

is

that person

an

idolater,

who

worships his worldly sub-

and he cannot be a member of

idolater can enter into

my

kingdom.

My

laws

cannot be broken.
2.

with

And
me for

behold, I say unto you, my son,

you are displeased
You say that
giving this people the power over you.

You

you cannot do anything with them.

what they feel disposed to do, and

say that they will only do

you cannot help yourself;

and you desire to know what you are to do with my people if,
when you give unto them a commandment, which has come from

my

mouth, they

hands, and

will

I will

ments which

not obey

give unto

You must

it.

them

destroy

if

that

deliver

they will not obey

them into my
my command-

them through you. You need not to put

them into my hands, and

yourself to the least trouble, but deliver

I will

move them

settle

all

out of your

disputes with

throughout
stand me.

all

this Territory.

how some

which are perishable.

way

at

parties
It is

of

If they

once

for

among my

hard to make

them love the

am coming

to

people here and

my people under-

things of this world

would obey me,

would give unto

JUDGMENT UPON TRAITORS.

352

them never failing riches and life everlasting; but they strain at a
They will strain and stumble over one
gnat and swallow a camel.
of the simple laws of my kingdom
and, on the other hand, they
;

swallow the devil and

will

What can

all his

works without the

do with such a generation

worthy of the least of

my

behold, I say unto you, my son,

greatly agitated when you behold those traitors
me and who are now my most bitter enemies.
this, that

They

your feelings are

who have

way when I come for I despise

know that you have been afflicted in

the
I

your feelings every time that you have seen them.

been proud of their abominations, and have mocked
I will lay everyone of them low when I come.
day.
I will not spare the life of

one of them

Prepare for me, for

Even

Christ.

so.

They have

me

day by

As

unto you

You know your

close

my coming
am coming as a whirlwind.
Amen and Amen.
that

is

present

upon you.

am

live,

be smitten

will

am coming

You may depend

feelings.

for they

can assure you that

you expect to see me.

earth.

fully as soon as

forsaken

I will

promise you
a few days.
more
than
the
earth
upon

they shall not live

move them out of

them as much as you do.
I will

from the

are un-

blessings.

And

3.

least difficulty.

of people?

Jesus

REVELATION SHOWING THAT ALL PEOPLE WHO

ARE HEIRS OF SALVATION MUST ABIDE
THE ETERNAL LAW OF CONSECRATION.
No. 196.

BEHOLD,

i.

am

you should

thing about

would

me

like to

am

feel to

you
I

am

waiting for another

people.

like to

know

it

You
;

which you do not

understand

son,

know what

wish to

my

against

my

say unto you,

know whether

come up
this,

You

doing.

wish to

yth, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, January

for

say that

you say

fully

mob to
if I am
;

fully

me

rise

what

You

for.

up and

waiting for

that there

understand

my movements more

ask

waiting

and

is

some-

that

you

than what you

CONSECRATION.

353

You do not

You say that you are weary.

want to wait any longer for me ; and you say that if
it would greatly relieve you.

have hitherto done.

What

2.

am

would come,

unto you concerning these thiqgs?

not waiting for another mob to

shall I say

assure you that

Mine enemies have done

that

all

require of

them

can

rise

up_

to warrant

Then what am I waiting for?

Answer
waiting for your people, or are you not ready?

their utter destruction in the flesh.

"Are you

me

this question,

my

for

ing

property,

few

it

will set

my

feelings at

upon them

called

and they did so; and now

people of

my

of

and

people.

whom

am

rest."

to

am

wait-

consecrate their

wish to try the honesty

jealous

and

they deliver

if

of.

up

have nothing more to wait for.

I want a
perfect giving up by all my people who expect to be delivered; and
it must not be
given grudgingly, but with free and generous hearts
with

all

their hearts, I

and those who cannot do

rest of

this, I

wish them to withdraw from the

people as soon as they can

my

soon as they

for as

will

have withdrawn from among my people, I will come.

This is
what I am now waiting for.
If there be none in the midst of my
people but those

who

are willing to offer

up with

all their hearts,

the sooner that they manifest their complete devotion,

3.

ple.

come

as

The law by which

right with

my

am

governed compels

me

all

not lay

who

to have

all

things

If all

my

people

people before I can release them.

(so called) will not offer up, they are not all of

not

the better;

soon as they have done this.

are
They
holding me from delivering the faithful of my peoI want all things right with my people before I deliver them.

for I will

one

faith

they are

me, and consequently they are not mine, and canThose of my people
any just claim on me in mortality.

one

in

will offer

claim upon

up with

me

all

to deliver

their hearts, according to

them and

my

law, have a

to fight their battles

for they

have honored that eternal law of consecration, which law cannot

be broken, for it is an eternal law; and those of my people who
abide that law become one in me, as I am one with my Father.
Without an obedience to that law, a people can never become
one.

This law

4.

unto

it,

is upheld by
no person can obtain

all

Gods

eternal

and without an obedience

life.

It

is

the gateway into

CONSECRATION.

354
celestial

glory

angels are regulated by that law

all

true happiness

hangs

are governed by

laws are based

it

it is

it

all

glorified

a celestial law, and

is

it

upon

beings are held together, and

the great law of heaven upon it all other

all

my

will

people

have to

under the fulness of the holy priesthood.

Some portion
of the celestial law will be kept by mortals, and some portion of it
abide

it

The celestial law regulates all things upon a celestial

and there are some portions of a celestial law which mortals
can abide, and other portions that they cannot, and the portion
not.

will

earth,

which mortals can abide, they will be compelled to.

My people
need not think that they can stand against it, for they cannot for
there is not a God who rules on high that does not sustain it.
;

evade

people cannot

My

have to abide

upon the

earth,

no matter what they do. They will

There is not a person now living

it,

or be slain.

it

nor ever

will live

to abide that law or perish.

As
it,

upon

but what will either have

it,

None can

ever break

and

it

live.

reaches one nation of people after another, and they reject

they will be swept off from the earth until it has conquered all
it

things

and brought

who oppose

it,

righteousness

all

mine enemies under

my

and

shall

treat

move them off the earth

people should know that -they
shall

perish

and

if

abide that law,

there

is

my

feet

and those

friends, nor friends to the principles of

are not

them

as
will

him, and

fallen spirits.

My
pathway.
either have to obey that law or

one person among

I will slay

do

as I

they cross

my

my

people

will give his

who

will

not

property to the

poor.
5.

make

will

their property as I

people, either living or dead, consecrate

all

come

This law has to

in contact with them.

be kept by the children of men, or else they will have to perish ;

it is either one or the other with them.
Therefore, I want all my
people to show themselves as they are.
with all therr hearts and abide this law,
it,

and separate themselves from the

done
it, and when they have

abide

opposed to it,
none opposed
a few of

my

I will

to

it,

people

come and
let

give up
them come out against

of

my

if

there should

people all give up

have held back, and

will

come

to.

who

rest
this,

deliver the rest

my

who

what conclusion they

If they will not

let

at

people

and

if

will

be any
there be

once, for there are

am

waiting to see

Therefore,

let

all

my

people

THE PEOPLE DESIRE A GREATER MANIFESTATION.

clear the

am

Morning

way

for

They know my

me.

quickly.

and the Bright and

Amen and Amen.

Israel,

Even

Star; even Jesus Christ.

come

will; for lo, I

and Shepherd of

the Stone

355

so.

REVELATION DESCRIBING THE AMOUNT OF

TESTIMONY GIVEN TO GOD'S PEOPLE
CONCERNING HIS WORK.
No. 197.

WEBER, UTAH, January

I

BEHOLD,

1.

unto you,

say

unto you a promise that

I

would not

let

them

my

servant

would deliver

suffer either for

shall see that I will fulfil

may now

my

my

wood

or provisions,

an event

the one

as

ing after a few of

my

my

terms

come

be gathered together

mitted to stand there but those

my

that

and you

appointment.

which

lies

have been

feel-

people, and nearly all, if not all of them, will

but if there should be a few who will not do

they must not be suffered to

ple shall

made

You
promise to your satisfaction.
me.
You know what prepar-

have told you often enough.

so,

time

safely begin to prepare for

ations will be necessary for such

to

1862.
I

Joseph,

people in

before you, for I

come

8th,

know

to

into the rank

meet

me

when my peo-

none

shall

be per-

who have consecrated according

that

my

people think

is

it

to

hard for

them, considering the amount of testimony which I have given

unto them, to entirely give up unto me.
I desire to reason with

them upon that matter. They think that I have not given unto
them a sufficient evidence that I have commenced a work, or that
I am leading them.
They say that they have never,
me nor any of my holy angels; neither have they seen

tion of
to

my

make

power, and
full

that,

and complete

notwithstanding
sacrifice

of

all

as yet, seen

a manifesta-

this, I call

that

me.

upon them

they haVe unto

They cannot understand it. They say that, considering the

amount of knowledge which they have received, it is
almost too much for them to subscribe to.
2.
My people all know that I am at work, and that I have commenced to organize my Church in their midst that they have felt

limited

CONCERNING THE PROPHET.

356

my holy angels upon them many times ; that my

bears testimony to the words of my servant, the prophet, and
to the keys of the holy priesthood which he has brought to the
the operations of
spirit

They know

earth.

that he has

opened the heavens, and revealed

unto them the rounds of eternity even all the heights above, and
depths below; that he has made known unto them the nature of

and upon the earth, and also their own

They know very well that all mysteries have
been solved by him that he has progressed far beyond their
that his wisdom cannot
limited knowledge and comprehension
be approached by mortal men he leaves them all in the shade
His wisdom circumscribes all
they are fools compared to him.
the world, and will, shortly, circumscribe all eternity.
All former
He makes
prophets fall into the shade when compared to him.
clear to the human mind all the dark mysteries which they have
all

things both in heaven

origin

and

destiny.

introduced into the world, over which thousands have stumbled.

He

Nothing comes amiss to him.

is

the master of the

whole

world.

they know anything at all, know that what I

They are all living witnesses to it. Have they
no testimony of me and of my truth? It is now several thousand
years since any people had so great a testimony as these few people who have yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel have.
Hundreds and thousands of people have sought to serve me to
the best of their abilities, and have laid down their lives for the
but the little
little truth which they thought they had received

My

3.

have said

people,

is

if

true.

no comparison to the light which

these, my people, have received.
They endured by faith, and
have never, as yet, received the object for which they suffered and
truth which they received bears

yet it appears too much for some of my people even to

consecrate the little property they have just before they receive
that blessing for which so many thousands have suffered and died

died

without obtaining.
Some of my people whom I have gathered together are
4.
unwilling to put themselves to the least inconvenience by striving
I have not called upon any
have only called upon them to
property in obedience to the law of heaven, and

to bring about that

of

them

promised

blessing.

to sacrifice their lives.

consecrate their

COMMANDED TO REMAIN.

357

people must either do so, and deliver themselves into my hands,

or they can never be saved.
Therefore, those of my people who

my

not consecrate their property, if there be any such, will have

to consecrate their lives ; for I shall take them,, and then their
will

property will do them no good.

and

their property at

who

wish to save their

once

lives

commandments, and they

Even so.
uphold then.

They

Therefore,

will

lose both their

let all

those of

and prosper upon the

shall

so.

am

my

earth,

the Lord,

liv^s

people

obey

and

my
will

Amen and Amen.

THE LORD COMMANDS THOSE MEN WHO HAVE

WIVES AND CHILDREN ABSENT, TO REMAIN
AT THE GATHERING PLACE.
No. 198.

WEBER, UTAH, January

say unto you,

BEHOLD,

i.

my

son,

I see

loth,

1862.

the true position

There are quite a number of men here who have

yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel, who are laboring
under great disadvantages in consequence of the absence of their

of

my

people.

They are put to much inconvenience in almost every

They feel very much for their families who are absent
from them, whom they would like that I should take care of, and
whose lives they would like that I should save when my overflowI know the feelings of
ing scourge passes through this Territory.
those men towards their wives and children, and I will make unto
them a promise that, inasmuch as their wives and children are one
with them, and with my work, and will not fight against it, I will
preserve their lives, and bring them into the fulness of my gospel,
families.

respect.

and

my

their

servants shall enjoy the society of their wives

My

again.

servants need not to trouble themselves

families,

worthy

but

if

for

will

and children

on account of

take care of them inasmuch as they are

my servants who have wives and

there are any of

children absent from this place, who are not one with them, but
who are mine enemies, who are fighting against the truth, who

have time

after

time resisted the- promptings of

my

holy angels,

THE WORTHY WILL BE PROTECTED.

358

and have
do

utterly refused to

such

so,

be led by them, and

destroy *\vhen

I shall

come

for

continue to

still

names are

their

recorded for destruction.

have sent

my

holy angels to operate upon every person in

an heir to the resurrection, and they have
Territory
striven with them, and some of them have given way to their
I

2.

who

this

and mine holy angels are now leading and watching

operations,

over them, and

do.

is

they

feel,

are longing

They

to a certain extent, as these

for

my

people

come

a day of deliverance to

they

though they were in bondage even as those of my people

do who have yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel but
feel as

they do not understand

my

plans as well as these,

my

people,

do

but I have broken them loose from the grasp of the devil, and
when I break the bonds which now bind them, I shall be able to

them

turn

entirely unto me.

This

I shall

do

Therefore,

directly.

save the lives of that class of people.

Their names are
recorded for salvation, and I shall take good care of them.
I shall

But there are others

3.

who have

resurrection,

my

holy angels to operate

them

with

for a time,

they wrote
shall

down
I

destroy.

destroy them

There

4.

whom

am

upon them, and

also,

my
to

when

whom

heirs to the
I sent

spirit.

had labored

after they

names, and handed them

compelled

therefore,

is,

Church who are

and could not turn them

all their

those heirs of salvation

unto

in the old

resisted the operations of

all

righteousness,
to

me

those I

either to turn a people to me, or

I come, I shall utterly destroy

could not turn unto me.

all

another class of people in the old Church

my holy angels, in order to lead them to

never sent

They have no claim on me. They are influenced by

the devil and his angels, and their names are all down for destruction.
The first slaughter which I shall make in this Territory will
not .leave many of them alive.
I shall be hard on that class of
salvation.

spirits.
They have deceived the rest of
and led many of them to destruction. I have now in
possession the names of all those of all classes whom I intend

people, for they are fallen

the people,

my

to destroy.

Therefore,

my way is perfectly clear

I am the Lord of Hosts.

before me, and I

am coming speedily.
And behold, I speak unto you again concerning those of
5.
my servants whose families are absent from this place. Let them

THE WORTHY WILL

PROTECTED.

BE'

make themselves contented concerning

many of them as are
who are not worthy I shall destroy.

take care of as

their families,

and

wer

their families

their

359

families

for

will

worthy, and those of them

If

servants were with

my

not worthy to

live,

they could

Nothing can be done to help those who are

condemned to die; neither can anything be done to injure those
whose 'names are down for salvation and deliverance. All are in
not save their

hands, and

my

And

lives.

I will

give unto

them

their rights.

whom

have spoken,

trust

They must not go to

families now; but they must remain where they are until I
have delivered my people, and then they can have those of

shall

6.

in

let

those of

who

wives and children

be

my

me, and be contented

My

speedily.

as they are.

shall

right with the faithful of

coming

servants, of

be

my

people

left alive,

people.
will

great distance to see their families,

the Lord,

not have time

and

to return

their

All things

again.

am

their

and

will
I

am

now

to go

any

for I

am

just

upon the point of coming to my people therefore, let them stay

in this place, and keep themselves as clean as possible
for I, the
Lord of Hosts, am coming to their deliverance. Even so. Amen
and Amen.
;

REVELATION IN WHICH THE LORD REFUSES TO

MAKE ANY ADDITIONAL PROMISE CONCERNING THE TIME OF HIS COMING.
No. 199.

WEBER, UTAH, January nth, 1862.'

WHAT

i.

can

say unto you,

my

son, to satisfy

you?

can

see that you are oppressed in your feelings until you scarcely know
how to endure it. You see that, for some cause or other which

you do not

fully

understand,

continue to defer the deliverance

people day after day, and, on this account, you are in great
trouble.
If you understood the cause of it, you would be* perfectly
satisfied ; but you do not.
You say that you do not know how
of

my

long
last

intend to baffle

my

people, as I have baffled

them

for the

few weeks; but that you would like to know; that in conse-

ADDITIONAL PROMISES UNNECESSARY.

360

qrence of ray people being baffled by

me

so much, you do not

know how to understand me and, on *that account, you do not

know how to prepare yourself to meet me, neither do you know
when to look for me. You s^.y that you want something positive
;

from me, which both you and

upon

that

if

do not

give

people would be able to depend

unto you, that neither you nor my

my
it

people will know when to look for me, and that you wilf all be
taken unawares, and, consequently, be found altogether unpre-

meet me.

-to

pared

Should such be the case, you think that

2.

and not

I,

my

peo-

ought to bear the blame; for you say that my people have
already prepared themselves once or twice to meet me, and I disTherefore, they do not know when to look for
appointed them.
ple,

me

unless I give unto

them a

positive statement with regard to the

coming, and, even if I should do that, you say that my

people would not place confidence in what I should say that they
would expect to be disappointed, as they were before; that they

time of

my

would not believe

them

that

it

is

in

of

another promise, should

no use whatever

for

me

to

make one unto

make any more

promises unto them until I shall have fulfilled those promises

which I have already made, and that to do so, is my next duty

unto
to

my

people.

come and

You

deliver

also say that,

my

inasmuch as

people, I shall do

it

have promised

and such being the

you wish to know how my people can prepare themselves to

me when they do not know the time of my coming; that
under such circumstances, you can see no other chance for me,
case,

meet

than to
be.lieve

come upon them unawares

another

whatever.

promise

on

that

Therefore, you wish to

for

you say that they

subject on any

know what

to take with them, in order to give unto

them a

will

not

consideration

course
true

am

about

knowledge of

the time of
3.

my coming.
I told my people, some time
ago, to keep themselves neat
clean, and to watch for me until I come, and all those who

^and
have observed that commandment, and will continue to do so, will
not be taken unawares ; but those of my people who have not kept
that

commandment

wise, a- hint unto

4.

The hour

will

them
of

be taken unawares.

If

my

people are

is sufficient.

my coming

is

nearer than

many

of

my

people

HYPOCRITES.
suppose that

shall not tell

is.

it

1 shall

and

catch them going to sleep

ple

It

people to prepare for

me

come

upon some of them,

when some of my peo-

as a thief in the night

;

for

expect me, lo, I come.

of my people are already beginning to think that 1

little

Some

5.

am

my

have once told them how to prepare themselves to

any more.
meet me.
I shall

361

delaying my coming, and their faith is beginning to fail them.

time for such to begin to look out for me, for I am cording

is

to

awaken them.

of

my

My

is one sign
the faithless least expect me,
I shall come as a thief in the night upon the blind and rebellious^
and I fear that there are a few of that kind among my people,

people being in such a condition

come when

shall

coming.

will be caught in a snare ; but the wise and obedient will not
be caught in a snare.
They will look for me at the right time,
and they .will not be disappointed, for my spirit shall guide them

They

aright

but

with the

it

will

faithful,

them, and none

guide none but them.

and lead them into all

else.

not

shall

My

spirit will

truth,

remain

shall deliver

come upon them

as a thief in

the night ; for they will understand.

They are my friends, and
will not be deceived ; for I am their Shepherd and Defense for-

Even

ever; even the Lord of Hosts.

Amen and Amen,

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING HYPOCRITES.

No. 200.

HAVE heard your

i.

answer

WEBER, UTAH, January nth, 1862.

it.

You

prayer,

greatly desire to

delay so long the deliverance of

unto you.

my

who

people

son,

of

people.

and

me

am come

the reason

I will

make

it

to

why I
known

make known unto you the true situation in which

The law of heaven compels
regards my people.

I will

I am placed, as
me to enforce

those

my

my

know

will

the law of consecration

abide

who were

it,

and none

else.

upon them, and

I called

upon

all

deliver

those of

willing to abide that law to consecrate their

property and nearly all of them, if not entirely all, came forth,
gave in their names, and stated the amount of property which they
had and they signified, both by vote and by deeding their
;

HYPOCRITES.

362

when called upon to do so, that they would

when I sent my servant unto some of them,
up to him any portion of their property.

property over to me,

But
abide that law.
they would not give

But behold, I say unto you, O ye hypocrites I will have

2.
Ye cannot mock me
I did
your property, and your lives, also
not want you to vote, neither to come and deed over your
!

property to me if you did not intend to give

steward called for it.
3.

death,

it

up when

my

There are hypocrites among my people who are worthy of

and they will have their reward for I will give it unto
;

They show how much they love my work. They place a

value upon a little perishable property, than they do upon

them.

greater
the principles of eternal truth.

But those principles cannot be

purchased by them. Such men are unworthy of a standing among

the honorable men of the earth.
They are men of no principle

They are
nothing about them worth saving.
are not equal to honorable devils ; for
sometimes keep their word, and, to a certain extent,

There

whatever.

devils

is

worthless.

entirely

will

They

can depend upon them but some of these peodeal, have nothing honorable about them.

their fellow devils

ple with

whom

There

no dependence

is

have to

disgrace to their kind.

thereof, they hinder

picious,

and

know them

them.

to

from coming to deliver the

try those

of

They

are a

me, but, instead

faithful of

whom

my

was sus-

my

for

You do not
satisfied concerning them.
If I
have not shown them all unto you.

steward unto them for a portion of their property,

you might know them, it would

a considerable time from coming to set the faithful

for a denial, in order that

hinder

me

of

people

my

in

no use

am now

I
all

were to send

and wait

me

be placed

are of

have been waiting to

people.

at all to

They

for

free.

And

behold, I give unto you a commandment,

you shall
not suffer any person who has positively denied my steward the
4.

privilege of taking a portion of his property for the support of the

poor who have consecrated their property both by vote and deed,
my people when they shall be gathered

to stand in the rank with

together to meet me.

5.

And

I am the Lord.
my son, I will not waste my
whom I am jealous, by sending

Such are rejected by me.

behold, I say unto you,

time in trying the rest of those of

HYPOCRITES.

my

363

steward unto them, and waiting for a denial from them

would occupy too much time.

if I tried them in that way.

whom
come

know

know

my

for

it

shall suffer all those

whom you do

but

into the rank with the rest of

them

Therefore,

to be hypocrites,

their intentions as well as

people, and

not know, to
shall

sla^

there.

none but the whole-hearted.

I shall deliver

6.

time to spend with hypocrites.

I shall

now come

have no more

to give unto all

Those hypocrites will speedily find me

persons their reward.
them.
have
hindered me for a time, but they shall
upon
They
hinder
their

much

me no

more.

want no more of them.

will

now have'

Let them blaspheme and gnash their teeth as

property.
as they may, it will avail them nothing.
I gave them a fair

chance to give up their property honorably but they would not.

They might have saved their lives, and, in due time, have gained
;

much more

property than they now possess.

They think that,
never come ; but they need not to think any such

possibly, I shall

Some

thing.

beginning of

of those corrupt

my

work,

men who

forsook the truth at the

comfort themselves with the hope

oh
how they are deceived by the
but

try to

come
now
show them their condition. The thing that
devil!
Oh, how they have
they have greatly feared is now at their doors.

that I shall never

I

wished that

which
it

servant was a false prophet,

my

have commenced might go down

prosper,

now

will

it

and

When

that this

they are cursed

They

They are

wasting away from their bones ; for

have had no pleasure of their lives; but

their flesh
!

work

they have seen

has cut them to their hearts like daggers.

and

in hell,

is

they have been in hell ever since they departed from the truth, and
their misery has

to

been

recompense them

great.

for

all.

am now about to send them home

The ways of transgressors are hard

but the ways of truth are the ways to true happiness, and those

who walk
Lo,

7.

therein are sure to find

I

come

and but few

my appearance for I shall come as

my house in order. I am the Lord

behold
to set

it.

a whirlwind,

as

Amen and Amen.

will

stand to

a refiner and purifier,

of Hosts.
Even so.

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN BANKS.

364

REVELATION CONCERNING RICHARD COOK AND

JOHN BANKS.
No. 201.

i4th, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, January

1.
LISTEN unto me, my son, for I am about to speak unto
you concerning my servants Richard Cook and John Banks.
There are hard feelings existing between them. They do not see

alike

What

do they work

neither

do with them

union

in

they are not one in me.

fill those offices which

They cannot
I have appointed unto them.
They allow
them into confusion, and thereby it causes
shall I

'

small things to throw

great disunion to exist

When my people
not only with them, but throughout the Camp.
see a contentious spirit with those men, they are very apt to parWhen a contentious spirit controls men who are at the
take of it.
head of

Church, that same

my

the people.

who

They

all feel its

stand at the head of

spirit

runs throughout the body of

influence,

my Church

more

or

Those men

less.

should watch themselves.

that spirit, and guard against it ; or, if they do

soon do more injury than they have ever done good.

They should watch

not, they will

I will not suffer that spirit to

Church

My

2.

exist

in

my Church

if

do,

my

be destroyed at once.
servants should know better than to give way to such

will

by so doing, they become my greatest enemies,

I .shall not allow that
be compelled to cast them off.
If my servants will not put
to remain among my people.

spirit as that; for,

and

I shall

spirit

that spirit

and

I will

away from them, I

remove them with

have a place in

my

my

will .yisjt
it.

Church.

servant Joseph, to assist

contentious and aspiring

them, and

will

I called

I will

remove

not suffer that

them

to be

spirit

it,

to

counsellors to

him

spirit,

but if they give way to that

;
they will very soon become his most
(

and strive to destroy it.

they were permitted to proceed ; but I will
They know
stop that spirit, if they dp not stop it themselves.
It would soon
better than to give way to such a spirit as that.
destroy my work if I should suffer it to exist ; but I shall stop it
bitter enemies,

and

They would do

this if

immediately,

if

fight against the truth,

am

compelled to remove those two

men

to

do

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN BANKS.

would be better

It

so.

365

and thereby stop

to slay them,

that spirit,

had taken possession of all these

then
be
and
compelled to destroy them but I shall not do
people,
than to

let

it

continue until

it

If I

that.

those
3.

spirit

who

am

compelled to destroy any person,

to

shall

destroy

gave way
I will watch those two men, and if they do not cast that
from them, I shall come as a whirlwind and destroy them.
first

it.

They may decide on what they intend to do. They know my will
concerning them.
They shall not destroy my people. If I am
compelled to destroy them, I shall call others to take their posiI can perform my work without the assistance of quarrelsome and contentious men.

tions.

As concerning my

4.

servant Richard

Cook,

the things of this world to twine around his heart

tirely unfitted for the

seeks to evade the truth as

people

which

office

it is.

He

he

the

suffers

he

until

en-

is

He

have appointed him.

seeks to soften

it

to suit the

and he has not preached the law of consecration

in its

He

has sought to evade the truth.

He is afraid of
right spirit.
of
he
is
the
and
thus
feelings
my people,
hurting
operating against
me and the truth as it is. He is doing an injury to the truth;

he seeks to take the face of

He

is

it

and pervert

it

even to soften

it

to

He

has not preached my gospel in its true spirit.

afraid that he may hurt the feelings of the people.
He has

suit the people.

not yet gained possession of the right spirit of my gospel in its fulness.
His worldly substance twines around his heart, and holds

him

as with fetters of iron

break loose from

it.

and he has never had the power to

to be bound up in this

His heart seems

it appears that he cannot break the bonds that

bind him; and when he attempts to preach my gospel, he preaches
like a man in bonds.
He has to watch himself lest he should go

world's goods, until

too

If he feels that

far.

my

spirit is

about to lead him out a

little

further than he desires to go, he will either stop or take

up another
subject and in that way he will quench my spirit and force it
away from him; this is preaching my gospel in bonds. Those
who do this are men who will not let my spirit dictate them but
;

they war against it

they will only go so far
to lead my spirit instead of being led by it.
;

5.

My

servant Richard

Cook

is

they are determined

doing great injury to

my

peo-

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN BANKS.

366

He
He is still in
He has not

has not consecrated

holding others from doing it.

shall never come and deliver

He is fearful. He
my people but he

by the course which he has taken.

pie

his property with

all his heart.

as yet, accepted of his offering.

heart
is

and he

him
self

up

done

is

afraid that I

need not

bonds.

be.

can assure him that

have not,

with

it

all

his

come

shall

too soon

for

he does not make an acceptable offering, and rid himof that spirit which is gradually destroying him.
Let him rise
if

man and

like a

prepare himself; and let him not show such

understands the principles of my gospel
but he

He

weakness.

would use

acts very inconsistently.

If he

not act as he does.

he desires to

perishing children of

If

Adam,

let

judgment, he would
become useful unto the
his

him consecrate

his property in a

lawful manner, so that he can be accepted of me, and live through

the day of my power and let him place himself in such a position
;

that he can preach

my

and not

gospel freely,

He

not accept of any such preaching.

bonds, for

in

has spent months

do

of his

precious time, just through suffering the things of this world to

twine around his heart until it is so hard for him to liberate him-

self.

how hard

my law.
my servant'

obey

it is

for those of this,

Their riches

will

world who have riches to

canker with them.

Richard Cook give heed unto

obey them, that it may be we ! with him when
let

my
I

Therefore,

and

words,

come;

for lo,

Amen and Amen.

6.
And behold, I speak unto you, my son, concerning my serHe has preached my gospel in its true spirit
vant John Banks.
He has
but there are some things about him which are not right.
He is not very humble. He must guard
a very stubborn will.
I

come

quickly.

Even

so.

against his natural temper

when he
again.
It is

He

it

causes him to go to extremes

on a wrong course, it
not an humble man.

starts
is

very hard for him to control his

strive

to

overcome

his

temper,

it

difficult

is

He

is

own

nature.

set

him

and
right

not easily persuaded.

If he does not

him

lead

will

to

to

destruction.

When

His temper will

he goes wrong, he must be informed of it.
He will be compelled either to submit to
not change my laws.
be put

right

when he

guard against

is

his temper,

work with him

in

Therefore

wrong, or be destroyed.

and be humble, so

a pleasant manner.

that

know

my

that

let

him

servant can

he

feels

very

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN BANKS.

important, so

much

he thinks that

so, that

He

can hardly teach him anything.

in

knowledge with the prophet

my

367

servant, the prophet,

thinks that he' is about equal

but he need not think

His

this.

knowledge
trifling when compared with the knowledge of
the
my servant,
prophet, whose wisdom circumscribes not only the_
wisdom of my servant John Banks, but that of all the world. The
is

wise
let

men

but

compared with him.

of the earth are fools

no man upon the earth think

Therefore,

that they are his equal

for they

when they think so, they are deceived by the devil, and
know
not what they are doing.
they
know
I
7.
my servant John Banks. I know the intentions of
He does not like to concede to a man and acknowlhis heart.
edge him as his superior but he will be compelled to do it now;
for I will uphold my servant, the prophet, and I will destroy every
I do not care who they are; I will
person who opposes him.
are not

all

uphold

men

in their rights.

never uphold one

I will

man

in

happens which
rights.
of
servant
to
the
niy
John, he
appears
operate against
feelings
It does not make any difference
rises up against it at once.

away another man's

in taking

whether

it is

If anything

or wrong,

right

if

he thinks that

it

wrong, he

is

is

satisfied.
When he has given his judgment upon any subject, he
It is very hard
thinks that it should be an end to all controversy.

for a prophet to deal with a disposition of this kind

position

Such a

is

overcome

it

assuming;

spirit will

would be

itself in

place

lead a person

It

it.

will

down

well

such a

the judgment

to destruction

men knew

if

if

dis-

seat.

they do not

the spirit that

is

That spirit which will not be in subjection to the

leading them.
man who holds the keys of my kingdom, and thinks itself equal
to

my

servant,

aware of that
destuction.

not of
;

do

as I

away from them

me

but

for those

Therefore,

before me, and

far

is

spirit

let those,

have

that

is

it

who

the spirit of Lucifer.

invite

my

it

will

servants,

Be

be led down to

humble themselves
Let them cast

commanded them

rebellious

and

aspiring spirit which

is

breeding confusion among them, and let them work together in

union ; or, if they do not, I shall suddenly visit them, as I have
promised them. They know better than to act as they have done.
They could not act much worse if they went to work purposely to
I am the
I am much displeased with them.
destroy my work.

Lord of Hosts.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE REBELLIOUS.

368

THE PEOPLE ARE INSTRUCTED NOT TO POLLUTE

THEMSELVES BY USING THE PROPERTY
OF THE REBELLIOUS.
No. 202.

WEBER, UTAH, January

BEHOLD,

1.

say unto you,

am

true position in which I

my

i5th, 1862.

servant Joseph,

have seen their intentions, and

I see the

whom

placed with these people

have

know what

gathered together.
With a great many of my people I am well satisfied,
they are.
and I require no more of them. But there are some who are fearthey are afraid to trust themselves in

ful

in

my

in this world or in the spirit worlds

let

to

them go wherever they may, and

my

terms, either- in this

hands

humble

the rebellious

for

shall

but they are

not

fail

when

I shall

either

never loose them,

world or some other.

do the work unto which

to

my

hands continually, and they cannot get out of them,

to bring

them

not

shall

my Father appointed me.

set about it.

fail

can

among my people who have

consecrated their property both by vote and deed but they have
They are, in their
not, as yet, consecrated it in their hearts.
There, are a few individuals

2.

holding on to it, and think that they will wait for a short
time to see what I will do, and they say that they will do nothing
more than they have done, until they shall have seen a manifesta-

hearts,

power from me; that when they shall have seen it, they
consecrate their property in a proper and lawful manner ; but,
until then, they think that they will hold on to their property.

tion of
will

Behold, I

3.

am

unto those people

Lord of Hosts, and I am about

in the manner which

the

who reason

to speak
I

have

What do you

think that I want with your property?

I would not touch it
Your property is as filthy rags unto me
it
is cursed,
with one of -my fingers
It is as filthy as you are
described.

'

and so are you. It is not your property that I want, for you own
none it does not belong to you. You are thieves in your hearts.
You hold fast to that which does not belong to you. There is no
;

thief that

close to

is

him

willing to let

as his

own

go that which he has stolen

heart's blood.

To

it

sticks as

separate a thief from

THE REBELLIOUS AND THEIR PROPERTY.

stolen property,

you must

and then you can

destroy him,

first

This

unmolested, the property which he has stolen.

which

shalfact with those thieves

be

are

in

the

is

the

take,

way

midst of

in

my

them, and the property which they hold will

But neither I, nor the faithful of my people, will need a-

people.

who

369

left.

particle of

shall take

it.

The poor of my people will have more property than they

4.
will know what to do with without touching their (so called) cursed
I shall

property.

they hold.

I will

not slay them because I need the property which

take care that none of the faithful of my people

hands with it.

The property which has life, that they
It shall follow
hold in their possession, shall perish with them.
them into the spirit worlds, and they can have it there. They will
pollute their

die for

and they ought

it,

and

to have

it.

They were one

with

it

in

be separated, only while it shall

life,
have time to die and follow them.
And oh, what a joyful meeting
their
it will be when
and
A
they
property meet together again
in death they shall not

man

"
then be able to say to his horse
O, how I love thee
near thou art to my heart
I died for thee.
Nothing could

will

How

separate us while in mortality,

and nothing

shall separate us here

never forget the many times that I have ridden thee, and
the many happy times which we have spent together; and now
I

shall

thou

followed me,

hast

have

Thou

how

O,

together.

for

mine, and I

art

We

died together.

and

We

thee.

am

one

am

in thee.
!

you

are,

and

again have

will
!

No

and we

one,

thine to

can

tofrigue

all

many happy days

tell

the love which

never be separated.
We have lived and
eternity.
will

are one in very deed.

the earth?
that

are

Thou

art

one in me,

Who are like unto us ? "

How can you inherit my kingdom upon

Oh, ye idolaters
But you will

5.

we
thee

I love

say.

you are not

that

that, too, of the

idolators.

say

You have sinned

worst kind.

How can you escape my judgment?

you have not seen much. You will deny
the sight of your own eyes.
You are in the gall of bitterness, and
in the bonds of iniquity.
You will not acknowledge the truth.

against a fulness

But you

There

is

no such thing

that the sun shines

6.

of light.

will say that

am now

as convincing

when you

see

you of

it.

You

will

deny

it.

speaking figuratively in order to show you your true

THE REBELLIOUS.

370

The

character.

embraced,
is

will

individual that will deny the

deny

that the

work which you have

sun shines when he sees

of no use to him, neither are his senses

he

for

it.

Eyesight

will

deny that

he knows anything.
all

deny

Such people have a delusive spirit that will

It is the spirit of the
the truth that comes from heaven.

and

devil;

for

a saint

Such a

help.

spirit

who

is possessed by such a spirit there is no

cannot be cast away from him while in mor-

He

All those who

has to be slain to separate him from it.
have yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel, and afterwards turn away from it, become possessed by such spirits, and
tality.

flesh.
Those who deny the keys of the
which I have given, deny both
the
revelations
and
holy priesthood
me and my Father, and also the Holy Ghost, with all that is good.

will

be destroyed in the

Let

my

is

people be aware of that

spirit

for if they partake of

it,

it

sure death unto them.

My

7.

know

people

have committed the

that I

But the devil

holy priesthood to the earth.

make

full

strives

keys of the

very hard to

whom

he can get near enough to to influknow

that
believe
ence,
they
nothing either about me, nor the keys
those of my people,

of the holy priesthood.

and to believe that there

way he leads

men

Do my

8.

He
is

strives to

make them deny

no God, neither any

all truth,

hereafter.

people

know

anything about

If the devil has not blinded their minds, they

me?
know

full

I not

this

Yes, they do.

have

that they

Have
keys of the holy priesthood in their midst.
to
obedience
those
who
have
my gospel ?
yielded
protected

the

In

to destruction.

not

Have

a work in their midst, and gathered them here

Have I rot opened the
parts of this Territory?
Have I not upheld my people in every respect, accord-

commenced

from almost
last seal?

all

If they know anything at all, they know that

ing to my promises ?
If all this, is true, my people are compelled to trust me
I have.
for the future ; for as sure as I have fulfilled all my promises, in
their times and seasons, while my people have been in weakness,
which I could fulfil, so sure I shall fulfil those promises which

my people the power over their enemies,

my kingdom upon the earth never more to be

pertain to the giving unto

and

establishing

prevailed against

stand forever.

my

people.

Amen.

but to break down all other kingdoms, and to

This is the power which I am about to give unto
;

am

the

Lord of Hosts.

Even

so.

Amen

and

THE WEAK AND FAITHLESS.

371

THE LORD INFORMS HIS PEOPLE THAT THE LAW

OF HEAVEN COMPELS HIM TO LABOR
WITH THE WEAK AND FAITHLESS
BEFORE HE CAN LAWFULLY
DESTROY THEM.
i5th, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, January

.No. 203.

1.
I WISH to speak unto you, my son, concerning my people.
can assure you that there are some of them who are unprepared
A few of them have been very backward in coming
to meet me.

They have not consecrated with

terms.

my

to

all

their hearts,

have been laboring with them.

I am compelled by the law
of heaven to labor with those who are weak and backward, to

and

show unto them the

and

truth as

it

is,

and

to leave

them without

I have done my
they
duty to them, and shown mercy unto them to the extent of the
This is what has held me so long
law, -I can justly destroy them.

excuse

will

if

not turn round after

my people but if they had all come to my terms at the first,

should have had nothing to wait for, and I should have delivered
my people weeks ago. Those of them who came to my terms at

from

the

first,

have been called to

such circumstances

as,

at

suffer the

inconveniences incident to

the present time, they are called to

endure, which are very painful unto them, and which, for some
time past, have caused them so much suffering indeed, the faithful

have always had to

suffer

on account of the wicked.

people are all together, both the innocent and the guilty,
and while such is the case, and until the guilty shall have filled up
2.

My

their cup, the innocent

shall

be destroyed, the

must

them; but when the guilty

I will not hold
be delivered.

suffer with

faithful will

my people in pain and suffering any longer on their

account than while I can settle my affairs with those few hypocrites

the faithful of

who
3.

are

among them.

My

bowels yearn for the

faithful of

my

people.

see their

I will work as fast

long to come to their release.
as I can with those hypocrites to bring them to that point where I
shall be able either to save them, or
lawfully destroy them, and I

sufferings,

and

THE UNFAITHFUL.

372

say that I have about done so, and I am coming speedily to

Let them raise their drooping spirits and keep on the
people.

may

my

lookout for

then be

me

for I shall

and

satisfied,

reward them

come and

their joy will

for all the sufferings

be

release them.

They

will

full, for I shall

abundantly
which they have endured in this

Let them keep their spirits up ; for lo, I come quickly ;

place.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
even the Lord of Hosts.

THE CLERK IS COMMANDED TO OBLITERATE THE

NAMES OF APOSTATES FROM THE
RECORD BOOK.
No. 204.

AM COME

1.

WEBER, UTAH, January

to speak unto

compelled, through the

difficult

my

you again,

let

their spirits

They want

can scarcely create

droop

which

see a manifestation of

to

that nothing short of that will

minds

They

come and
contented

cause of

them.

my pow er, and

r

them.

fear that

They

they say in

at

rest

and

Oh, how they are

shall

If they could only feel satisfied in their

perish.

leave

minds

them

to

that I shall

my promise, they would wait

but they fear that I shall not come, and that is the

release them, according to

;

all

their trouble.

What can

2.

satisfy

people

in that respect.

minds would then be forever

their feelings that their

afflicted in their

can do

my

them up- and,

faith within

in spite of all that I

am

servant, for I

circumstances in

are placed, to speak unto you often, in order to bear

even by so doing,

1862.

iyth,

do

to satisfy

them?

promise from

not pacify their feelings to any great extent.

satisfied

until

promises

them, and

come.

know

that

cannot

will

satisfy

me would
never be

them by

have a better way than that wherein to satisfy

wish to hold the faithful of them together until I can

but
I

They

so.
My people know my situation, for I have told it
unto them often enough.
I have to work by law, and I cannot
deviate from it.
I cannot come unto them immediately ; there-

lawfully

fore,

do

have to take a course to hold them together,

until I

can

THE UNFAITHFUL.
come.

away from them one minute

shall not stay

373
after the

law

It is very hard for me

of heaven permits me to come unto them.
to deal with mortals ; for they are ignorant of the law of heaven,
and they can see little or nothing but their own situation. I will

take care of

my

faithful

and

people,

I will delivet

them

in time.

I
put no more upon them than what they are able to bear.
know how to treat mortals, and I do not put any more upon them
I am their Judge.
than what they ought to bear.
I will

Some

3.

of

my

people are in better circumstances than others

but others
are, and they have suffered but little inconvenience
have
not
all
suffered
have suffered much.
alike; and
My people
;

who have

those

and

to depart

been the

suffered the least have

from the truth

but I

will yet try

first

them

to give

as they

way
were

never tried upon this earth, and, either living or dead, I will make
them endure the trial from which they have shrunk. It would
have been better for them to have endured it, and thereby to have

saved their

There

lives.

is is

trial

which

lies

before

all

of Abra-

ham's seed, and, either living or dead, they will have to endure it.
People need net to think that they can ward off that trial, and

shun

for they

it,

4.

shall

cannot

which

me and

will

come.

will

who

speedily try those

shun the

gospel, and, in order to

forsaken

it

denied the

waste them

all

trial

truth.

away.

yielded obedience unto

I will bring a trial upon them

Those who unrighteously seek to

When my

save their lives will lose them.

my

which lay before them, have

people forsake the truth,

the devil makes them believe that I shall never come but I shall
speedily convince them that they are in the devil's hands, and that
;

he has deceived them.

and others

will

All

soon be

in

is

the

now

-over

same

already, denied the truth in their hearts

fully

Nothing

all

will

some of them,
for they have,

but they are not, as yet,

Now is the trying time, and it will

and corrupt-hearted from among them.
but the whole-hearted, and I will take care of

known among my

take away

with

condition,

people.

the useless

be

left

them.

When they begin to fail, I will (as they call it) take the
5.
screws off them.
The lightest material will be blown away first ;
but when the good begins to go, I shall stop the mill.
I shall
'

save

all

the good, and only blow away the chaff.

This

am com-

THE UNFAITHFUL.

374
pelled to do.

save the

know

all

who

those

are worth saving.

of the hypocrites, they would do

lives'

on the contrary, they would

to save their lives.

one of them,

fight against

me.

purge them out.

remain among the

I shall

if they

Should

me no good
I

but,

know

better than

shall

not deliver

faithful of

my

people

undetected^ and gather with them in the rank to meet me,

I shall

slay

them

But previous

there.

of them as I possibly can.

many

that purpose

them

out,

from the

is

and

list

now

my

But the time

almost spent.

allotted to

the clerk, must blot out their

servant,

me

for

have forced a number of

names

which contains the names of those who have yielded

obedience to the fulness of

shall

to that time, I shall purge out as

my

gospel,

order that those

in

who

be appointed to that work may not get into confusion when

they shall call over the

names

of

my

people as they place them in

the rank to meet me.

do not want any more hypocrites in the, rank than what I

It would be so painful to the faithful to see them

6.

can well avoid.

slain while standing

many

purge out

it

lunger.

their

for

many more;

release the faithful of

end, and

midst; therefore, I will purge out as

I have not sufficient time to
possibly can.

in

of them* as I

my

am coming

be compelled to come and

They have arrived at the far

shall

people.

impossible for

is

me

to remain

away from them much

unto them in time, according to

They can endure this week

after it shall be quite spent, I

for

out,
will

it is

nearly spent,

The

come.

my

faithful of

word.

and soon

my

peo-

ple can endure that much longer.

I have been compelled to delay the deliverance of rny peo7.
so
ple
long as I have done, on account of the hypocrites who are

but now I have about done with them, and when I

have entirely done with them, it will be a great relief to me.
I want to come unto
O, how I long to meet with my people
them as much as they want to see me, and I am coming after this
in their midst

shall

week

present

My

8.

me.
I

be spent.

My

coming

people now know how

I shall tell

know
9.

shall

them the

.time of

my

that they cannot exist as they

I will

now show

is

that near.

to preparte themselves to

coming no nearer

now

are

it is

impossible.

those hypocrites their mistake.

has persuaded them that

I shall

meet

at present.

never come; but oh,

The devil
how he has

THE SUFFERING POOR.

fooled them

They would not

would rather believe the

them the

truth.

they love

lies

believe what I told

But they

devil.

cannot save the

them

now

shall

lives of

devil than they

would sooner believe the

375

who

see

some people

but they

told

for they

would believe me, because

better than they love the truth.

now add no more.

Even
even Jesus Christ.

am

the Light

and Life of the world

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE PROPHET IS INSTRUCTED HOW TO RELIEVE

THE SUFFERING POOR AMONG THE
PEOPLE.

No. 205.

WEBER, UTAH, January

i8th, 1862.

You WISH

to know what you are to do with the poorest of

those who are suffering the most.
It is right for
even
my people
to
burdens
their
to
bear
according
strength, so that
my people
ButT
have
not
them
to the point
be
equal.
brought
they may
i.

yet

gone

neither can I
as far with

do so while they remain

them

much from them now

as I

in

weakness.

have

do not expect so
go
shall require of them when I shall have

as I can

at present.

they will then have to abide

given them the power of the gospel
that portion of my law which they would not now be able to abide.
;

have only, as

given unto them the

law of

my kingdom,
Such being the
case, what would they do should I give unto them the whole
law? They could not endure it as they now are, and I know
I

yet,

first

and a number of them cannot endure even

better than tc force

yet, with the

first

it

law.

upon them.
But

after the

that.

have only tried them, as

power of my gospel shall be
I

given, they will have to abide the full law.

Therefore, my people
I am
ought not to think that I am hard on them, for I am not.
as gentle and as easy with them as the law of heaven permits me
to be.
They should not think that I require too much at their

hands, seeing that I have revealed unto them the keys of the holy
The calls which I have made upon them are not
priesthood.

INSTRUCTED NOT TO HARBOR HYPOCRITES.

376

equal to the knowledge which I have given unto them ; consequently they are, even now, in my debt therefore, I have not
;

But

been hard with them.

as they continue to increase in knowl-

edge and power, I shall continue to require more at their hands

until I have enforced the fulness of my law upon them.
They
will gradually

grow from

shall not bring

it

all

it

therefore, I shall

that the faithful

inherit

and whole hearted can endure

my kingdom upon

who

those

can abide

to 'more until they

little

it.

upon them at once; they could not endure

work with them gradually, and in such a way
the earth.

none

it

else

save the lives

I shall

of

can
all

not one of them will be destroyed.

people need not to fret when they see people leaving
for none will leave but those whom I have rejected.
They
are worthy

My

2.

them

off because they were unworthy before me.

Mine angels
would not abide with them, because they could do nothing with
them consequently, they cast them off, and gave them up to
devils, whose company they invited, and they have led them to

were cast

destruction.

shall

do nothing with;

my

inherit

all

such I shall cast

Mine

kingdom.

ham's seed

in mortality,

off

and

fret

on account of those

destroy.

they

closely

from them

none but the hypocrites whom I can

off, for no idolater can

reject

angels claim the right to rule Abra-

whom

Therefore,

whom

they either lead to salvation or cast

the faithful of
I

may be connected

altogether,

and

let

have cast

my

off.

people must not

No matter how

with them, they must withdraw

them

go,

and not take

sides with

they do, they will partake of their influence, and go to

destruction with them.
They must not let any person abide in
their house who has denied the revelations which I have given ;

them;

or, if

for

have rejected such persons, and their names are down for
and if any of my people open their doors and admit

destruction

them

into their house,

which denies

I will

me and my

have an abiding place with the

suffer

cast

Father,

them

also

off,

for that spirit

and the Holy Ghost,

faithful

of

my

people; I

shall not
will

not

it.

My people now know my mind concerning that spirit. My

3.
people are ignorant, and they do not know how to detect delusive
They are very easy overcome by them. That spirit which
spirits.
will lead

a person to deny the revelations that

have given,

is

the

THE SUFFERING POOR.

of Lucifer, and

spirit

any such

among

it

me and all truth. If there are

my people, let them withdraw from
me I have rejected them, and I will

will

deny

the faithful of

them, for they are not of

reject all those

377

who open

admit any into their houses,

their doors to

When they are doing so, they are

or even sympathize with them.
are my most bitter enemies.
with
the
and
devil,
sympathizing
are enemies to

They

a delusive
it

spirit into their

they open their doors to let

proves that they are one with

it

house,

they were not, they would not be willing to admit it into

house.
person is known by the company he keeps.

if

When

all truth.

their

let

Therefore,

my

all

people guard against false

faithful

they wish to save their own lives; for

them.
I am the Lord.

And

4.

my

It is

My

provisions.

eyes are

speak unto you concerning the poor of

And

case?

them have very unpleasant places

uncomfortable indeed.

as

my

people

be well

if

What
As

will

or

not only

this,

but some of

and they are very

them to relieve them

to live in,

shall I

I will tell you.

speedily?

wood

these things.
They are now in
shall I do with the poor of my peoall

upon

What

ple, seeing that this is the

spirits if

they do not, they will lose

very difficult for them to obtain either

need of wood.

great

now, behold,

people.

if

am

do

for

about to come speedily, and

not need their meeting tent much more, it would

my people, even those who are the most

the poorest of

uncomfortable, would

move

into
;

much

will

longer in

that tent.

It

my people
my people

after

it

Sunday and Monday meetings

for

have held their

not

meet

great

many

will

accommodate a

In this way they will have a speedy

poor families for a few days.
then
use
their
old houses for fire wood.
can
relief.
They
'

5.

After I have delivered

paring to

move

place which
make use of
this

place.

to the

way.

Lo,

Jesus Christ.

people,

point in

and while they are

this Territory,

pre-

even the

appointed by me for the gathering place, they can

tfreir old houses for fire wood while they remain in
But they must not remain in this place any longer
is

moved their enemies out of their

I am the Lord of Hosts; even
come quickly.
Even so. Amen and Amen,

than they can help after I have

I

my

central

CONCERNING APOSTATES.

37^

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET

TO DEAL WITH APOSTATES.
No. 206.

WEBER, UTAH, January

HOW

ipth, 1862.

1.
BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, and I am come to speak
unto you concerning those people who have denied the truth, and
whom I have rejected. They are going about from place to place
among my people, and are striving to destroy them. My people

and

are not able to detect their false spirit;

taken, a

number

of

them

if

be overcome by

will

great care

is

not

If they

sympapower over them, and consequently

some of them might have to be slain, who otherwise might be
saved.
Satan seeks to deceive, and lead my people to destruction.
with

thize

it,

it

They know him

and

if

There are some of

not.

and

false spirit,

people who have

laying hold of them ;

my

now

it is

do -not humble themselves before me, they will be overwill cast them off; and before they are aware of it,

they
for

come,

obtain

will

sympathized with a

it.

they will be destroyed.

My

2.

lations

people should

know

which come from

my own

never deny

that a spirit

my

mouth,

My

words.

is

spirit is

which denies the reve-

of the devil; for I shall

spirit

of truth.

It is

movements, and it leads into all truth. It will not

contradict that which I have spoken but it will confirm my word.

true in

all its

It is

one with

who have

me

in all things

we

are not divided.

yielded obedience unto the fulness of

When

my

those

gospel,

and

afterwards deny the truth, go forth among my people to deceive,

and lead them to destruction, they strive to make them believe
that they are good, honest, intelligent,

they

know

too

much

to

and

be deceived.

truthful saints,

and

that

Thus, with their lying

mouths, and with poison under their tongues, they go from place

my faithful people and by deceiving

and
a
delusive
them,
spirit upon them, they cause their
leading
and
thus
of the foulest kind.
become
murderers
death,
Through
to place seeking to deceive

their hellish guile they lay traps for the destruction of the innocent.

They

are most mean, hellish

to obtain a resurrection

and corrupt of all people who expect

They labor with all their

from the dead.

APOSTATES.

379

might to shed innocent blood, and thus they are instruments in

the devil's hands to destroy the lives of

Adam's

faithful children.

Such murderers must be watched, and, at all hazards, be cast out

from among my people for it would be better to take their lives
;

than to permit them to deceive and destroy the innocent, which

they would do, should they be permitted to continue in their
present course.

And

3.

behold, I give unto you a

commandment,

you

shall

stop the wicked course of those apostates, even should you have

them

to put

do

to death in order to

authority in this

so.

You need

Territory, nor yet in the United

not to fear any

States.; for I will

I am now coming unto you,

uphold and sustain you in doing so.
I shall be with
myself, to give unto you the power of your office.
you before you shall have had much, if any, trouble with apostates.
I

as

now
I

deliver

the

Israel,

them

into your hands,

commanded

have

Bright

you.

and you must deal with them

the Stone and Shepherd of

am

and Morning

Star.

Even

so.

Amen and

Amen.

THE PEOPLE ARE INSTRUCTED TO HOLD SMALL

MEETINGS AT VARIOUS PLACES IN

THE CAMP.
No. 207.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, January 22nd, 1862.

AM COME

to speak

unto you again,

that things are drawing to a close

in this

my

son.

place with

You

my

see

people.

meeting room
families are moving into it.
seem
determined
to force
My people
me out of my hiding place to deliver them. They now have no
place where, under any circumstance, they can be assembled; and

They have apparently destroyed

perceive that I

remain here
Therefore,

shall

their

be compelled to come,

son,

you see that

for they

cannot

something must be done.

must now come in order to

in their present condition

my

public

make my promises good. But, at present, there is much confusion

in the Camp.
Hard feelings exist in the minds of some of my

THE WEAK AND FAITHLESS.

380

united.

They must

among them.

must put away from them

his brother as himself.

be no confusion

do

this in

have

deal justly with each

all selfishness,

other.
They
and every one must love

If they will cultivate that spirit,

there

will

hard feelings among them.

They must
order to prepare themselves to meet me; for, as I

said, I

am

or

speedily

Satan seeks to

coming.

stir

up con-

bring them into confusion, in order

Some of them are very weak and
they suffer him to gain the upperhand of them in

among them, and to

he may destroy them.

tention
that

make their wrongs right,

There must be no contention

Let them

people against each other.

and become properly

short-sighted

almost every frivolous thing that crosses their path.

What can I
do with such weak and short-sighted people ? They are a con-

me and to the faithful among my people.

cannot, beforehand, see the result of the smallest act of their
stant trouble to

They
lives.

They cannot see anything but the -object which they wish to gain.
They do not consider the results which necessarily follow their acts.
2.
But how blessed are they who can see into the future, who
are endowed with the gift of fore-knowledge, who are peacemakers

They

of knowledge.

when

reward of their labors

for the

shall inherit perfect peace.

They

shall

inherit the

the wicked are cut off; for

my

be given unto them.

shall

They

shall

find great treasures

good things of the earth

sole delight

is

in them.

And

behold, I say unto you, my son,

you complain of
not having the power to govern my people.
You say that you are
nearly run over by some of them ; that they will do as they choose
3.

and that you cannot help yourself; and you wish to know
what you are to do with such men. You must keep your eye
upon them. If they do not go among my people to strive to

to do,

destroy them, you need not to trouble yourself about them, but
let

them do

as they choose.

If they

wish to go to destruction,

may do so but they shall not have the liberty to run at

large among my people to give the devil power over them.
There are a few among my people who are rebellious, and
4.
they

you can do no good by counselling them, for they will not obey
I know them, and when I come I will send them to their

you.

graves

until then,

you may

let

them take

they must not be permitted to go abroad

their

own course

among

but

the faithful of

THE REBELLIOUS.

381

people to seek to infuse their poisonous influence into their

Srch a wicked act I will not
in order to destroy them.

my

minds

endure from them.

am

If they

commit

it,

they shall instantly die.

the Lord.

And

have said unto you before,

my people have
no place whereroom.
have
They
meeting
in to meet together, even to hear the revelations read which I
5.

as

destroyed their public

shall give

from

this

time until

and

several times more,

I shall say

them.

unto them.

come.

shall

speak unto them

wish them to pay diligent heed to what

I shall come unto them in time to release
I

But before that time,

want to reveal a few more im-

portant things unto them as fast as I can coveniently do so.

6.
They must humble themselves greatly before me, for they
need great humility. I am about to talk unto them in a plain and

pointed manner, and

full

intentions

and

I shall
if

search their hearts, and find out their

there are any

among them who cannot sac/

rifice all things for the gospel's sake, they will fall

the destroying angels

make

for I

by the hands of

cannot deliver any person who can-

and complete

sacrifice of all things.

My people
should lay these things to heart, and try themselves thereby, and
If they cannot do this,
see if they can make such a sacrifice.

not

full

may conclude

they

that there

is

the other hand, sudden death.

them what

upon what
want them

I say.

no deliverance

for

them

I deal honestly with

but,

them.

on

I tell

can do, and what I cannot do.

They may depend
I do not want to deceive them ; neither do I

to deceive themselves.

They can save

their

lives

by

doing what the law requires ; but, otherwise they cannot.

The law is about to be enforced upon my people; there7.
fore, I

want them to understand

around

it.

is

it as it
is.
They cannot get
They need not think that they can. When the law
presented to a people, life and death is also presented to them

for,

to

obey

it,

is life

but to reject

it,

is

death.

fear

much

for

some of my people ; for they are determined to run in the face of

the law, and think that they will not be slain.
They need not to
think any such thing

for, if I

cannot convince them to the con-

by my word, I shall convince them by my power when I

come.
They are like the unthinking horse that rushes into battle
and is destroyed. I want to save the lives of as many of my peo-

trary

THE PEOPLE MUST HEAR THE REVELATIONS.

382

If they had as much thought for themthem, not one of them would lose their lives
But they do not think about what they are
through transgression.
O how they permit the devil to deceive them They may
doing.

pie as I possibly
selves as I

have

can.

for

L do not

They work against

common sense. Their intellects are of no use to them. They act
as though their heads were of less value to them than a turnip.
They could make some use of a turnip; for when they were

think that

tell

the truth

but

do.

but their heads are of no use to them.

hungry they could eat it
It is time
Their legs have carried such heads about long enough.
;

that they were lying in their graves,

I shall deal honestly with
lives,

my

where

I shall

people whether

it

soon send them.

be in saving their

or destroying them.

And behold, I say unto you, my son, inasmuch as you

8.
have no place wherein to assemble with my people, to read unto
them the revelations which I shall give unto them, you must use
You must, by
your own judgment in relation to this matter.
some means, let all my people hear the revelations as I shall give
them unto you. Do the best that you can. It would be well
people to assemble themselves in small numbers throughcamp, to hold meetings, and thereby seek to edify
and build each other up. In this way they must endeavor to

my

for

out

the

I shall come
strengthen each other for a few days until I come.
They may keep on the lookout for me.
speedily to their release.

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

Star;

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

REVELATION CONTAINING AN OATH TO BE SWORN

BY THOSE WHO HAVE YIELDED OBEDIENCE
TO THE FULNESS OF THE GOSPEL.
No. 208.
i.

BEHOLD,

WEBER, UTAH, January

I

am

the Lord of Hosts, and

23rd, 1862.

am

about to

I am about
divide these people whom I have gathered together.
I will now lay a stumbling-block before
to cast some of 'them off.

THE FAITHLESS.
them.

have

trifled

them long enough, and

with

purge the false-hearted from among the

I

am

faithful of

my

now

will

people.

They show how much they appreciate

have conferred upon them.
Oh, the sin of

astonished at them

the blessings which I

383

But they
they have committed against me
with
their
shall meet
reward.
They are so afraid of me that they
cannot do their own duties.
They are so afflicted with fear that
ingratitude which

they have no pleasure of their

lives.

They

are afraid to

make

the

move, lest they should lose something which would never

Such fearful people are of no use to me. I
again be replaced.
can do very well. without their assistance.
They are a constant

least

They make

burden unto themselves.

their lives miserable

by

their

dark forebodings, and they are continually striving to post themselves up against a failure.
O, what faith they have in the full
keys of the holy priesthood which they know that they have
received
I can
O, how they insult me with their wickedness
!

make nothing

They fear that I shall never come to

deliver my people.
They are not willing to risk all for the light
which they have received, as hundreds of others have done. They
say that they want to see t>he power of my gospel, and that, then,
I have given unto them the full keys of the
they will consecrate.
holy priesthood, and I have called upon them for but little, as yet.
I only called upon them to consecrate their property, and to make
of them.

a complete offering up in their hearts of all they possessed.

I did
not intend to take it all away from them until I had given unto

them a manifestation of
need means

gospel, I shall

ship

if

power, and, even after

they abide

my

After I shall have committed unto

2.

my

my

to live upon,

commence

that,

they will

law.

my

people the power of

them a steward-

to give unto each of

but I shall not do this while

my Church

is

in weakness.

only
people have, and
if these people had made such a complete sacrifice,
they would not
have withheld their property when I sent my steward for only a
call for

a sacrifice, in the heart, of

small portion of

him

for

it,

it

it.

If they withheld a

all

little

that

from him when

proves that they are hypocrites,

never, in their hearts, consecrated a particle of

so,

but

they would have allowed

all

that they had,

my

and

it ;

if

had

they had done

steward to take not only a

and they would not have

I sent

that they

offered

little,

one word

THE HYPOCRITES.

384
of complaint.

his heart,

has
for

and

that

at
is

to hold

it

as

it

with such a person.

is not an idolator.

it,

go whenever
or to

seemeth

let it

me

He

shall retain his property.

shall only take a little

will let his property

willing either to hold

him

He

enough.

the law, and I

fulfilled

he

steward had met with a person of this kind,

once:
"That person has consecrated in

my

If

he would have said

is

it

go

I,

is

it

in all things.
all

is

right for

can work

the Lord,

He is willing to obey me
He loves the truth above

He

called for.

therefore,

good."

from him now,

things

He

he can

sacrifice everything else for it.

Such persons I have accepted, and
they shall inherit the earth and possess wealth in .abundance, until

their souls are satisfied.

3.

for

I need not to look to you

ye hypocrites and deceivers
I have sent my steward unto you to try you, and I am
satisfied concerning you.
I did not want much of your
!

help.

now

property to assist the poor before I came to deliver the faithful of

people ; but I wanted to try you who profess to have conse-

my

crated your property.

4.

follow

The

may

hypocrites

them up and

fl.ee

slay them,

away to save their lives

no matter where they

but I will

go.

They

need not to think that they can save their lives by running away.
They are as safe here as they would be in any other place. They
I am about ready to recompense
cannot run away from me.
them.

am

bringing things to a point as fast as

are working at a rapid rate.

am now about to draw

and my faithful people.

can.

They

the dividing

between the hypocrites

The hypothough they have not seen me, begin to tremble already ;
but I can tell them that they will tremble when I come.

line

crites,

5.

The

inhabitants

of this

Territory

may

begin to prepare

destroying angels, who will speedily

lay dead about one-half of the inhabitants of this Territory.
They
need not to think that they can get out of my way, and shun my

themselves for a

visit

from

my

judgments, for they cannot.

that I shall

do

will

hurt the whole-hearted.

separate

them from the

require of them.

obey

my

law,

When

be to weed that
I

come, one of the first things

But I shall not
crop.

little

know them

false-hearted.

They might

as

and thereby save

well

they are mine, and

My

people

I will

know what

humble themselves, and

their lives, as to rebel against

it,

THE RICH SHOULD ASSIST THE POOR.

and

lose them.

had allowed

If they

tion of their property which

he called

my
for,

385

steward to take that porfor the support of my

it would have been all that I

required of them at that time.
did not want to strip them of all that they had until the law
should be put in full force, which cannot be until I shall have-

poor,
I

delivered

my

it

fully

of

my

that
all

it

have only, as

people.

them the nature of

and

been showing unto

yet,

upon them to keep

unto them a stewardship.
But I want the rich
people to hand out their substance to feed the poor, now
is needed ; for it will not be needed when I have delivered
that law,

I shall

not call

until I give

mine enemies

the spoil of

and not

into their hands.

poor of

after their deliverance, that the

If those of

assistance.

my

people

who

are in

Now is the
my people

time,

need

good circumstances

wish to do good, let them help the poor who are in their midst,
and not keep their property from them until I come for then they
will not need it.
They will have an abundance of property, even
;

more than they

people cannot
is

me

of no use to

need

will

be able to take care

poor who

assist the

of.

If the wealthy of

for if I ever need the property of the rich, I

and clothe the poor, when the poor need it; and if
cannot deliver it into my hands when I can use it to good
;

to feed

it

the rich

advantage,

do not want

their fellow creatures,

at all.

it

If persons wish to

who

assist

have nothing to thank them

But

for.

I will bless the

antly with the good things of the earth

them;
my
which twines around

my

for

my

chosen ones; they have

their

poor
people will
poor abund-

sole delight

no

the

if

Therefore,

brethren while they need assistance, the poor of

they are

to

be'

now among my people cannbt

are

do good

when they are needy, even when

They will not need the assistance of

should

it

they can appreciate a favor.

the rich when they become rich themselves.
rich

my

are in their midst, their property

earthly

is

in

object

dependence is in me the
truth is all in all with them
are
they
my chosen people, and they
shall inherit the earth forever.
The rich I need not to look to for
their hearts

their

much

for

hope, and
things,
will

if

and the

bring
I
Lord.

do,

I will raise

down
resist

rich

shall

them

who

be disappointed.

The poor

are

and make them the head over

up,

are permitted to live shall serve them.

their high heads,

the proud,

and

even to the ground for I

and humble.

exalt the poor

my
all

am the

PRESIDENT OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD.

386

And

6.

behold, I speak unto you concerning the president of

priesthood of Aaron.

It is his duty to be the first steward

temporal matters, under the direction of the presidency
of the Melchisedec priesthood, and also to meet with them in

the

over

all

counsel from time to time, to report unto them the state of temamong my people. He shall receive counsel from

poral affairs

them upon
to

think

may

fit

He

important matters.

all

make such

upon the

calls

shall not

have the power

he

rich for the support of the poor as

but he shall receive his authority from the presi-

He

dency of the high priesthood.

make no

shall

call

upon the

people for property, until he has first obtained permission from them, and when he does so, he shall receive a note from
rich of

my

them signed by

and he

their hands,

shall

present the note, or

whom

unto

he shall apply for

property to assist the poor, in order that no undue and unreasonable calls shall be made upon the more wealthy of my people.
Every precaution must be taken against wrong, in order that all
the person,

to

notes,

or persons,

among my people may be conducted

things

Behold,

am

and

the Lord,

in truth

do not censure

and honesty.

my

servant, the

He

has been very diligent, and faithful in his office, and he is not blamable.
I am well pleased with
his course.
I cannot bring about a perfect organization all at
bishop, for being dishonest.

once

but I have to do

it

have not givtn these

gradually.

in-

the order of the priesthood.

done wrong; but because it is

He must consult the presidency of

the high priesthood upon

important matters; for

structions because the bishop has

all

this

his

is

duty.

And

7.

people, and

of

those

all

shall

make known unto you what

whom

take an oath in

angels,

and

speak unto you again concerning my

I require at the hands

now, behold,
I

in the

shall

my

deliver.

presence,

presence of

my

deliver

are

called

none but those of

honesty and

may

I shall

be.

to take that oath,

my people who

suffer hypocrites to

will

my

holy

and

and

When my

his

I shall

take that oath in

swear that oath.

that they

be present

do not wish a hypocrite

should consume him in a minute; for I

sincerity of heart.

that oath, lest I

upon

them

the presence of

servant, the prophet,

counsellor, or counsellors, as the case

when my people

require of

in

people

all

to swear
will

shall

not

be

THE PEOPLE WILL BE TRIED.

called to swear

of

it,

my

they shall stand in

holy angels.

presence
unto them at that time, yet they
to their innermost souls.
They

may

feel

will

feel

presence, and in the

my

may

Although

387

not show myself

my power penetrate them

that I am there, though

they do not see me; for I shall smite hypocrites dead if they
come there to stand in my presence to mock me. I will speak

make known unto you

unto you again^ and

when you

the time

I will try my
people together to take that oath.
not
to
care
how
of them rise
need
You
many
honesty.
people's
for
will
stand
at
time
I
that
side, and
by
your
up against you

shall call

my

should

the world be against you, I

all

am more

than a match for

could lay the whole earth desolate in a few minutes,

I am not to be mocked by hypocrites.
should it be necessary.
I will speedily perform an act that will awaken those who are

them.

asleep in this Territory.

ple shall

and

am

the

Lord of Hosts.

And

8.

ndw, behold, I give unto you the oath which my peoswear in my presence, in the presence of my holy angels,

also in the presence of you,

those people

who do

taken off of the

faithful people.

list,

and of your counsellors

not swear this oath, shall have their

and they

The

shall not stand

in the

and

all

names

rank with

male, or female, shall stand before you

my
and

"I, the seryour counsellors, and express the following words:

vant (or hand maiden) of the Lord; present myself before him,
and his servants, on this solemn occasion, to swear an oath in
their presence.

And

hereby swear that

will

abide

all

the

laws which he shall reveal unto his people while I remain upon the
and that I will faithfully abide all
earth, at the peril of my life
;

Lord which he has already

the

counsels of the

he

shall hereafter give

given,

and which

through
prophet and that
walk blamelessly before the Lord until the day of my death.
This oath I swear in the presence of the Lord, of his holy angels,
his servant,

the

I will

and of

his servants,

who

are

my

bound my-

witnesses that I have

unto the Lord by an oath which cannot be broken." After

repeating these words he (or she) shall kiss the written word of the
Lord.
No person can, after having sworn this oath, and broken
live upon the earth ; for death is the
it,
penalty for breaking this

self

oath.
I

now add no more.

Christ.

Even

so.

Amen

am

the

and Amen.

Lord of Hosts

even Jesus

THE OATH.

REVELATION SHOWING THE MANNER IN WHICH

THE OATH SHALL BE ADMINISTERED
TO THE PEOPLE.
No. 209.

WEBER, UTAH, January

25th, 1862.

i.
it
is lawful for all of
BEHOLD,
say unto you, my son,
seed
to
swear the oath whicft I have now placed before
Abraham's

these few people

who have

yielded obedience to the fulness of

my

gospel; and all people who shall hereafter enter into my Church,
under the fulness of my gospel, shall swear that oath, or they shall

have no part in

Church who

my

will

None

kingdom.

shall

have a place in

When

not take that oath.

the fulness of

my
my

holy priesthood was upon the earth among the children of Israel,
The law of
they all took that oath before I delivered them.

heaven forbade

me

to deliver

them

until they

had taken

It is

it.

an oath which has to be sworn by two-thirds of Adam's posterity.

They swore it while in their first estate in the presence of their

Adam.

father,

But the other third would not swear

that account, their

names were

They would not

Life.

blotted out of the

it

and, on

Lamb's Book of

sustain the principles of righteousness;

but they set themselves against them.

They would not abide the
law of the Lord, and consequently they have neither part nor lot
with him.
They are under another power ; and they labor to
destroy
will not

truth and righteousness.

Those of my people who
swear the oath, partake of the influence of the devil, and

all

lend him their assistance to destroy those same principles of truth

and righteousness which they, in their first estate, swore to sustain.

Those of therA who are the children of Adam, swore it upon
this earth when it was in its first estate
and those of them who
;

are high priests, swore

which have become

it

in the presence of their Fathers

celestial.

All those

who

on earths

are heirs to the resur-

rection have sworn an oath in the presence of their father,

to

uphold every principle of truth and righteousness

fail

to

do

so,

they forfeit their mortal existence.

as two-thirds of

Adam's children swore an oath

and bound themselves unto

their father to

and

Adam,
if

they

And inasmuch

in their first-estate,

uphold

all

truth

and

CONCERNING THE OATH.

389

righteousness ; so in like manner they will, again, be called upon

to swear the same oath while in mortality; and if they will not

presented to them, they are traitors, and are

guilty of treason against the government of God ; and all such I
I slew all the
shall slay ; for I am compelled by law to do so.

swear

when

it

is

it

who were guilty

Not one of them who were

children of Israel

ment.

my

of treason against my governguilty of that crime ever escaped

judgments.
people must humble themselves greatly before

My

2.

rne,

and

They are now approaching my laws,

and they need to be solemn, and very careful lest they should
break one of them, and be slain.
They need not to think that I
If I enforce a law upon them, it is no more
deal hard with them.
than what both I and my holy angels abide we abide a perfect
I do not call upon
law, and we never break it in the least degree.
my people to do a thing which I do not do myself. I do .much
more than I shall ever require at their hands while they are
I require nothing more of mortals than
clothed with -mortality.

mind what they

are doing.

what they are well able to

to

do $o

up

they will exert themselves

to, if

if

duty is
the gospel makes upon

live

they suffer themselves to go to sleep, the smallest

a trouble to them ; even the smallest requirement which

but

will

them

is

too

much

for

them

to attend to.

and without energy, is of no worth. He

turn around and deny all truth on account of his laziness and

who

person

dishonesty.

is

asleep,

He

is

men good

are such

not worthy to bear the

name

They are too lazy to

bodies about with them, and I promise them
relieve them of that burden.
3.

with.

cases.

am
am
I

for?

of a man.

What

carry their worthless

that

will speedily

very sorry that I have such worthless people to deal

compelled to make use of language suitable to their

have to make myself appear very low, in consequence of

being compelled to use very common-place language in order to

deal with, and describe, such unprincipled and worthless people as

some

of my people are.
But after all that I can do, in showing
unto them their foolishness, I cannot put them to shame. They are
as presumtious, blind, rebellious

Language

will not penetrate

with them, and

it

is all

to

and wicked

them

at

all.

no purpose

as the devil himself.

have tried that method

but I will penetrate them.

CONCERNING THE OATH.

390
I

not be

shall

furthest.

afflicted

shall

by them but a few more days,

soon assemble

my

at the

and

people to take the oath,

as soon as they are well through with that matter, I will come.

have nothing whatever to wait

and

all

4.

is

well over,

things are arranged.

I will reveal

unto you the manner in which you shall admin-

the oath unto

ister

for after that business

my

people.

You must commence

with the

high priesthood, and when you shall have administered

them, you must administer it unto the priests of Aaron.

unto

it

After

them, you shall call upon the women in their order, as you shall
have called upon the men in their order, commencing with your
own wife ; and lastly, you shall call upon the boys who have been
baptized,

but not ordained.

swear the oath, as

when

a time; and
case

may
who

many

When you

as twelve persons

either you,

upon my people

call

to

stand before you at

may

or one of your counsellors

(as

the

be), stand before them to administer the oath unto them,

word by word, after

person administering, and after they have repeated it, they
shall come to one of my servants who shall hold the book of reve-

those

are assembled shall repeat the oath,

the

lations in his hand,

And

5.

yourself.

behold,

You need

and they
I

shall kiss

say unto you,

one by one.
you must be there

it,

my

son,

not administer the oath unto

my

people your-

You may have the prividisposed to do so.

lege to call upon one of your counsellors to administer the oath in
your stead, and I will sanction it as though you administered it
unless

self,

yourself.

you

If

thing done,
of Hosts.
6.

And

is

feel

you authorize another, he

as though you had done it

behold,

say unto you,

acts

under you, and the

yourself.

my

am

I will

son,

the

Lord

speak unto

you again, and make known unto you the way and manner in
which you shall arrange all things relating to the affair which now
lies

the

before you.
Be of good courage ; for
Lord of Hosts; even Jesus Christ.

Amen,

am

I am
Amen and

with you.

Even

so.

INSTRUCTED TO PREPARE TO SWEAR THE OATH.

391

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PEOPLE TO SETTLE ALL DIFFICULTIES, AND PREPARE THEMSELVES TO SWEAR THE OATH.
No. 210.
I

1.

WEBER, UTAH, January

WISH

to speak unto you,

Insasmuch as

am

about to

call

my

2yth, 1862.

son, concerning

upon them

my

an

to take

people.

oath,

it is

necessary that they should bring themselves to perfect order, and

to settle all their difficulties with each other.
They must do so

come into my presence, or I will cast them off.

not suffer stubborn and rebellious people to take that oath.

before they

who swear

I will

Those

must be very humble and submissive, so that I can

They must have no hardness of feeling towards

it

deal with them.

each other.

If they wish

from them
but

the

all

such

honest

to

feelings,

and humble.

be accepted of me, they must put

one.
I want none

and become
Such

can deal with; but

can do nothing with the proud and rebellious but destroy them,
which I shall do.
Therefore, if there are any in the midst of my
who
hard
have
people
feelings against their brethren, or sisters, let

them make such things right, and become one with them, in me.
They need not to present themselves before me and my holy
angels to take the oath if they will not first do as I command
them.
2.

my

now know my mind concerning them.

when you
behold, I say unto you, my son,

They

And

will

people to stand before

to take the oath,

call

upon

shall put the

you
you
"Are you who present yourselves
following questions to them
before me on this solemn occasion at perfect peace with each
:

"Are you willing to be united according to the requirements of the gospel of Jesus Christ even to become one in him?"
And when you have put these questions to them, they shall all
other?"

express their feelings ; and should there be any standing before

you who shall not be able to satisfactorily answer these questions
in truth

and honesty before me, you must command them to stand

they must not take the oath, for they are rejected by

on one side
me.

Therefore,

manner

to

let

my

people prepare themselves in a proper

answer the questions, and to take the oath.

Those who

392

CONCERNING THE OATH.

"

my law, and become members of my kingdom,

need to be preparing themselves to take the oath in order that they
may not be cast off when they present themselves before me for
intend to keep

they will then have no time to do so it will then be too late.

Therefore, let them prepare themselves in time, that it may be well
;

with them.

And

3.

am

the

behold,

Lord of Hosts.

I say

unto you,

my

son,

as soon as

my

peo-

be well through with taking the oath, I shall come and

ple
After I shall have finished that business, I shall
deliver them.
shall

You may depend upon what I

have nothing more to wait for.
the
To take
You
understand
unto
yon.
signs of the times.
say
the oath

is

the last thing that I shall call

come to deliver them.

upon my people

to sub-

scribe to, before I

Let them .gather themselves together, and hold as many

meetings as they possibly can until I call upon them to take the
4.

And let my servants thoroughly instruct them, so that they

what they are about to do, in order that that matunderstand
may
a
ter may have
due bearing upon their minds; that they may enter
oath.

Let
understandingly, and not under any false impressions.
in
all
it
will
lead
and
them
them cultivate my spirit,
things,
aright
into

it

and strengthen them, and give unto them power to keep my laws
If they are willing to
as fast as I shall reveal them unto them.
invite
for

my

power

will

holy 'angels to constantly attend them, they will not lack

to

keep

only cling

be

will

faithful

my

laws.

am

close to me.

My

unto them.

all sufficient

If they will

yoke

is

be

easy,

for

them, if they
unto me, I

faithful

and

my burden

is

Let my people fully prepare themselves for that which lies

light.
before them, and all will be well with them.
Lo, I come quickly.

Even Jesus

Christ.

Even

so.

Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING NIELS JACOBSEN.

No. 211.
i.

him.

28th,

1862.

I am the Lord of Hosts, and, according to your

I know
speak unto you concerning Niels Jacobsen.
called him many years ago, while my Church was in weak-

BEHOLD,

request,

WEBER, UTAH, January

EXCITEMENT.

393

my gospel, and, in that day he did some good. At

times he was overcome, and committed sins before me, which I
ness, to preach

forgave him.

understand his nature.

excitable person,

and

because he desired
sins,

that,

he was an

that

and not

his excitability,

he time

in his heart,

it

knew

on account of

after time

committed

and was thereby led away from me. When he came to his
and saw his true position, he would humble himself before

senses,

me

and, knowing his nature as

;
than forgive him.

Where

2.

there

is

could not do otherwise

I did, I

there

excitement,

is

Many

uncertainty.

people whose hearts were honest, who might have lived upon the
earth as shining lights to their fellow creatures, who might have

been examples of piety and goodness to all those by whom they

weie surrounded, have destroyed their lives by excitement. It has
destroyed both them and their talents, and robbed the world of
services, which otherwise might have been of much benefit

their

human

to the

But, alas

race.

on account of the same

failing

may

possess,

those

talents

No

may

be,

all

others,

the greatest

talents a

he has that

if

man

failing,

Such men cannot be

worthless.

with them,

for,

is

how many

matter

brilliant they

rendered

are

depended upon

who

how

many

failing, will follow

that mortals have.

or

and
they are gone
them. It

things are uncertain.

Men

my Church, must not

to
excited
but
must
strive to overcome
they
feelings
give way
must
never
act
them.
under
excitement
but when they act
They
are called to hold responsible offices in
;

they must be calm and deliberate, and thus allow

to operate at the

all

their senses

same

time, and what they do, will be done acjudgment, and they will be justified before me.

cording to their best

All people have not judgment alike
some have better
3.
than
All
who
heirs
to the resurrecothers.
are
people
judgment
tion

will,

sooner or

later,

words.

have to regulate themselves, and their

am their Chief Judge, and they must

judgments, by my
regulate themselves by me.
be swallowed up in mine;

this

do

guiltless.

it,

I will

not hold

unless they regulate

when men
words,

them

it

Their senses and judgments must

by mine.

are excited,

nor use their

is

their duty.

But

if

Their judgment

am

the

is

worthless,

Lord of Hosts.

they neither regulate themselves by

own judgments.

all

they will not

They can only

see

But

my
one

CONCERNING NIELS JACOBSEN.

394
object

doomed

are

And

4.

They do not think of

before them.

which may follow

their reckless course,

the

consequences

and consequently they

to suffer bitterly in this world.

now, behold, I speak unto you again concerning Niels

I called him into the fulness of my gospel, and gave

Jacobsen.
unto him an honorable place among my people.
He might have
in
his
office
and
have gained
and
prospered
calling among them,

to himself a name that would never have perished from the earth ;
but through excitement, he turned traitor to me and to my work,
and sought to do me an injury. He knew not what he was doing.

He

has fought against his best friend ; and he now has no friend
upon the earth, who can befriend him in the least degree, if I am

What can

not his friend.

I restore

He

him

office of

an

He

do with him?

has broken the covenant which he

ferred the apostleship

my

is

apostle,

people that

upon him.

made

with

Can

miserable.

to his former office as an apostle ?

No,

me when

cannot.
I

con-

Before he was ordained to the

he covenanted with

he would be true to

me

his

in the presence of all

trust

but

now he has

betrayed both my confidence and the confidence of my people;

and should I restore him to that office, my people would not be
able to place confidence in him ; therefore, he cannot be restored
to the apostleship.

and
will

But

if

he wishes to remain among

my

people,

humble himself sincerely, and walk worthily before me, I

forgive him his sins, and he may hold the office of a high

will

and become a member of the high priests quorum for that

But if he will not accept of the offer which I
birthright.
now make unto him, but will fight against me, I will slay him
priest,
is

his

when I come to deliver my faithful people. If he concludes to

humble himself before me, let him make all .his wrongs right. Let
him withdraw those false statements which he made to mine
enemies, wherein he falsely represented

my

people,

and plant the

This I require at his hands, and if he will do

of
He now knows my mind concerning
I
will
him.
it,
accept
him.
He can do as seemeth him good.

truth in their stead.

now add no more.

and Amen.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen

THE MISSION OF MICHAEL.

395

REVELATION CONTAINING ITEMS CONCERNING

THE POWER OF THE GOSPEL AND THE MISSION OF MICHAEL, THE ARCH-ANGEL,
TO THE EARTH.
No. 212.
I SEE,

i.

you

WEBER, UTAH, January

in

my

son, that your duties are very

3oth, 1862.

burdensome unto

consequence of continued sickness which has been brought

past hardships which you were compelled* to

could
not possibly have avoided them, for they were
endure
you
Your office is the highest that ever
connected with your calling.

upon you through

;

was conferred upon mortal

man upon

this earth,

and

nature

its

is

such that the greatest hardships are connected with it.

I see that
you are unable to do your duty. You are almost always in pain.
Your inward parts are very much injured, and, in consequence
I know that
you are unable to fully discharge your duty.
you have done all that you possibly could do. What can I do for
I know that no
you, seeing that you are so weak and sickly?

thereof,

man

other
duties

with
to

can act in your place.

but they cannot do yours.

all their

some

power to do

extent.

They

their

Other

own

If all

men may do

my

servants

duties, they

are not equally faithful.

their

would

own
strive

might relieve you

Some

of them do

but others might do more

than what they have done if they would exert themselves.
My
servants cannot write the revelations of my will from my mouth.
they possibly can to assist you

all that

You

could not appoint another in your stead to do this; for

it

is

unlawful, under the fulness of the gospel, to give revelations to

any other man ; and I shall not do so until the seventh thousand

year

is

expired,

sion

is

ended,

come

to

tality to

I shall

and your mission is ended.

work through Michael,

I shall

make

all

things

anew and

But

after

your mis-

the Arch-Angel, until

to raise this world

from mor-

immortality, which will be the last time that I shall come.

work through him during the short time which

vene between the time when the seventh angel

his mission

upon the earth and the time of my

will be very short, and it will be

space of time

shall
last

will

inter-

have finished

That
coming.
Michael

allotted to

THE MISSION OF MICHAEL.

396
to gather together

and

all

who

of Abraham's seed

which

will be* living at that

be fought in mortality
between them, and the false prophet, and his fallen spirits.
In
that battle all fallen spirits then living upon the earth will be slain
time,

to fight the last battle

by Michael and

his angels.

And

will

shortly after that battle

is

fought,

make my last appearance upon the earth to make all things

anew.
The seventh angel will almost finish the work of this
He will not leave much to be done by Michael
dispensation.

I shall

have but a very short mission upon the

the last time, he comes to act his part to his

Michael

therefore,

earth when, for

will

childen in mortality.

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

servants might
you in one way,
they might in another
every little in this great work will help it
Those who love you and the truth will
on, and ease your burden.
2.

assist

in

you

some

my

son,

If they cannot help

things.
;

all their power, which is all that I require at their

If they
they will not do this, they are blamabie.
would only look at you, they would see that you have spent all
your strength for them ; that you are so weak that you can scarcely

assist

you with

hands

but

if

No man could do more than what you

speak unto them at all.
have done for the seed of Abraham.
You have suffered more
than ever mortal

man

suffered before, myself not excepted.

fered greatly while I was

upon the

me upon

while

it

lasted,

but

it

was soon

a cross

have ever suffered

earth,
I

and when they

suffered as bitterly as
over.

But your

suf-

crucified

you

sufferings

have continued for years, and have been gradually undermining

your constitution until they have almost destroyed your physical
powers you have not had any rest from them ; they are continu;

gnawing at you while you are held in weakness but when I

come unto you, I will relieve you at once. I will heal you, and

ally

make you
I

am

perfectly strong,

and put

am

all

things straight

but until

for while
compelled to take a certain course with you
giving unto you the keys of the holy priesthood and the

then, I

my gospel, I cannot give unto you the power thereof.

compelled to confine myself to that branch of the work; and
even in doing that I have to reveal unto you one thing at a time.

theory of
I

am

When

I shall

have given unto you the leading keys of the holy

compel me to give unto you the

priesthood, the law of heaven will

THE POWER OF THE GOSPEL.

power of your

my

gospel,

the power of

it

and

duty to you was to give unto you

second duty is to give unto you
cannot heal you before I give unto you

My

office.

the theory of

397

first

and

my
-

that power.

When

3.

part, I give

which

is

give unto the

unto them the

the power to

men

children of

the priesthood in

power which is connected with it,

heal the sick, and to cast out devils.
When
little

the theory of that priesthood

is

given, the

power connected with

it

But such is not the case when the fulgiven at the same time.
ness of the holy priesthood is given
the theory and the power
thereof are given at different times.
There is a great difference

is

between the priesthood in part and the fulness of the holy

one claims all power, and the other claims but little

hood
has

its

the other in
4.

and righteous claim but one

its nature and privileges.

lawful

Therefore, I say unto you,

servants should assist you as

my

much

differs altogether

my

it is

son,

priest-

will

as lies in their power,

each

from

that

and

my
my

holy angels shall strengthen them abundantly ; they shall lack for
nothing in that respect.
I now add no more.
I am the Lord of Hosts
even Jesus
;

Even

Christ.

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE HIGH PRIESTS ARE COMMANDED TO PREPARE THEMSELVES TO PREACH THE

FULNESS OF THE GOSPEL.
No. 213.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, February

You SAY

that

you want

me

to

come and

as soon as they shall have taken the oath

as though that ought to

ple before I
as

be the

last

come unto them, and

that

ist,

my people
appears to you

deliver
it

thing to be required of
that

if

1862.

my

peo-

do not come as soon

they have done that thing, you can see trouble before you.
think that it. is quite probable that there will be a number of
people who will not take the oath, and should such be the

You

my

case, that

it

would bring great confusion

into the

camp, and bring

COMMANDED TO SETTLE ALL

398

upon you. and

trouble
it

for

that

you would be

if I

that

DIFFICULT!!*.

you would want

me

to

come

ancHquell

power to do so. You say

the hands of my people before I

entirely without

require anything

more

at

can lawfully come to deliver them, besides taking the oath, you
would like me to attend to it now, and to reserve the administra-

What can

tion of the oath until the last.

I say unto you concern?

you are powerless, and that your

ing these matters?

whole dependence

You

see

them

in

that

me.

know how you

look at things.

but you have not,

I have only given unto you the lead-

as they are, to a certain extent

them

as yet, seen

is

know

perfectly.

ing keys of the holy priesthood, and I have yet many things to
reveal unto you, which are connected with those keys ; but I shall

not reveal them unto you until after I shall have given unto you
The law of heaven only binds me to
the power of your office.
give unto you the leading keys of the priesthood before I give
unto you the power thereof.
I have already given unto you those
I could now lawfully come unto you ; but I am waiting
The whole work is waiting for
people to prepare for me.
them.
They continue to call upon me to come and release them,
but they themselves are in <my way.
Therefore, let them prepare

keys,
for

and

my

themselves for me, and when they are ready, I will come.
2.
Let all those of my people who expect to be accepted by
me, settle all their difficulties with each other they must do so
before I can accept of them.
are slow to hearken unto
in their

own

them what

light,

They have not

me and

to obey

and labor against

to do; but they will

their

as yet

my

own

done

words.
interest.

so.

They
They stand
I

have told

commanded
cannot come until

not do as I have

They keep me away from them for I

themselves ready in the way that I have appointed.
The first thing that I require of them is, to settle all their difficulties with each other, and after that, I want them to sit in judgment upon their own hearts, and see whether they can honestly
swear the oath which I have placed before them, or not.
Those
of them who can do so, are right in my sight but those who can-

them.
they

make

I
need not attempt to swear it, for they will be rejected.
want my people to be very thoughtful, for this is a solemn time.

not,

They
which

will either
lies

save their

before them.

lives,'

No

or lose them, in the enterprise

person

who

has once yielded obedi-

MANY THINGS TO BE REVEALED.

ence unto the fulness of

and afterwards

when

come.

gospel can refuse to swear that oath,

my

upon the

live

I shall

399

earth.

I will

send

all

traitors

home

convince them of the truthfulness of

my

They think that I shall never come, and I shall

not convince them to the contrary more than one minute before
words

at once.

all lay dead upon the ground.

When I cannot convince
people by my word, I can convince them another way. But when
I do convince them, it is then too late for them to repent.
Oh,
the screams, the lamentations, and the groans which will proceed

they will

from the dying, and from those who

the scene
earth

when

The wicked people

will

be

alive to

left

behold

men upon

the

of the earth, never would believe

me

sicken the hearts of the stoutest

It will

spoke concerning them. I have always had to sweep them

from the earth, and I shall have to do the same thing now.
3.

And

behold,

fear those 'who

may

say unto you,

my

you need not to

son,

refuse to take the oath, be they few or

I will take care of

them myself;

are called upon.

I shall take the

everything shall

for I shall

work

I require

into

many.
be present when they

mine own hands, and

at the hands of my

no more

go right.
people than to take the oath, and when they shall have done that,
I will come.
They now know what stands in my way. If they
wish me to come, let them do as I have commanded them.
Iain
the Lord.

And

when you assemble

behold, I say unto you, my son,
to
take
the
after
administered
it to the
oath,
my people
having
must
it
to
of
administer
those
the
apostles, you
high priests who
4.

it.
And it would be well if you had a place
which would hold as many as one hundred people at a time. And
when you have gathered as many people together as will fill the

are willing to swear

room, you must administer the oath to them, and then dismiss
In this manner you
them, and 'call others who have not sworn it.

who are worthy and as soon as

come
and release them. I shall
it,
soon make known unto you when you shall commence to administer the oath unto my people.
They will very soon be called upon
must administer

they shall

it

unto

have sworn

to attend to

that

all

those

I will

business.

Let them prepare for

it.

am

the

Lord of Hosts.
5.

And

behold, I speak unto you concerning the high priests

400

COMMANDED TO PREPARE TO PREACH THE

of

Church.

my

them.

breadth of

am

about to place a great responsibility upon

speedily send them throughout the length and
I

shall

Territory to gather together those

this

leave alive after the

assist

them.

GOSPEL.

They

whom

I shall

scourge, and the priests of Aaron shall

need to be well acquainted with the

first

will

principles of the fulness of my gospel, so that they may be. fully

They must be very
prepared to teach them to the ignorant.
humble and 'submissive, so that my holy angels may be well able

to

work through them

this I require

at

their

hands.

Let them

which presents itself, to learn

they will need it when they are

avail themselves of every opportunity

all

that they

them, and

I will

Shepherd of

for

Let them hearken unto

be with them unto the end.

Israel,

Even

Christ.

can

possibly

called to go abroad.

so.

the Bright

my words, and obey

I am the Stone and

and Morning Star; even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION DENOUNCING POLYGAMY AS PRACTICED IN THE OLD CHURCH. INSTRUCTIONS

FOR THE SETTLEMENT OF FAMILY
DIFFICULTIES.

No. 214.

CALLED upon

i.

which

WEBER, UTAH, February

my

all

who intend

people

have placed before them, to

3rd, 1862.

to take the oath

settle all their difficulties

with

each other before they are called to stand before me to take that
but others of
oath, and some of them have settled their disputes
;

them

are

backward

say in their feelings that

of
not
the
do
see
possibility
they
becoming reconciled with those
who have offended them ; that their grievances are of such a nain

doing

ture that they cannot see

know what

to

chance

them

will

do

for

as I

do

to

do

so.

They

how

to satisfy

command

so.

they can be settled.

They wish to
and
or
me,
whether,
not, there is any

There

them.

is

a chance for them

Inasmuch

if

they

as there are difficulties

of long standing existing in families, which difficulties have broken

THE INFLUENCE OF SATAN.

their peace,

and

sider that the

ficulties

set

false

40!

them one against another, they ought to conand lying influence under which those dif-

were brought about has been the cause of their disunion

and miserable grievances with each other. But when I cast the
devil and his band out of my Church, their influence will go with
them, and will no more exist among my people for my spirit will
;

then rule in

in

my kingdom;
my people shall

it

there will be no confusion

all will

my law to govern them, and I

shall continually be with them to take care of them.
They will
not be left any more to the destroyer as they, for many years past,

be peace,

for

have been.

Such a

have

state of things

had

to be according to law.

While Satan has ruled among my people he has brought them into
misery and confusion until they do not know what they are doing.

They know nothing but misery. Their lives

They are held by the chains of the devil,
and they know not what ails them. They long to be liberated.
They feel, at times, as though they were about to be overcome by
are in

They

hell.

are a burden to them.

the current of evil

them away with

striving against
I

am

it.

it,

appears so strong that it almost carries

of my people are almost ready to cease
and to go with it ; but they ought to know that
for

it

Some

close by their side,

I will catch

the victory.

and

that

will

shortly give

them before they

over them for good, and I will quickly release them.

Lord of Hosts.

And

2.

behold, I say unto you,

consider that they have

and

that that

fruits

my

son,

eyes are

am

much

and even fornication

to

the

people must

been under the influence of the

influence has caused so

division of feelings,

These are the

my

unto them

Mine

faint.

devil,

hatred, confusion,
exist

among them.

which have been produced by the

evil

spirits

which have led the people of the old Church and those who have
yielded obedience to the fulness of my gospel are not, as yet, en;

from that influence.

Some of them have drunk deeper
than others have, and have, thereby, given the devil greater
power over them, and they cannot be fully liberated until I come
But others of them who have not
in power to set them free.

tirely free

into

it

drunk so deeply

much
and

into that

influence, are

partially

delivered,

so

so that they can have comparative peace in their families,

also with their neighbors

while others are

bound

so fast in

CONCERNING POLYGAMY.

4O2

in the snares of the devil, that they cannot loose themselves

fore, I shall

there-

have to liberate them by power.

Those shepherds of the old Church, who were ordained by

my people into all manner of

3.

servant Joseph Smith, have led

my

abominations by giving unto them a plurality of wives contrary to

my will. I did not command my servant Joseph Smith to teach
my people to practice that doctrine. I only made known unto

him

that such a doctrine belonged to

my

kingdom.

did not

my Church
give
That doctrine belongs more parwhile they were in weakness.
But those people misunderticularly to the fulness of my gospel.
stood me, and run into it, and they have, thereby, run themselves
it

by the people of

as a doctrine to be practiced

They have

to destruction.

the

filled

Church with adultery by

and contrary to my
I am the Lord, and I do

running into that doctrine without authority,

and

will

to the order of

my

kingdom.
works

not, in that respect, sanction their

what

4.

of

my

for

do not sanction

have not appointed and I do not appoint except by law.

There are those who have yielded obedience to the fulness
gospel who have been caught in that snare, and, on that
;

account, have had great difficulties to contend with, which they

I never sanctioned those unions
otherwise might have avoided.

consequently, nothing but trouble and misfortune have attended

them.
My people have been called to endure unspeakable misery

on

that account.

And

5.

behold, I say unto you,

my people who

some
ficulties, who seem
of

are

are

my

still

bound

inasmuch as there

son,

laboring under these difup, and who do not know

much

be entirely
you what I require of them. Let them, as
as they possibly can, forgive each other all past offences ;

and

they will do

what to do,
if

situation.

to

I will tell

This

their difficulties

is

this, I will

as

but

far

as

when

accept of them

for

know

they can now go towards

come,

their

settling

I will fully settle all their dis-

and give unto each of them their rights but as this cannot
be done until I come, let them do as I have commanded, and the
even
remainder I will settle when I come.
Lo, I come quickly
putes,

the

Lord of Hosts.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

AN EXPRESSION.

403

AN EXPRESSION FROM THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

No. 215.

WEBER, UTAH, February

WE

i.

are coming!

we

are coming!

we

are

4th, 1862.

coming

to

war

!"

a slaughter.
We are
Therefore, look out for us.
the warriors of heaven, the sons of the Eternal Father, whose right

We

make

shall

it is

to reign.

them

set

We

at rest.

come quickly
and Amen.

understand your

Look

and we will speedily

we
lo,
come, we come, we
heaven.
Even so. Amen

feelings,

out for us, for

even the warriors of

REVELATION DISCLOSING THE INTENTION OF THE

ENEMY TO DESTROY THE SAINTS IF
THEY SWEAR THE OATH.
No. 216.

WEBER, UTAH, February

4th, 1862.

Lo, I COME! I come! I come! even the Lord of Hosts;

mine enemies are on the watch tower, watching the movements of my people and they say in their hearts, that if my peo1.

for

come out upon them, and put them all

have endured enough from them, and that
bear with them no longer.
They should say, "If we are

ple take the oath, they will

to death

that they

they will
not put to death ourselves."

I will promise them that they shall

not have the power to hurt one of my faithful people; for I will
take care of them.
I will make mine enemies do what I want

them

to do.

If they will not serve

answer mine own

which

what

those

wish to bring them

permit them to do

who

2.

My

who

dwell

wicked

purposes.
to.

me

will

willingly, I will

They cannot do

for I control them,

make them

bring them to those points

anything, except

even as

control

are heirs to the resurrection.

me the power over all races of people

and they are subject to me. If the
in one way, I will make them serve me

Father has given

upon the

will

earth,

not serve

me

THE BOASTINGS OF THE ENEMY.

404
in another

move one

for I

have the power over them.

my

of their fingers, without

They cannot even

I

permission.

could, in a

few minutes;* lay them all in the dust, where they could not move.
Their breath and lives are in my hands.
They cannot do the
smallest thing without
their
are,

my

permission.

In vain do they boast of

power and greatness. I will speedily show them what they

and try how much power they have even as soon as my peo-

done

ple shall have

as I

commanded

have

them.

They have

boasted of their power, and even challenged the whole world to

battle.

are for wiping out (as they call it) everything that
But should a few thousands of people come

They

crosses their path.

up against them, they would run into the mountains and hide their
heads in the clefts of the rocks, or in some other secret place
(behind the sage brush, for instance), and they would watch for
enemies with fear and trembling; they would raise their
heads and peep out from their hiding place, and if they heard a
their

bush shake with the wind, or from some other cause, they would
O what brave men to challenge the world
drop their heads again.
to battle

the devil

Let them hide their faces in shame

who

earth ; for

if

is

at their

he saw the

neck ; and the

he

it

is

least danger,

band are
must be in

rest of his

If they fight,

3.

head

he would run

are rotten

There

is

secret,

and unprincipled

hide their cowardly faces.

My

people are

ple will

now

my

to

him-

they need to

I will shortly try their strength.

holding me.

not settle their

battle,

They

I will

people will open the way for me.

I cannot come and deliver them

some of my peoalthough I have called upon

and if they do not very speedily
But, seemingly,

difficulties,

do so

All
accept of those who are ready.
people are ready to take the oath, with the exception of a few

settle

my

what champions they

in all their actions, like the devil

have sworn the oath.

them several times

who

not an honorable act about them.

stop their boasting as soon as

until they

to break his

where they can take the

Rather than to challenge the world to

self.

fit

like him.

with them; and thus they will slay him.

!

for they are like

where he has no chance whatever

advantage of their opponent

are in war

the greatest coward upon the

them,

I will

are stupid

me; but

come and

and

rebellious.

they will not do

it.

They know what to do to satisfy

They are gazing all around them,

CONCERNING THE OATH.

405

minds are upon almost everything but what they ought

to be upon but if they do not heed me now, it will be too late

and

their

them

for

to

do so

for I

commence

ple to

am

about to appoint the day for

taking the oath.

It

may

Mine enemies

days to get through that business.

my

much

take as

peo-

as

two

are waiting

to

see it
they do not then do something, it will
I will take care of them myself, and
cannot.
be because they
the
right point.
bring them to

commence, and

But behold,

4.

the necessity of
of the oath

if

say unto you,

coming

to release

well through.

is

my son,
my people

know

be driven to

I shall

as soon as the taking

mine enemies

the feelings of

take them while they are hot.

towards my
When my people have taken the oath, it will arouse their enemies,
and bring them into the right state of mind for me to sweep them
people, and

off the

earth

will

it

stir

will

them

up.

Therefore,

let

those of

my

people who have not settled their difficulties as yet, settle them as
soon as they can, that it may be well with them ; for lo, I come, I

come,

come

quickly; even the

Lord of Hosts.

Even

Amen

so.

and Amen.

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE SAINTS TO HAVE

THEIR WHEAT GROUND.
No. 217.
i.

IT

WEBER, UTAH, February

WOULD be

wheai as they can,

well for

mine enemies are

may

1862.

people to gather up as

conveniently, and send

ground, in order that they

for

my

5th,

it

to the mill

much
to

be

have sufficient flour to serve them

fully set against

them.

They will strive to

use my people up, and even to starve them out.
They have it in
their hearts to close their grist mills against my
people, and not to
for
them.
In
this
want
to
starve
them out, and
grind
way they
destroy them.

They

suffered their mills to grind for

my

people up

to this time,

come

continually supposing that they would scatter and

to naught
but they now see that instead of scattering, they
;

increase in numbers,

and become more

united.

Therefore, mine

INSTRUCTED TO HAVE THE WHEAT GROUND.

406

enemies consider that they must now take another course to use
But their conclusion
to put an end to their lives.

them up and

I
not to grind any more wheat for my people has come too late.
do not want them to grind much more. They will grind as much

as I

want them to grind.

serve them,

mill forthwith.

they can

for

will

if ttiey

Let them get as much wheat ground this week as

they may not have the chance to get any ground

after this present week.

mills

and wheat
But

exhausted.
get
I

it

am
2.

do

If they will

not lack provisions

will

them, they

people will have sufficient flour to

gather up their wheat and take it to the

My

as

for I will

have commanded
come and place all

in their possession before their supplies shall

if

they do not send

their

be

wheat to the mill and

ground, they may be brought to want before

Lord of Hosts.

deliver them.

the

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

it is

son,

my

will that

my people should settle all their disputes this week this I require
I have told them in time, therefore, let them
at their hands.
;

attend to

it

for lo, I

come

me on

am weary of hearing their

my absence from them. I

quickly.

account of

murmurings against
want to come unto them as strongly as they want to see me. I do
not stay away from them because I love to afflict them; but because
the law of heaven forbids

me

to

come unto them

before they have

taken the oath, and bound themselves unto me.

I swore an oath in the presBehold, I am Jesus Christ.
3.
ence of my Father, that I would abide a celestial law; and all the

inhabitants of our earth swore the

same

oath.

And we

are for-

communion

with Adam's children while they are in

bidden
even as one man holds
and
in
a
plain
positive manner
mortality,
communion with another until they have bound themselves by an
to hold

oath unto their father,

Adam,

as

we bound

ourselves unto our

two persons, one celestial,

into
other's society and hold
each
to
enter
the
other
and
mortal,
must
both
be
bound
communion, they
by an oath to sustain the
Father by a

celestial law.

In order

for

they must be of one order, holding equal privileges.

people have taken the oath which I have placed before

same cause

When my

them, they may have the privilege to behold my face, and the faces
This right they can claim after they have
of my holy angels.
not
before.
the
oath
but
sworn
Nevertheless, they will not, even
;

CONCERNING OATHS.
then, have the privilege of conversing with

converse with each other;

but they

and speak with them, and know

angels have taken three oaths

sworn

equal with

my

their

holy angels, as they

them

occasionally,

the

and the

My

in their first estate

first,

third,

But

which

my

is

holy
the

a celestial

people have not,

and how can they expect to be

who are so far in the advance of them ?

second oath

holy angels,

see

may

oath, in their third, or celestial estate.

as yet,

my

perfectly that they exist.

:

second, in their second estate

407

people will see, at once, that they are a long way behind my
Therefore, let them consider
holy angels in point of progression.

My

who they are and if they want to see me and my holy angels, let
them swear the oath which I have placed before them, and they
shall both see us and talk with us.
;

now

no more.

give unto you

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE BLESSINGS TO BE

DERIVED FROM SWEARING THE OATH.
No. 218.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, February

LISTEN unto

my

words, which are quick

sharper than a two-edged sword; for I

6th, 1862.

and powerful,

am

about to speak unto

anxious they are to see

O how
you again concerning *my people.
I am as anxious to see them as
me, and to witness my power.
they possibly can be to see me for I am weary of hearing their
I know that they are put to much inconvenience ;
complaints.
;

and some of them, on account of my delaying my coming, suffer

But they should know that I cannot come
unto them until they are ready to receive me.
I have told them

their faith to fail them.

what

is

in

my way; and

as soon as they have complied with

come unto them.

my

They have a duty to perform, as

well as I have, and why do they not do it ?
If they will do their
But the difficulty with them is,
part, I will come and do mine.
that they are backward -io coming forward and
acting their own
part.
They continue to call upon me to come and deliver them,
request, I will

CONCERNING THE OATH.

408
which

cannot do, until they have opened the way for me*; but
do within any reasonable time. Through their

this they will not

What can I
block up my way, and destroy themselves.
do with them ? I require but little from them. I have only called
upon them to consecrate their property, and swear an oath of

folly they

allegiance to the government of heaven.

that is hard, if they are honest.

require nothing from

them

If they ever expect to

2.

ment of heaven, they must

be saved and exalted by the governAll people who swear an

it.

sustain

oath of allegiance to that government, and sustain it with all their

It will grant unto them
power, are sustained by it ; this is just.
eternal life, and exalt them to thrones and dominions, principali-

and powers,

ties
all

in the presence of the

things in their

hands

Gods

forever.

for all things are theirs.

It will

place

But there are

people who do not take this oath, who will possess nothing who
will have to endure both the first and the second death ; who are
;

angels of the devil and who are doomed to suffer the wrath of
God in the lake of fire and brimstone; for they are rebels against
;

the government of God.

his power.

my

Therefore,

government,

make

all

that they

now

my

rebel against

lest they, also, perish.

things clear to

may

God, and perish by

aware
of rebelling against
be
people

They
let

my

am

in

duty bound to

people concerning the oath, in order

well understand

what they are doing.

They may
and

see the advantages to be derived from swearing the oath;

the losses to be sustained from utterly refusing to swear

some of my people
oath,

if

they were satisfied that I

after they

should have done

people are

them,

for I

so.

are afraid to

They

should betray them

mand

it.

But

thafthey would swear the

would come and deliver them,

say in their feelings

how
make

fearful

and suspicious

move

for

my

fear that I

but they need not fear to do what I comI will shortly show
never betray them.

shall

them what they long to see. They must not be excited, but they
must be calm, and I will work all things aright nothing shall go
;

They need not fret or be excited about what they may

All mine enemies are in my hands, and they shall
see or hear.
do nothing but what I permit them to do. I am the Lord of
Hosts, and lo, I come quickly.
,
Mine enemies will work while they have the opportunity
3.

wrong.

OF

COMMANDED TO SETTLE ALL

DISPUTES.

409

right they claim ; 'and I claim the right to stop them when
When
they have gone far enough, and I shall exercise that right.

this

I permit mine enemies to work, my people ought to be satisfied

with what they do ; for they are only doing their duty. I will control

them

aright.

And

it would be well if
behold, I say unto you, my son,
people would make all their wrongs right, and put everything
straight, and hold themselves in readiness to be called upon to

4.

my

swear the oath

the time for

many
many

for they will

them

to settle

difficulties existing

be called upon suddenly.

Now is
their disputes.
There may not be

among my people now

Let those who

of them.

them

all

have

still

they have settled

to

difficulties

settle,

soon as possible, in order that all things may be

that they may be ready to take the oath
right with my- people
when called upon to do so. They have no friend but me ; theresettle

as

fore,

they had better do as I have

may

find favor in

for

we have

my

sight,

and

commanded

them, that they

in the sight of all glorified beings

power, and independent of us no animated

We hold in our hands the destinies of all flesh ;

all

creature exists.

and we uphold no one but those who love the law of the Lord,

and are

willing to be

governed by

now add no more.

even Jesus Christ.
Even
I

I
so.

it.

am the Light and Life

Amen and Amen.

of the world

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DRESS OF THE

PROPHET, AND THE DECORATIONS OF

THE ROOM

IN

WHICH THE OATH

SHALL BE ADMINISTERED.
No. 219.
i.

come

WEBER, UTAH, February

BEHOLD,

am

to speak unto

not willing to give

law to do.

the Light

you again.

me

and

restless

to

know

that I cannot

ple have finished taking the oath.

am

you are

am

come

am

You

are

and

Life of the world,

how

time to do that which I

You ought

8th, 1862.

compelled by
until

preparing them

my

peo-

to take

it

THE REBELLIOUS.

410
as fast as I can.

You

should blame them, and not me.

am

wait-

ing for an opening so that I can come ; they prevent me from

coming they will not, in any reasonable time, open the way for
But you would say, " Do not wait for those rebellious peome.
;

but

ple,

and are
for

it is

come

who have settled their difficulties,

You cannot see what use

to deliver those

well worthy of a deliverance.

me

to wait for stubborn

and

rebellious

people

for

you

by so doing, I may weary the faithful of my people,

and destroy them that their patience is already exhausted ; that
they will not endure it much longer and that it would be better
think that,

me

come and accept of those who are ready. By so doing,

you think that I may save some." I am not waiting for those that
but I have been waiting for
I know will never come to my terms
some of my people who have had difficulties of Ipng standing,
which they hardly knew how to settle, until I had made it known
for

to

unto them.

They have had

the misfortune to

fall

into the

hands

of the destroyer, and drink so deeply into his influence, that it is

Such are
very difficult for them to separate themselves from it.

worthy of a deliverance, and I have been waiting a short time for

I will not cast them off
for I have greatly pitied them.
;

them

because of that misfortune

none but

for

come
2.

those.

They

to their deliverance.

And

but I
are
I

will deliver

them.

now about ready

am

the

behold, I say unto you,

for

shall wait

me, and

lo,

would be well

if

Lord of Hosts.

my

son,

it

you would make all necessary preparations for administering the

You have a meeting room which will hold as many as one
oath.

hundred persons at a time and you had better have it whitewashed and cleaned as soon as possible, so that it may be respectable for me and my holy angels to meet in with my people for
we shall be there. And it would be well for you to have a platform made to reach across the room, even fr.om one side of it to
;

And you must also have a desk to reach across the

other.
room, to separate you and your counsellors from those who shall
They must
present themselves before you to swear the oath.

the

stand on one side of the desk, and you and your counsellors on
the other side. They shall stand in front of the desk, and face you

and your
right side,

counsellors.

One

and the other

at

of your counsellors must stand at your

left side.
They shall stand upon

your

THE MANNER OF TAKING THE OATH.

their feet,
shall

and one of them

41

and the other

shall administer the oath,

hold the book of revelations in his hand while those

who

You shall appoint

have sworn the oath, kiss it, one by one.
two men as conductors to assemble the people, and to place them
in order before you to swear the oath ; and when one set of pershall

sons have sworn the oath, those two

their

seats,

Thus they

shall continue until all

And

have sworn the oath.

names of

men

shall

conduct them to

set, and place them in order.

my people who will do so shall

and bring up another

who

those

all

side of the

first

shall

a clerk shall be appointed to take the

swear the oath, and he shall sit by the

presidency,

in order that all things

may be

con-

ducted in a proper and orderly manner. None of my people shall

stand in the rank to meet me but those who shall have sworn the
oath.
3.

I am the Lord of Hosts.

And I say unto you, when my

people are about to swear

You must wear

the oath, you must dress yourself in white linen.

white linen

commence

the time, even from the time that

all

to swear the oath, until they shall

you must

sit

You must

divide your hair into seven parts.

my

people shall

And

have finished.

a seat which must be elevated,

between your
upon
-who
must
dress
themselves
but
counsellors,
well;
they need not
no person but you must do that.
dress themselves in white linen

side,

and you

shall

know

to

it

I will stand

your

by your

And my

satisfaction.

people

when they shall come to stand

before me. I wish them to be as neat and clean as possible when
I know that some of them are very poor in cloththey meet me.
I am not ashamed of
ing, but I will supply their needs at once.
the poor and honest, no matter how poor they are in clothing and
must dress themselves

other useful things.

am the Lord.
4.

And

of the oath

behold,
is

in their best

I will

supply their needs in every respect.

say unto you,

well through,

as soon as the administering

you may begin

to

look for

mine enemies may force me to come in a hurry.

them to come to this place, if they wish to do so.

me

shall

for

permit

Behold, I say
unto you, my son, the taking of the oath will very likely stir them
But whether they come against my people, or not, I will
up.
deliver the faithful as soon as they are well through swearing the
oath.

If they

come,

it

will

be

all

right

and

if

they do not come,

HANS PETER SMITH CALLED.

412

I shall slay them, no matter where they

be equally right.
I am not waiting for them to
done
enough.
may be. They have
for
I
am
but
do any more
my people.
waiting
I shall soon show unto you the place which I have conse5.

it

will

on which you must stand when you raise your rod and give
I know
It is not very far from your own door.
the command.
and I
can
do
much
as
as
to
see
that you want
me,
you possibly
crated,

want to

satify you.

so much.

do not

Therefore, prepare for

Lord of Hosts

even

you murmur against me

I am the
for lo, I come.

like to hear

me

Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CALLING HANS PETER SMITH TO

THE APOSTLESHIP.
No. 220.

WEBER, UTAH, February

am

BEHOLD,

1.

would

for I

But before

ple.
it

fill it

am come

to speak unto

Inasmuch
quorum which needs filling, it would be

you concerning the

place in that

Jesus Christ, and I

zoth, 1862.

as there

apostleship.

a vacant

is

well

am

about to administer the oath unto

do

so, I

if

my

want that quorum complete as

you
peo-

far

as

has yet been organized.

2.

my

And

behold, I say unto you,

you shall call and ordain
Peter Smith to the office of an apostle ; for he is

Hans

servant

worthy before me.

His heart

is

right in

my

sight.

know

his in-

has sought to serve me with all his heart,

I, the
Lord, have great confidence in him ; and through his faithfulness
He
he may bring many thousands to a knowledge of the truth.

tentions.

He

and

may gain to himself a name that will never be forgotten by those

who may be closely connected with him that the tide of time
will

never wear away;

generations,

down

ments erecting

in

to the

but that will be renewed by succeeding

end of time. He will need no monu-

memory

of his

handed down from generation

name

for his

to generation.

good deeds
I

am

will

the Lord,

be

and

through his faithfulness I will be with him until his mission is

ended ; and he shall live upon the earth as long as he shall desire.

THE OATH.

He

have

shall

for, to

enable"

all

the

him

to

pointed unto him

him.
Therefore,

power granted unto him which he may ask

the responsible mission which may be ap-

fill

for I

let

413

am

and

the Lord,

him accept of

this

have confidence in

appointment, and

all

will

be well with him.

And

my son, you must call a

soon as you can, and place him
before them, and ordain him to the office of an apostle, as I have
commanded for lo, 1 come quickly. I am the Lord of Hosts
3.

behold, I say unto you,

meeting of the Danish

saints as

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

THE DAY APPOINTED ON WHICH TO SWEAR

THE OATH.
No. 221.

WEBER, UTAH, February nth, 1862.

You

i.

SEE trouble around you,

unto you as your enemies

are.

my

son; but I

am

as near

make them do what

I will

want

My people need not fear them, for I am leading them,

and they shall not have power to do anything except what I permit them to do.
They want to arrest some of my people. They

them

to do.

consider that they have been imposed upon by them.

But I will
show them their weakness. I will confound them, and, by that

work them up until they will be very apt to assemand come up against my people, if I do not
I will promise them that, if they intend to come
prevent them.
means,

I shall

ble

their forces,

up

all

my

against

speedily

people in a proper manner, they will have to do" it

come and cut them off as soon as my people

for I shall

shall'have finished swearing the oath;

them so

but, until then, I will hold

have power to injure one of my faithful

call upon my people to do what they can

that they shall not

people.

Nevertheless, I

to hinder

mine enemies from taking any of my people prisoners,

do so, they shall have to slay them. They can pre-

if,

in order to

vent a few of mine enemies from doing

ance
that

and

this

they must do.

which they are able to do,

will do.

so,

even without

my

assist-

people to do
and what they cannot do, I

only call upon

my

A DAY APPOINTED.

414

%
you can make

all
things ready for my people to
taking the oath to-morrow, do so, and I will come

If

2.

mence

comand

I shall be ready as soon as you.

stand by your side.
You need
not linger, supposing that I am not ready, for I am, and waiting
As soon as my people shall have taken the oath, my way
for you.
will

be

But

clear.

if

mence administering
lowing day

for

you cannot make all things ready to comthe oath to-morrow, you must begin the fol-

you must not

linger.

will

do

my

part

never

Therefore, as soon as you can make all things ready, commence, and I will be there with you ; and mine angels shall guard

fear.

my people shall be taking the oath ; they will keep

everything quiet in this Fort. I am the Lord of Hosts. And inasmuch as mine enemies are now on the move, it would be well if

this place while

you would
that I

get through

may be

set

at

your work as soon as possible,

liberty.

will

baffle

my

in

order

people no more

with mine enemies after they shall have finished taking the oath.
Let them prepare themselves ; for lo, I come.
I am Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

THE PROPHET COMMANDED TO ADMINSTER THE

OATHS OF THE HIGH PRIESTHOOD
TO THE HIGH PRIESTS.
No. 222.

WEBER, UTAH, February

i.
LISTEN unto me, my son, for
you concerning the high priests of

am about
my Church.

i3th, 1862.

to speak unto
I

am

well

people for the prompt and faithful manner

in which they came forward and swore the oath which I placed
I was present myself, and I saw every person who
before them.

pleased

with

took the oath.

thing quiet.
oath.

of

my

had
oath

My holy angels guarded this place, and kept everyMy people are about through with the taking of the

There may be a few who were absent when the main body
it, and if they are one with them, they

people were taking

better
;

my

but

come
if

to this place as soon as they can,

they are not, they need not

come and

and swear

that

present them-

THE HIGH
selves before

who

me

do

to

intend to do

PRIESTS' OATH.

415

Those who have not sworn the

so.

oath,

need to hurry, or they may not have

the opportunity to do so before I come out in power.
They have
no time to lose. I have told you that you must not suffer any
but

so, will

person to come into the rank but those who have taken the oath.
Those few stragglers will understand me. If they are one with
the body of my people, let them come to this place forthwith
but
;

if

they are not, they

promise them

them the

that,

when

traitor's

and go

never obey

my

my

to live

they are, and I

them

I will lay

come,

low.

I will

will

show

When

doom.

unto the fulness of

place,

may remain where

people have yielded obedience

they have no right to leave this

gospel,

among mine enemies

gospel, as to

do so

;
they might as well
cannot keep the faith
have but little hope of such per;

for they

among mine enemies. I

They are neither hot nor cold. They are very likely to
turn traitors to me.
They are not valiant either for me or for the
devil.
They are good for nothing on either side; therefore, I
and

live

sons.

place no dependence in them.

2.
And
my Church

people,

the high priests of

behold, I say unto you, my son,
must swear another oath before I deliver my faithful

and send them through

this Territory to

preach the fulness

my gospel. They have not, as yet, sworn an oath of the holy

priesthood.
They have only sworn the oath which belongs to the
sons and daughters of Aaron.
The high priests are compelled by
of

law to

first

swear that oath, and, by so doing, acknowledge the

If they did not do so, they could never have

lesser priesthood.

the privilege granted unto

priesthood.

There

is

them

to

swear the oath of the holy

no priesthood without an oath; and the

The children of
acknowledge the lesser.
one oath in mortality but the high priests
have to swear two.
All high priests have to acknowledge the
greater has always to

Aaron have

to swear

priesthood of Aaron by swearing the oath which belongs to it; but

inasmuch as all high priests cannot be upon the earth in mortality
while the fulness of the holy priesthood

who

high priests
who are in the

are

spirit worlds,

upon the

earth,

those

and

act for

them

and what they do

be as valid as though they were here to act for

All high priests cannot be upon the earth and act

in their stead, will

themselves.

upon

is

the earth will stand for those high priests

THE HIGH

4i 6

their part in mortality at the

earth

and

same

in the spirit worlds.

some

are

PRIESTS' OATH.

living; for

it is

when

first

the

They

them upon every

of

is

Adam's children are

Adam's covenant children. But

about to commence, they

and come

leave their fields of labor for a short time

this earth with their resurrected

when they

are through

this

There

are rightly divided.

earth where

their duty to save

resurrection

Their duties are on

time.

bodies,

will all

forth

and commence

it

upon
and

with that duty, they will return again to

their various fields of labor.

And now, behold, I say unto you, my son, you must

3.
assemble the high priests, and administer unto them the second
You
oath
even the oath which belongs to the holy priesthood.
must make
as

all

things ready,

you can, and

all will

Israel, the Bright

be

and administer

well.

am

it

unto them as soon

the Stone and Shepherd of

and Morning Star; even Jesus

Even

Christ.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION APPROVING THE CONDUCT OF THE

PEOPLE IN SWEARING THE OATHS.
No. 223.

WEBER, UTAH, February

i5th, 1862.

my son, that you are about through with administerunto

my people. I have been present all the time,
ing the oath
all
that my people have done ; and, as far as they
and I have seen
i.

I SEE,

have gone,
blessings

am

well pleased with them.

upon them

kjngdom.

for I

have poured out great

have made them the

first-fruits

All others of Abraham's seed will have

of

my

to receive the

I was enabled to
they are my chosen ones.
work
not
I
could
that
a
manner
work upon them in
upon many
There are thousands of people now living in this Terriothers.

truth at their

tory

hands

whom my

tain extent,

holy angels have been able to influence to a cerbut not sufficiently to cause them to leave all they

had and come up to this place. They believe in me in part and

when I move the obstacle out of their way, they will turn unto me
;

with

all

their hearts.

They

are waiting to see

me make

move

A CHOSEN PEOPLE.

417

But many of these people whom I have

I could inplace, were easier to work upon.
gathered to
with
this
them
to
and
draw
fluence them,
place
greater ease than
want
to
I
not
But
did
others.
I could the
bring many people

that will release them.

this

only wanted to gather a few hundreds of people,them the principles of the fulness of my gosteach
so that I might
to teach those principles to those
pel, and thereby prepare them
I

to this place.

who

be

will

left

alive

overflowing scourge shall have

was compelled by law to do

after the

this I

passed through this Territory

before I could cut off mine enemies.
;

I gathered to this place

with
the greatest ease; and I have
those whom I could influence
made them the head over those whom I could not influence suf-

ficiently to bring

here,

them

to this place.

Those

whom

have brought

who have been

gospel

my

fyy

taught the principles of the fulness of my

servant, the prophet, shall carry those principles

through the length and breadth of this Territory, even to those who
were not valiant enough to leave all and follow me, as they have

done: those who have not gathered to this place shall receive
those principles at their hands, for they are my chosen servants,
and the first-fruits of my kingdom, and I will give unto them great
for I am the Lord, and I have
stores of knowledge and wisdom
;

chosen them.

when I shall have cleared

Behold, I say unto you, my son,
for the preaching of my gospel, you shall send my servants

2.

the

way

a high priest and a priest

Territory, two by two,
go together, and they shall gather all those people
who will give heed to them to Great Salt Lake City, that they may
for they will all have to pass through a strait gate, where
be tried

throughout
of

Aaron

this

shall

both the president of the earth and Jesus Christ will stand.
And
if any fallen spirits present themselves for admittance, they will be
refused
such cannot pass that strait gate but they will be slain
;

there

and

then.

When my

servants shall-have gone through this

all those who will listen to their testi-

and gathered
send mine angels through the Territory with the
second scourge, and they will cut off all those who shall have re-

Territory,

mony,

will

fused to hearken unto

my servants. I shall spare the lives of

not gather to the central point, as they will be comby my servants who will labor among them.

none who

manded

will

COMMANDED TO PREPARE TO PREACH.

41 8

And inasmuch

3.

the oath, you wish to

can

unto you upon

I say

people are through with the taking of

I am about to do now.
What

my

as

know what

matter?

this

know

that

you want

me

You do

not want to hear of anything else.

Nothing
You say in your feelings
else will satisfy you but my coming.

to come.

that

people have endured as long as they can endure; that

mills will not suffer their miller to grind for my

my

who own

those

know what

people; and you want to

they must do.

will

tell

They must put down the name of

and when a miller
every miller who refuses to grind for them
shall have once refused to grind, they must not ask him again, but
they must go to another, and so continue until they shall have
you what

people must do.

my

tried all the millers within ten or

miles

fifteen

of this

place.

If

those millers refuse to grind for my people, I will come and

cut them off, and also the owners" of the mills, and I will deliver

all

the mills into the hands

of

my

But

people.

if

there should be

who will grind

people with a willing and generous mind, I will save the
of that miller.
Let my people do as I command them in this

one miller found within

of this place,

fifteen miles

my

for
life

respect,

and

I will

want of food.

come and

am

them before they suffer

They are safe in

deliver

watching over them.

for

my

hands.

Let

4.

my

servants use

all

dilligence to learn as

possibly can, in order that they

the fulness of

my

gospel after I

know

may be
shall

fully

much

as they

prepared to preach

have removed the obstacle

you are weary of waiting for me.

It is the power of your office that you want
you do not want to
It seems almost impossible for me to keep
hear of anything else.
out of their way.

that

your

spirits

up by giving unto you the keys of the holy priesthood

they do not

satisfy you.

cannot

encourage you to
necessary to induce

sufficiently

even that amount of courage which is

walk up and do your duty.
You have nothing to be afraid
to
you
of.
You know that I am always with you ; and when you need
raise

the power of your

rise up,

and walk

office, I

forth

shall

give

among my

it

unto you.

You

should

people, and preach unto them

your office, and not suffer your spirits to droop so

have no cause to give way to such an extent, or to

in the spirit of

much.

You

labor in fear

for

you know, as well as you need to know,

that I

DELIVERANCE PROMISED.

419

fail to come unto you and give unto you the power o fyour
when you need it. You should act in your office in the
I will do mine own
spirit of it, and not distrust me so much.*
will
do
not
do
be
Thereblamable.
and
if
yours,
you
you
part
fore, cast all fear far from you, and walk forth, and do your duty
undauntedly, and I will always be by your side to fight your
even Jesus Christ.
Even so.
I am the Lord of Hosts
battles.
Amen and Amen.

cannot
office

THE LORD REASSURES HIS PEOPLE THAT HE WILL

COME TO THEIR DELIVERANCE AFTER
THEY HAVE TAKEN THE OATH.
No. 224.

WEBER, UTAH, February

BEHOLD,

i.

am

i8th,

1862.

he whose words are quick and powerful,

I am about

sharper than a two-edged sword; \even Jesus Christ.

to speak unto you concerning

them

for

good.

my

Mine

people.

see the strainings of their

eyes are upon

minds which are so

upon my coming that they do not want to hear of anything

else.
They are weary of receiving nothing but the keys of knowlfor
My people should know that
they do not satisfy them.
edge,

fixed

am compelled to give unto them a knowledge of my gospel

before I can give unto them the power thereof; and, while I am
doing so, they ought to be satisfied, and rest assured that inasmuch
I

as I have given unto

them a knowledge of

give them the power of

my

TJiey should

it.

gospel, I shall also

make themselves

con-

am

working with them as fast

I am compelled to load them along, little
as they can endure it.
by little, until I get them to the point where I can give unto them

tented with one thing at a time.

the power of the gospel.

But some of

my

people will not

let

me

work with them.

tation of

my

They are continually wishing to see a manifesWhat is the reason of this? It is because
power.

they have not sufficient faith in

my

promises

and do

as I

me

they do not fully believe in

they are not willing to trust themselves in

command

them.

Nevertheless, they are

my

hands

continually

CONCERNING

420
in

my

EVIL.

hands, and they cannot get out of them

therefore, they

had

If they will allow

better reconcile themselves to their fate.

me, I
will take good care of them.
They shall not suffer beyond what is
common to mankind. I shall lay no more upon them than what
the law

them.
others,

me

of heaven compels

to do, before

inhabitants

of

all

come

to deliver

to

worlds,

glorified

endure any more than what

The
mortality, have endured.

They aie not compelled

who have been clothed in

when

in

endure as much as Adam's race has endured.

the sufferings of Abraham's seed

for

had

mortality,

We know

all

we passed through

to

about

similar

We know what
sufferings before they came forth into mortality.
Adam's race need not to
all mortal beings have to pass through.
think that they will get through any easier than we did
We had to fight our way through
were in mortality.

when we
evil, and

They need not to think that their

they will have to do the same.
than
have
ever before been endured by
are
greater
sufferings
mortal beings
fight their

for all mortals

way

have the same amount of

through to exaltation

are treated alike,

all

and

glory.

evil

to

Therefore, as

all

ought to be satisfied with their

fate,

and not

murmur so much while they are receiving their just due.

2.
Some of these people who yielded obedience to the

fulness

my gospel, turned round against me, and denied all the truth
Did they think that the truth could be
which I have revealed.
of

changed by
that
that

if

their corrupt

my work

bitterness,

and

would come
will visit

spare one of them.

Did they suppose

nature would change, and
to an end?
Such are in the gall of

and empty hearts?

they turned away from

it

that

them

its

as with a whirlwind.

I will

not

thought that

by running away they

They
could change the common course of things ; and that they should
O how the
never be brought to an account for their wickedness.
If they had hearkened unto my holy
denied me; but they rebelled
have
never
would
angels, they
from them and cast them
withdrew
who
against my holy angels,

devil has destroyed them.

off,

and delivered them

buffet

them

until the

into the

hands of the devil that he might

They cannot be liberated

day of their death.

for after a holy angel has cast a person off on

till then
account of their transgressions, it is unlawful for him to influence
The angel against
that person again while he is in mortality.

from him

HIGH PRIESTS AND PRIESTS OF AARON.

421

whom

he has sinned, will be the angel to execute the -penalty of

death upon him.
My people must consider that my holy angels
cannot be trifled with.
They should give way to them ; and if

would do

they would lead

so,

And

them

into all truth.

speak unto you concerning the high priests

I gathered them to
of my Church, and also the priests of Aaron.
this place in order that I might reveal unto them the hidden
3.

behold,

which belong to the fulness of my

them to preach my gospel after I
prepare
gospel,
might
This was the main object
shall have cleared the way for them.
mysteries

had

my kingdom

of

that

view in gathering my people to this place.

I could not
in
until
mine
enemies
this
I had preTerritory
lawfully destroy
to
to
a
number
of
men
those
who
should
be left
pared
preach
I

in

and gather them to the place which I have appointed. But

many of my servants do not strive to prepare themselves for the

alive,

work which

lies

them

before

waiting for

them

upon me

to prepare themselves.

months ago,

fined themselves, even

do

as they ought to

doing so, they are continually calling

If they

to their

but, instead of

to

come.

own

own

duties,

have come unto them and delivered them before now

could not do their

am

would have con-

duties for fear that I should not

should

but they

do mine.

They were afraid that I should lead them into a snare; consequently, they have neglected their own duties, and prolonged the
What can I do with them? I cannot
deliverance of my people.
wait for them.

must come and deliver

are prepared for the

4.

My

work

my

people, whether they

that lies before them, or not.

people need not to hang their heads, and conclude that

am

not coming yet for, as I have said, I am coming as soon as

the oath is well through with.
Let my people set all things in
order in the Camp, and have their bodies and clothing as clean
I

as possible.

told them,

them
as

in that

possible.

matter?

There

what they have to do.

not be fully prepared

some time

move.

order, ready for a quick

Have

ago, to put their

they done as I

If they have not, let

is

them do so

none too much time

They

will see that

wagons

allotted

when

in

commanded
as quickly

them

come

to

do

they will

me.
But I shall have to come, whether
Let them do as I have commanded
prepared or not.
them, and prepare themselves to meet me as well as they can ;
they are

for

CONCERNING THE DISAPPOINTMENTS.

422

and
let

I will

them

accept of

rest in

all

my

me, and

and honest people. Therefore,

not betray their confidence for lo,
the Lord of Hosts even Jesus Christ.
faithful

I will

come quickly. I am
Even so. Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING THE REASON WHY THE

LORD HAS DISAPPOINTED HIS PEOPLE.
No. 225.

2oth, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, February

COME; but who among my people will stand when

will shake, and men will fall upon the
appear?
as
The sensation will be so
though they were dead.
ground
Lo,

i.

For nature

strong that people

who

will

not be smitten dead will feel that

animated beings to live through the scene.

what many of my people think about my coming they
I am round about
lightly, even as as a small occurrence.
impossible for

my holy angels, and I hear all their

my ma'y of working with them. Some

ple continually by
tion concerning

are very

work

much

in the

dissatisfied with

way

would work

in a plain

derstand them.
I

am

way

that I

placed

in,

that I do.

But

do,

and

if

if

it.

They

say that they

they were in

my

place

it

is

know

treat

my

it

peo-

conversaof

them

would not
that

they

positive way, so that people could un-

they were placed in the

same

position that

they would work with mortals just in the same

Some of them who blame me for my way of

working have forgotten how they worked when they were in power

They worked with the mortal people whom they

same way that I work with them now.
They need to close their mouths, and say no more about what
I know what they
they would do if they were in my place.
have done, and ihat is enough for me to know about them.
But I can assure them that they are now so blind that they do not
know what they are doing. They are losing my spirit. They
as mediators.

had

to deal with just in the

cannot see their way clear before them.

They are ready to catch
Such is their weakness
at a straw to hold themselves from falling.
after all the privileges

which they have had to learn the principles

CONCERNING THE DISAPPOINTMENTS.

my gospel. But I can assure

am about to make a change with

those dissatisfied people that I

of

for them.

them.

can do nothing right

are like a troubled sea.

They

they should be brought to want

423

They

are

afraid

lest

and when they look a few days

ahead, and imagine that they see a little poverty before them, they
begin to fear, and ask "What shall be done?" as though they had

Have I ever forsaken them? Have they

faith at all in me.
not been provided for up to this time?
They are afraid before
They put themselves to a great deal of unnecesthey are hurt.

no

sary trouble.

know

all

about their situation, and I shall lay no

the law of heaven compels me to do

more upon them than what

much they will have to endure, let them murmur against me

much as they may. What better are they than other mortals?

that

as

All mortals have to fight their

ness; and, while

inasmuch as

doing

are treated

all

the powers of dark-

way through

they

so,

all

have to

alike, all

suffer.

ought to be

Therefore,

My

satisfied.

people murmur because I have disappointed them a few times.

Why have I disappointed them so much? I have done so to see
I wished, by giving unto
if I could show unto them their follies.
them blank disappointments, time after time, to show unto them
that they were not prepared to meet me
but it appears that I
;

cannot teach them

much by

instead of that bringing

taking that course with them

them

to their senses, convincing

for,

them of

and showing unto them that they were not prepared

meet me, it has worked the opposite way with them. They
turned around upon me, and charged me with being false and
like fools, they laid the whole blame upon me, and strove to
their follies,

to

justify

themselves.

should think that a blank denial from

ought to teach a sensible person something.

half a grain of sense will admit

But some of

they do.
at

them

my

If they

all.

for I

their proper

would chasten them

senses,

severely.

had no sense

would go hard with

There are those among
it

who

pretend that they

know how

things ought to be
as they

my

once that

people act as though they

think nothing of setting themselves against me, and

judgment upon my course and condemning it. They

people

sitting in

had

at

me

who have
know more than

All people

would

like

conducted

me

ought to act
in

my

Church,

to do, I should

do

that

they

arid that

right.

know how

if I

would do

They have not as

THE DISAPPOINTMENTS.

424

much good
ple in

my

Church, and there are others who,

do not make use of

sense,

There are a few sensible peoif they have any good

sense as a brute beast.

They act
do
not
They
appear

steadiness about them.

it.

There

wildly.

is

no

to collect their senses,

and bring them to bear upon the most trifling thing but they run
wildly and thoughtlessly at every simple thing with which they
;

have to do.

my

If

2.

people had been prepared to meet me without my

them in order for me to prepare them for
should not have disappointed them once. The object

having to disappoint
that event, I
I

had

view for disappointing them so

in

unto them that they were unprepared

had disappointed them the

at

many

and

times,

was to show
that, after I

thought

time, they would have understood

once the reason of such a disappointment that they would have
first

sought to prepare themselves in such a manner to meet me as to

I can, in that way, teach sensible peobe disappointed no more.
ple

me

they will understand

have understood

me

at

once.

The

but they are but few.

wise of
are

They

my

people

now ready

I am the
meet me, and lo, I will come and deliver them.
of
and
Amen.
Hosts
Even
so.
Amen
Lord
even Jesus Christ.
;

to'

REVELATION CONCERNING THE PRINCIPLES OF

LIGHT AND DARKNESS.
No. 226.

what

HAVE heard your

i.

answer
I

it.

am

You

wish

me

prayer,
to

You

them

my

son,

and

make known unto

about to do with

apparently, bring

them

2ist, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, February

my

am come

you,

to

positively,

people, seeing that I cannot,

to that point

which

should like to bring

appears to you that the course which I

have been taking with them during the last few months, has had a
to.

say that

it

tendency to drive them further from me, instead of bringing them

nearer unto me that in consequence of disappointing them so
many times, I have almost broken their confidence in me that
;

they will not scarcely believe anything that I say.

And you

say

LIGHT AND DARKNESS.

when you undertake

also that,

425

to explain unto

them the reason of

many disappointments, and apparent contradictions, which I

have made in the revelations which I have given, your explanaso

do not

tions

them

satisfy

that they will not

even

listen to

any

explanations.

people should consider that they are mortal, and surrounded by a false and evil influence. They do not see as I see;
2.

My

for, to

do

they must be where I am, and

so,

fluence of light

and

truth,

even as

and

are of the earth, earthy;

all

do.

move under

They

are

the in-

and

mortal,

that they see in the world

is

of a

They see and understand it according to the

worldly nature.
It is an influof
which prevails in the world.
the
devil
influence
ence of da-rkness

under

consequently,

it

ment of

their

judge anything,
even a false judgment.

devils

fluence of the devil,

thus,

is

mortals

the judg-

while people

up against me, and

While people are under the

they see things as he sees them.

my

judgment upon

judgment

And

are under that false influence, they will rise

in

And when

false.

is

that influence

course.

sit

in-

3.
Light and darkness are in direct opposition to each other.
The darkness which
Light can never be judged by darkness.
envelops mankind, understands things in one way, but the light

them

of heaven sees

in

another way.

My

people need not to

think that they can see things aright under that false influence.
They can only see things aright in proportion as they are enlight-

and my

only enlighten them accordare not enlightened by my

spirit, they know nothing whatever about me, but are wholly conNo people can possess the
trolled by the influence of darkness.

ened by

my

spirit

ing to their faithfulness.

light of

heaven

if

spirit will

If people

they are not faithful and true to the source whence

that light comes.

influence of light

There are only two influences in existence the

and the influence of darkness. All animated

beings move forth and act under one or the other of those influences and according to the influence which they are under, they
;

see

and understand aH

4.

And inasmuch

cannot see

all

things.

as

my

things as I do.

people are not fully enlightened, they

are influenced more by the devil

They

than they are by me, for the influence of darkness which is in the
world is more powerful than the influence of light and truth which

LIGHT AND DARKNESS.

426
they have as yet

and

They are overpowered by darkness,

them to fight their way through it.
come, my people will have the greatest influence and
will have perfect victory over the devil and his in-

But when

the faithful

5,
;

my

devils

and

know

that I have never contradicted myself.

under one influence

When

heaven.

upon the

come

have to give way to

me

influence, for I will

they would

world.

their influence will

sweep them off the earth.

My people think that I have contradicted myself many
but if they were celestial beings, and could see as I see,

my

times

influence will then be the prevailing influence in my

influence is greater than the influence of the

My

fluence.

Church; for
Both
devil.

and

feceived.

-appears very hard for

it

earth,

in the

world,

and

am

They

heaven unto

speak the truth as

it

clashes with that false influence which

All mortal

enlightened,

'men

and then

exists in

under that influence,

act

is

in

men

in the

until they be-

Thus the

they, in part, see as I see.

comes

true influence from heaven

it

are

under another

open contact with the false

influence of the earth and produces a clash and w hen a clash
in

men forthwith begin to judge and condemn the things which come down from heaven by the things which

takes place, the children of

exist-

upon the

earth

and thus

my

people wish to try me, and

all

works, by the devil's standard.

They should know that light
will clash with darkness, and truth with error; that I am true, and

my

that all the revelations

which

have given are also

by the carnal mind

heaven cannot be discerned by the natural man.
words cannot be

My

tried

right

and

true.

the things of

for

6.
My people are very much grieved with me, because I will
not submit to be tried by the devil.
If they wish to please me,

they must believe every word that proceeds from my mouth, and
by it, no matter how my words may appear to contradict each

live

other.

My

hands of the

people must consider that they are mortal, and in the

and if they wish to be delivered out of his hands,

devil;

they must do as

command them

to obtain a deliverance.

Let them forsake their

me.

no matter how

may

my

They

duty to

follies,

inconsistent they

own lives.
command, but

save their

My
it is

there

is

are too poor

and

no other way for them

and depraved to judge

learn to obey

my

words,

appear; for, by so doing, they

It is
ways are not as man's ways.

may

man's duty to obey

therefore, let

THE PEOPLE ARE DESTITUTE.

people obey me, and
Lord.

my

My

7.

people wish to

and

bare,
that

it

much
I

in

want of the

be well with them.

all will

know when

that they are in great poverty

and

I shall deliver

Some

distress.

common

necessaries of

them.
of

life

am

They say

them
;

the

are very

and

know"

is impossible for them to endure their present circumstances

My people are almost destitute of everything but
longer.
;

am

watching them, and

will

come and

they are called to suffer the want of food.

them to release them. They need not to
for

427

shall

speedily

I shall
let

speedily be with

their

come unto them, and then

them before

spirits

droop

they will be re-

inconveniences which they have suffered in this

people help each other, and ease each other's bur-

warded

for all the

place.

Let

my

deliver

dens as much as they possibly can; and I will reward them when
I am the Bright and Morning
come.
Lo, I come quickly.

Star; even Jesus Christ.

Even

s"o.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THOSE PEOPLE

HAVE BEEN OVERCOME BY AN EVIL

WHO

INFLUENCE.
No. 227.

WEBER, UTAH, February 22nd, 1862.

BEHOLD,

i.

ing for

me

the devil

is

say unto you,

for trouble has

my son, that you may be watchcommenced among my people, and

gaining a fast hold on 'the minds of

They have given way to him, and a few of

me in their hearts and even a number of
;

some of them.

my people
men who

have denied
are

now

in

high standing among my people have given way to a false spirit,

and it is gradually destroying them. If they do not speedily retrace their steps, it will be all over with them.
They are blinded

by the

devil already,

that they

and they wish

hold their places

to hide their feelings, in order

among my people; but they are

They are in possession of fake
and
must
them
from
You
spirits,
stop
you
acting in their offices.
must put others in their places.
You need not fear what they can
not

fit

may

to labor in their offices.

THE

428

take this course with them,

do.

If

them

to repentance, or destroy

effect

upon them.

will

you

DIVISION.

You need

them

be led by men of high standing.

number

not deliver,
I

and

it

if

If

either bring

will

it

have a right

will
if

you see

my

the opposite party should

you should see them draw

not be as-

of this people with them, you need

There

tonished.

once

not be astonished

people divide into two parties, and

quite a

at

is

quite a

am

number of

this

about to withdraw

whom

people

my

spirit

shall

from them.

If

was to deliver them, they would not abide

deliverance.

know

those

all

who

will

my law after their

obey my law these I
;

not one of them shall be destroyed

hold by my spirit
they
have been reconciled to my way of working; they have been
willing to let me dictate, and have murmured but little, if any,
will

against me.

But those

tinually been

sitting in

ing
of,

dissatisfied people

judgment upon

my

almost con-

course, and condemn-

me

by the influence of the devil, which they are in possession

they shall not be benefited in this life by my works which they

have so often condemned.

as I

have told

people

ofte,n

enough

their

been finding fault with me.

2.
And inasmuch as a division

my

my

own lives; but some of them would not

have commanded them
but they have almost continually

what to do to save

do

who have

people^

when you
you may

all

these murmurers

is

will

likely to

come

take place

out against

among

me

and

people begin to form themselves for a division,

then begin to prepare for me.
I will manage things with
see

my

those straggling apostates until I am ready to withdraw my spirit

from all those who I do not intend to deliver.
I want to hold the
I want
hypocrites together until I am ready to cast them all off.
to keep them as quiet as I possibly can until I am ready to

As I cut of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram,

destroy all of them.
and the princes of Israel, so I will cut off all the apostates who
When I have withdrawn my spirit from all the
depart from me.
hypocrites who are among my people, they will all gather together
with their leader, and form themselves into a body to oppose me ;

and

as soon as ever they

have

all

united to oppose me, then

I will

This is a true
hiding place and consume them.
You may
sign of my coming which I have given unto you.
depend upon this. I am talking untu you, and not to my people.

come

out of

my

RICHARD COOK AND JOHN BANKS APPOINTED.

You may

look out for trouble with the heads of

that opposite party will

which

will

come

out of

form

my

itself

by the

my Church
is

and

of that head

direction

That head

Church.

429

already begin-

ning to prepare himself for his work.

You

3.

not have to wait long to see a slaughter.

will

Yotr

must keep your eyes open and watch that opposite spirit. You
must take charge of the main branch in this place, and appoint my
servant Richard

appoint

my

You must
shall

ple

appoint them to preside over those meetings which I

And

behold, I say unto you,

from those people

spirit

pour out

will

over another meeting place

and you shall
Banks over another branch in this place.

show unto you.

4.

my

Cook

servant John

whom

my

whom

spirit in great

intend to deliver.

my

son, that

when

do not intend

withdraw

to deliver, I

abundance upon those of my peoYou must strive to hold my faith-

people together, and I will assist you, and all things will go
I shall be with you for good in a few days.
I shall not be
right.
more than a few more days before I come in power. I am speak-

ful

now.

ing to you

I shall

linen clothing ready to

not

watch both the hypocrites who

also for

me

for lo, I

the Lord of Hosts;

disappoint

come

Keep

you.

all

your

a few minutes warning, and

are in the midst of my people and

put on

at

in the

am
Amen and

course of a few days.

even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE SPIRIT OF

APOSTACY.

No. 228.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, February

WISH

importance.

23rd,

1862.

to speak unto

The

spirit

you again concerning things of great

of apostacy is in the midst of my people,

and it is making great havoc with some of them. If you see

scores of these people come out against me and deny the truth,
you need not be surprised.
whom I have rejected; and I

None
shall

will leave the truth

withdraw

my

spirit

but those

from those

THE SEPARATION.

430

whom
a

have rejected

number

of the

and

people,

possession of them,

and they

blood, and for the blood of

soon as

all

and

my

and Satan

deny me, and

the rest of

my

from

spirit

will

take

thirst for

full

your

But

faithful people.

aright,

the faithful of

my

has drawn them

After their leader has gone from

people, they will speedily go around him,

themselves against

set

fall,

will

come and consume them.

among

have withdrawn

and bring them to the right position. As

have separated them from the faithful of my people, I

them

I will guide

will

after I

they will

my

faithful

people

and

as soon as

he

around him, and a proper division has taken

between
the
and the faithful of my people, then I
hypocrites
place
will come.
all

AVhen the hypocrites turn against me, they

2.

will desire to

commit violence upon the faithful of my people but I will surround them by my holy angels, and force them to a certain place
where I want them to stand when I destroy them and I will hold
;

them powerless

until I slay

them.

have selected a place where I intend to separate these

show you the place which I have appointed for that
people.
will
make known unto you, from time to time, how
I
purpose.
I

3.

I will

who are in the midst of my

know
all
them
You
shall
about
and I will shortly show
people.
I will force him
unto you the man who will lead the hypocrites.
out from among my people, and you shall see him as he is and
the rest of my faithful people shall see him. You need not be surprised if you see a number of men, who are in high standing,

things are working with the hypocrites

gather around him and sustain him.

There are a number of men in the apostleship
4.
losing

my

are going
will

spirit,

down

be very

and

have but

to destruction.

likely to

little

or

no hope

for

But the majority of

who

them
that

stand and receive their deliverance.

are

they

quorum
It

would

quorum was disorganized, and the dividing line was

drawn between the faithful and the unfaithful, in order that the

be well

if

that

might not be injured by the influence of those apostate

faithful

apostles.
5.

trouble

When

you divide the apostleship, you may know that the

You must attend to this matter when

has commenced.

the apostles assemble in their next

meeting.

am coming

unto

THE PROPHET COMMANDED TO BE PREPARED.

few days, as

in a

you

I told

you

in

the

revelation.

last

431
I

have

I will force the apostates

long enough with this people.
to act.
I could not come until I had divided the hypocrites from

trifled

of my people.
I come as a man of war.
I come
when my power is needed. I come to defend the truthful and the
I come to fight your battles.
I will lay everything low
innocent.
for I am the
that opposes you until your mission is ended
the faithful

Lord.
6.
And I speak unto you again concerning your linen dress.
See that you have all those things ready so that you can dress
yourself quickly for I shall come unto you suddenly when my
;

time has come.

this

people and

Cast

all

fear far

instruct them,

from you, and walk forth among

may understand my

so that they

Some of these people have departed from me because they

ways.
did not understand my way of working, and, on that account, the
devil has

gained the power over them.

They wanted

to

sit

own wisdom

their

in

They gave up to him.

judgment upon my words, and try them by

and because

that

words differed from

my

idea of things,

they condemned me and

wanted

to

judge.

men

How

be

my

the devil

Abraham would do
be

slain

as I

left

the truth.

their

They

and ignorance of mortal

does destroy them
If the children of
command them, not one of them would
the blindness

by the hands of the destroying angels but they give way

and suffer him to blind their eyes, and destroy them.
;

to the devil

now
Even so.
I

give unto you

no more.

am

the

Lord of Hosts.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

No. 229.

WEBER, UTAH, February

25th, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of the world, even Jesus

and I am come to speak unto you concerning John Parson.
I called him and gave unto him an honorable place in my Church.
I made him the president over the apostleship, and I have sustained him in that office up to the present time; and I enlightened
i.

Christ,

CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

432

him

placed him where he had the opportunity of learn-

greatly.

ing the principles of the fulness of my gospel, as far as they have

been revealed unto my people through my servant, the prophet.

he was humble he did some good to this people whom I

He labored diligently for a few months to
gathered to this place.

When
assist

me

humble

my work upon

to establish

accepted of his labor,

and knowledge

and

the earth

and when he was

him with

greatly blessed

but he grew large in his

own

light

and began

conceit,

He thought that his judgment was superior to

he
treated
and
mine,
my words as a thing of naught. He -raised
himself up and condemned me, and I have withdrawn my spirit

to

condemn me.

from him, and he

now

is

He

led by the 'devil.

will

do

all

that lies

whom
power against
I will be with them by mine holy angels, and I
have chosen.
He will only gather together those whom I have
wilHhold them.
in

me

his

but he

will

not hurt one person

withdrawn

and they
shall

my

from and cast

spirit

He

shall die with him.

have the desire of his heart

among my people

all

He
destroyed him.
of
a
few
the
injured

off.

I will give

them unto him,

wishes to be a leader, and he

until

he has gathered out from

His pride and conceit have

knows not what he is doing. He has greatly
the hypocrites.

members of his quorum. He suffered the

overcome him, and he led a delusive spirit upon the members of his quorum, and a few of them are greatly injured by that
devil to

false spirit
It

2.

under

which he led upon them.

be very difficult for some of them to come out from

will

that

influence
I

selves greatly.

if

they do

have but

little

they will have to exert themhope for some of them. When

so,

people are in possession of a delusive

they are doing.
other person

spirit,

believe that they are

They

who does

they

know

all right,

not what

and that every

not see and understand things as they do,

and they will seek to contend with them, to see if they

All people who are in the possession of
cannot put them right.
The devil makes them believe
the spirit of Lucifer will do so.

are wrong,

'

that

they are right,

There

is

and

but

that every

little

chance

person that opposes them

for

people who

are

so

is

far

wrong.
deceived by the devil, to repent and to turn unto me again.
You shall
And behold, I give unto you a commandment
3.
:

disorganize the

quorum

of the twelve: for I have cast off

John

THE APOSTLESHIP MUST REMAIN DISORGANIZED.

Parson.

He

traitor to

me, and

no more over

shall preside
I will

show him the

that

traitor's

quorum.
doom.

433

He

is

And when

you disorganize the apostleship, you shall ask them how many of
them are willing to uphold you and your counsel and those who
will uphold you with all their power, I will accept of, and they
;

must meet with you

in

your council, and place themselves under

your influence.

You must

4.

not organize the apostleship again until

have delivered

after

who

will

fill

my

people.

that office faithfully

until I

some time

send unto you a man

send him unto you, the
will

apostleship must remain disorganized; and when you have disorganized the apostleship, if there should be any members of that

quorum who

not sustain you, but

will

who

take the opposite course,

have rejected; and as soon as John Parson and those of

his fellows who may fall with him, if there should be any such,
have gathered all the hypocrites together to one place, then I will
such

me, but they shall feel me

want the hypocrites separated from the faithful and as
John Parson would not serve me in mine own appointed way, I

They have long wanted

come.
then.

will
5.

to see

make him do my dirty work.

I will make traitors serve me

another until the day of their death.

all

the hypocrites together, I will

consume them
up against

am

so, let

I will

try

out of

my

hiding place and

and I shall do the same now.

Those who do not believe that I shall do
Whenever they try me they will find out that

the earth before,

sworn to do

them

come

Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, who rose

servant Moses.
I always destroyed his enemies

when he was upon

I

one way or else in

he has gathered

as I did

all,

my

either in

And when

so.

me.

sweep them

off.

been compelled to

should have done

it

before

now

if

had

people have never as yet seen a manifestation of my power, because I have never been compelled to
manifest it.
They shall see a manifestation of my power when I

have divided

this

but

Camp.

my

I shall

speedily come, for

all

things will

me very shortly. I will force things up to a head

I know that you are weary of waiting
rapidly among my people.
for me.
I am coming.
Watch for me. I am the Lord of

be ready

for

Hosts.
6.

And

behold,

say

unto you,

my

son,

that

you must

CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

434

gather the apostles together to-morrow, or the day following, and

break up that quorum as I have commanded you; and you must

read this revelation both before the twelve, when they are assem-

and also in the public meeting of the saints. I

want the apostates to withdraw from my faithful people as soon as
I am the
they can for I want to come and put all things right.
bled together,

Lord of Hosts.

Amen

Lo,

come; even Jesus

Even

Christ.

so.

and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

No. 230.

WEBER, UTAH, February

2yth, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am he that shuts, and no one opens, and that

and I .am about to
opens, and no one shuts, even Jesus Christ
servant
John Parson, accordspeak unto you again concerning my
i.

ing to your request.

says that he

He

says he will not fight against me.

willing to

is

act his

part

as

one of

my

He

apostles.

If
seems by what he says that he intends to be true to me.
I
will
him
as
an
he
but
this is his determination,
uphold
apostle
It

must guard against evil influences, for Satan has a particular spite
against him, and is continually upon his track. He is not aware of
and it is well for
all the wiles and the cunning of the devil as yet
;

him

to give

up the presidency of the

mitted to hold

many more
them

the

it

in his

own

of his brethren

power

was per-

hands, Satan would destroy him and

;

for

to detect false spirits.

when

If he

apostleship.

have

not, as

This power

yet,

given unto

will

be given to

have given unto my servant the power of

until then, the twelve must deliver themselves into the
his office
hands of my servant Joseph, and he must instruct them upon all
the apostleship

points

of doctrine which will be necessary

for

They should know that they do not understand

They need to be taught much. Let them guard

them

all

to

know.

things as yet.

against pride and

My ways are
worldly wisdom, for it is foolishness in my sight.
It is the duty of mortals to give up
not as the ways of man.
to me.

CONCERNING JOHN PARSON.

servant John Parson

My

2.

the

is

first

435

person

called to the

apostleship, and he has done much good in preaching to those

He has done his part in preachpeople whom I gathered here.
ing.

have no

yet, the

him

fault to find with

labors

his

power

but he has not, as

They have the power over

to detect false spirits.

as yet.

3.

have a person whose birthright

is

great,

and whose judg-

ment is excellent, whom I intend to place over the apostleship

and inasmuch as my servant John Parson is faithful, he shall be

even one with him.

his counsellor,

be
I

satisfied with

know what

what

best for them,

is

Let

have done,

and

my

for all

servants (the twelve)

things will

I will satisfy all the

work

right.

faithful

of

my

people shortly.
I intend to purge from among
as fast as I can
and it is likely that
4.

my people all the hypocrites,

men will break out from the

high priesthood, and gather together those people whom I have

I want them separated from the faithful, and then I will
rejected.

come and

them out of the way.

clear

The law

cannot deliver those who

placed before them in part ;

and those who will not abide that little which I have already given
unto my people, would not abide the full law if I was to deliver it

will not

abide

to them.

my

law.

I will deliver

those

is

who

will fully

the law which I have revealed unto

and death are now placed before

which they
hands.

My

will.

The

people should

them

my

abide that portion of

and none

people;

know what

conditions whereby either

life

else.

Life

they can choose

I

require at their

or death are gained

are now placed before my people.

They can save their lives, if
I have done my duty unto my people
they wish, or lose them.
let them take whatever course they may.
I am coming to put all
;

things right.
Christ.

Even

am

so.

the

Son of the Eternal Father; even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

THE DESTITUTE CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE.

436

REVELATION CONCERNING THE KEYS OF THE

PRIESTHOOD.

No. 231.

28th, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, February

WISH TO speak unto you, my son, concerning these my

You say that when you survey the people who compose
people.
this Camp, you find that there are a number of them destitute of
I

1.

those things which render the existence of mortals tolerable ; that

you feel for those destitute people ; and that you can do but little

them for you feel that your hands are tied. You say that
can
see a backwardness in some of those who are tolerably
you
well circumstanced to help the poor; and, on this account, the
poor are called to suffer more than they ought to suffer and that
to help

If those who are in

unreasonably hard for them to endure.
assist the poor of my people, they will
will
circumstances
good

it is

They need not to be afraid to let their substance go

and clothe the poor. I do not intend to strip them and
They need
bring them down to poverty before I deliver them.
not to be afraid of my bringing them to wapt before I place fresh

please me.
to feed

means

now

in their hands.

that they

need

poor of my people
unto them an abundance of

If they will assist the

help, I will give

even as much as they can desire inasmuch as they

property
But I want the needs of the
wish to use it in a proper manner.
no help from the more
will
need
now.
They
poor supplied
wealthy of

my

people after

have delivered them

they will

all

have an abundance of wealth then.

gathered a few people to this place, in order that I might
number of men to preach the fulness of gospel and I
a
prepare
have continued to put off the day of deliverance in order that I
2.

might give unto my servants all possible opportunity of learning

servants
the doctrines contained in the fulness of my gospel.

My

should learn the doctrines of

my Church

as fast as

they can, for

they will find that when I send them through this Territory, they
Let my servants post
will know none too much about them.

do

so.

much

as possible while they have an opportunity to

also strive to sustain my work by adminisshould
They

themselves as

CONCERNING THE KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

who

tering to the necessities of the poor

are

their

in

midst;

by so doing, they will help themselves, and gain time

tunity to learn the doctrines of my Church, and thus
the purpose for which I gathered

them

437
for,

and opporaccomplish

to this place.

people have consecrated their property according to the~

I have given- unto them, and they have sworn the oath
placed before them,' and they have thereby bound them-

My

3.

law which

which

selves

to

through

me, and to abide

my

them was

my

servant, the prophet.

law as

The

it is

first

revealed unto

law which

them

gave unto

the law of consecration, which they have sworn to abide,

that law, but every other law which I shall hereafter

unto
them.
And inasmuch as they have bound themselves to
give
me by an oath which cannot be broken, and they refuse to let any

and not only

portion of their property go for the support of the poor,

Church purposes, when a

steward,

such break

withdraw

will

my

law,

breach of that oath

abide

my

and
is

will

or other

made upon them by

is

my spirit from them, and cast them

I am the Lord.
shall destroy them.

death

law as far as

Those who

lawful call

therefore,

have revealed

not abide the

little

all
it

who

those

the
off;

will faithfully

unto them,' I will deliver.

I have already given

which

unto them, would not abide the remainder of my law which has
Those who will not
yet to be revealed, if I should deliver them.

acknowledge the keys of the holy priesthood which they now have
in their midst, would not acknowledge the power of my gospel,
it.
For a people to deny the keys of the holy
have
to deny the sight of their own eyes, and the
priesthood, they
whole of their senses at the same time. If such people should see

should they see

me and my
it

would not

holy angels, and witness a manifestation of my power,

satisfy them ; for the spirit that will deny the keys of

knowledge which I have given unto

no matter how visible and powerful
their eyesight

and

my
it

people, will deny

may

My

be.

all truth,

people have
both see

senses, and, to a certain extent, they

and understand the keys of the holy priesthood

and if they cannot believe in them, they cannot believe in me at all.

Whosoever
understands perfectly the keys of knowledge, sees me in all my
glory

fectly.

but without this knowledge, no person can

Through the keys of the holy priesthood,

unto the children of

men

but without

know me
I

am

them, neither

per-

revealed

nor

my

CONCERNING
leather could

and

reveal

all

for

Through those keys I work

I do nothing among men.

things

but without them

deny the keys of the-holy priesthood,

my people be aware of that spirit,

spirit that will

deny the power of

Let

it.

He

the spirit of Lucifer, the devil.

is

it

THK PRIESTHOOD.

OF'

be revealed unto them.

Therefore, that
will

KEYS

TIIK

of naught

and thus

all

make my

yea, even a thing

people by causing them

which
can be conferred
blessings

strives to destroy

to undervalue the greatest of

to

strives

people believe that those keys are a small thing

human race.
upon
full keys of knowledge
The
4.

my

the

mitted to mortals

for,

are the greatest of

without them, there

is

all gifts

com-

no resurrection from

no salvation can be given to Abraham's

without them, no light can be given to mortal beings without them, there would be no channel of communication open

the dead

seed

without them,

between heaven and earth

of heaven could

army

never

without them, Jesus Christ and the

come out to battle, and go from

conquering to conquer; without them, the power of the gospel

never could be committed unto man without them, this world
would go back to its native element, and exist no more in an
;

for, through them, and by them, all things both

heaven and upon the earth, and also in hell-, exist.
O ye my
how
the
of
aware
about
the
be
keys
holy priestpeople
you speak

organized form

in

hood

or you will speedily go

down

to the

Those who speak

pit.

and against him who holds the keys thereof

speak against me and my Father, and all his holy

against the priesthood,

upon

the earth,

angels,

and

also against

all

glorified

and

beings.

have forewarned

they run recklessly into these

my
I
shall
swift
sins,
bring
judgment upon them. I am the Lord.
Let
my people hearken unto my words, and obey them,
5.
that all may be w^ell with them.
I know what they want, and I

people of

will give

it

all

unto them.

quickly to their
Christ.

these things,

Even

release.
so.

if

Let them prepare for

I

am

the

me

for lo,

Lord of Hosts

Amen and Amen.

come

even Jesus

HOW TO PROVIDE FOR THE

POOR.

439

THE PROPHET INSTRUCTED HOW TO PROVIDE

IMMEDIATE RELIEF FOR THE POOR.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 232.

You

1.

You

ist,

1862.

are in great trouble concerning the poor of my people.

much for the necessaries of life,

see that they are suffering

and

that

they must either have speedy relief, or their sufferings

You wish to know of me what to

be unendurable to them.

will

do to speedily relieve them. You say in your feelings that you

cannot rely upon a number of those people who have embraced
the fulness of my gospel that you can plainly see that they have
;

not consecrated their property that they are only mocking me

that if the least
for their consecration was a mock consecration

should be made upon them, they would murmur and make all
manner of excuses to get around it. Do they suppose that they
I will send them
will meet with a deliverance at my hands?
call

speedily to their graves.

can provide

without their assistance.

do not want the help of those hypothem, for this I am compelled to do

crites

before I

do

can destroy them

poor of

my

the law of heaven compels

people

me

to

so.
I

2.

know

understand

laws

the thoughts of those

and what they

tion,

to

only wish to tiy

for the

all

who

are heirs to the resurrec-

do before they do it but

the movements of fallen spirits.
will

they are not

Their course

my

governed by

law,

do not pretend

They are

out-

but they run at loose

There

uncertain.

is nothing
belonging to
can be depended upon, or from which any sure
I can make just and true calculations
calculations can be made.

ends.

their course

on the

is

that

heirs to the resurrection

whatever world they reside.

send them to the

am

spirit

they are governed by law in

a claim upon them

The law has

they will not abide it when it is

compelled to cut them off the earth and

while they are in mortality;

placed before them, I

for

and

if

world,

where they

will

be compelled to

abide the law.

3.

Abraham's seed need not think

or shun

my

law, for they

cannot

that they can get

they will have to abide

around

my

law,

HOW TO RELIEVE THE

44

them go where they may.

let

Therefore,

yielded obedience to the fulness of

minds

their

up

to abide

my

POOR.

my

my

They need

law.

people

who have
make

gospel, might as well

not writhe and twist,

and fume, and make so many excuses when my servant, the

steward, is sent unto them for a portion of that which they have

fret

consecrated

for

does not belong to them

it

wish to use some of

have that which

either

much

least as

of

for the support of

it

my

as I

it

my

and

I will

poor.

people have consecrated unto me, or at

for present uses, or I will have the

who have made such

mocked by those hypocrites.

tions of

mine

need

lives of those

not be

is

it

my humble

people, yet

mock

consecration.

will

Although I know the intenhave to send my steward unto them, to

meet with a denial from them, before they are condemned by me.
any persons who have consecrated

their property refuse to allow

steward to take away that portion which he has been sent for,
such break my law, and are condemned to die ; such I shall with-

If

my

draw

my

Church.

poor of

come I will destroy them.

to know what can be done to

wish

let

people instant

my

You must speak

And

they are no longer

from,

You

4.

for

spirit

When

relief,

my

people

members of my

am

the Lord.

administer unto the

seeing that they are suffering.

of the distress of the poor of

those of

who have means

my

people publicly.
some of their

carry

substance to the poor, and thereby supply their needs for a few
even until something more can be done for them.
days
I

5.

will

make an alteration in the arrangement of things in

more days. The most wealthy of my people

the course of a few

must consider the

distress

of the poor,

and administer

to their

commanded

them, and all will be well with

Let my people humble themselves greatly before me durthem.
ing the next few days, in order that they may be prepared for a
as I have

necessities

change,

when
meet

it

It

will

comes.
I

it.

6.

witness one.
They will see what it will be
They will need great humility to enable them to
am the Lord of Hosts.

for they

Let

my

would be

people keep on the look out for me, for

well

for

them

to

sit

in

judgment upon

lo, I

come.

their

own

"Have we honestly
question:
consecrated our property according to the law which has been
hearts,

and ask themselves

revealed unto us?"

this

If they have, they are right,

and have nothing

CONCERNING PROPERTY.
to fear

but

441

they have not, they have great cause to fear.

if

have told them often enough what the law of heaven requires
their hands.

They

rebellious.

and

are not so ignorant as they are wilful

that all those

who have embraced

at

the fulness of

my

Some of them
gospel were valiant for the truth, but they are not.
think a great deal more of a little perishable property than they
think of the keys of knowledge, which are the greatest gifts that
I have done all that I possibly
can be conferred upon mortals.
meet
to
could to prepare my people
me; but they are very backcommanded
them.
ward in doing as I have
They will soon have

to stand in their

come

to give

own

and receive

lot,

unto them.

it

am

own reward

their

for lo,

Even

Lord of Hosts.

the

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING PROPERTY.

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 233.

3rd, 1862.

1.
BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, and I wish to speak unto
you again. You say that you see the situation of those who have
embraced the fulness of my gospel who have property that you
cannot obtain their property because of mine enemies standing in
;

the way,
are a

and on

number

my

help

poor people

also,

exhausted
I will

of no use to you

it is

men who can do

it

therefore,

that the property

;

and you would

answer you

which

but

makes

my people who have property

wealthy of
say,

that account

of such

is

at

it

and

liitle

that there

or nothing to

harder upon

at their

command

know what you

I will come and

like to

will

soon be

do

are"to

the

You

command.

then.

my peothey shall have used up their property which, by

I will not strip the wealthy of my people
accessible.
this question.

deliver

ple long before

them,

is

who have means

they shall

such

have

shall not

for they shall

2.

to appropriate for the

sufficient

for

support of

my

poor

their owja use until I deliver

but

them

be brought to want they need not to fear poverty,

never be called to partake of it.

know

that there are a

number

of

men

in

my Church who

442

CONCERNING PROPERTY.

have an abundance of property

it

therefore,
it

at

for,

to me.

that time,

people will have an abundance of

cannot make use of now, is of no use

who cannot now make use

who

means and

are

therefore,

assisted

me

my
my

Those of

in that respect.

who have

generous,

after awhile

of their property, to assist

me

cause, will never be able to help

people

my

all

want assistance now, and not

make use of it
when I liberate

but they cannot

of no use to me, neither will it be

Property which

wealth.

those

is

with both their

Their good deeds

abundantly bless.
shall never be forgotten, but shall shine upon the pages of history
for their children and their children's children to behold, even

down

talents,

will

to the latest generation.

There are those among

3.

my

of property in their possession,

them

people

who have an abundance

which does not

which property they consecrated

unto

fully

me;

belong to
but such

do not acknowledge it as being

upon my people to hand out
such property for the support of my work in general such people
are free. Let them take care of it, and pay their just debts. Some
property I shall not
consecrated unto me.

of

my

fore, I

my

for

^ise,

do not

call

people are placed under very peculiar circumstances; therehave to do the best I can with them.
There are among

people those

who hold

property in their possession which they

upon such persons to assist my work

consider that none of my people can conseI do not
crate any property unto me but that which they own.
depend on that which I cannot use. I shall accept of all those

do not own.

do not

with that means.

who

If they are willing to give

I shall in

ple,

my

are whole-hearted, whether their property

or not.

way

call

such cases take the

them.

in justifying

up

all

is

the deed.

will for

me

accessible by

that they have unto

I

me,

have no other

have to consider the situation of peo-

and deal with them accordingly. I know the motives of all

I shall lay matpeople, and I shall deal with them lawfully.
them.

ters plainly before

I shall try

them.

I shall

weigh them

all

and see what weight they are before I deliver them and all those
who are heavy enough I .shall deliver; but the rest I shall blow
Those who are weighty,
away, and send them to their graves.
;

will

abide

my

a deliveiance

law
at

but those

who

hands.

My

my

will not,

law

is

are too light to obtain

the scales

whereby

all

my

EARTHLY THINGS AND HEAVENLY THINGS.

people

trial

will

be

Let

well with

people prepare themselves for a severe

Let my people

my

are about to pass through one.

for they

hearken unto

Those who are weighty, claim a deliverance

tried.

their due.

is

it

443

my

them

words, and diligently obey them, that it may be

I am the Lord of Hosts ; even
come.

for lo, I

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION SHOWING HOW EARTHLY THINGS

IN THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD PATTERN
AFTER HEAVENLY THINGS.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 234.

fourth chapter

and the fourth

verses of his book, gives us the following:

"And round

JOHN, the Revelator,

i.

and

fifth

5th, 1862.

in the

about the throne were four and twenty seats

saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed

and they had on their heads crowns of gold.
I

there were seven lamps of

and upon the

in

seats

white raiment ;
*
*
And

burning before the throne, which

are the seven spirits of God."
Who are the four and twenty
elders spoken of by John, the Revelator?
They are four and
fire

twenty of the Eternal Father's firstborn sons, even the chief rulers
in heaven.
Is Jesus Christ included?
Yes; he is the first member in that quorum, and consequently their president, under his
Father.

Who

He

is

also the

first

of the twelve chief generals in heaven.

are the "seven spirits of

"seven angels who go

God" spoken

of?

They

are the

and out of the temple," and who "pour

"
out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth
at the sounding
in

of the trumpets of the presidents of the seven dispensations

Adam's

Are they included

earth.

spoken of?

Yes.

Who

God, the Eternal Father;

in the four

compose the

first

of

and twenty elders

council in heaven?

Jesus Christ, his firstborn Son, and the

second captain of the Lord's Host, who is next to Jesus Christ by

These three form
birthright, and who rides upon the black horse.
the

first

quorum

in heaven,

and are the head over

four captains of the Lord's Host, the

first

of

whom

all.
is

The

first

Jesus Christ,

THE FOUR AND TWENTY ELDERS.

444

were appointed by the Eternal Father to rule the four quarters of

one to each quarter. The next three captains have the
the earth
of
a
branch of holy angels who are Holy Ghosts, or minischarge
tering angels to the children of

except in cases of necessity.

men

and they do not go

The remaining

to

five of the first

generals, with the second twelve of the twenty-four, assist the

seven

generals,

and

act

under

their

jurisdiction,

in

war

twelve
first

own

their

There are one hundred

according to their birthrights.
and forty-four thousand chief rulers in heaven, who are the firstborn sons of the Eternal Father, and who rule according to birthall things are in perfect order there.
right
places,

2.

as

Are there four and twenty

in heaven?
Yes.

there are

elders connected with this

Who

are they?

earth,

Enos,

Seth,

Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, Noah,

Shem, Arphaxad, Salah, Eber, Peleg, Reu, Serug, Nahor, Terah,

Are the
Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Reuben and Dan.

Abraham,

seven presidents of the earth included in the twenty-four?

and Moses being the

thereof.

He who

first

one by birthright

is

Yes;

the president

holds the keys of the holy priesthood upon the

earth must be the president of the twenty-four

apostles

for

that

the highest quorum upon earth.

Jesus Christ is the president
of the four and twenty elders in heaven, and Moses is the presi-

is

dent of the twenty-four apostles upon the earth, being their head
Earthly things must pattern after heavenly things.
on record of earthly things pattern3.
in the case of Abraham, Isaac
after
Yes;
heavenly things?
ing
and Jacob. Abraham is a representation of the Eternal Father ;

by

birthright.

Are

there any instances

Isaac, of Jesus Christ, the first-begotten *of

the Eternal Father;

to

Jesus

Christ,

and

first

counsellor to

and Jacob, of the next general by

who

is

the

Father, being a representative of the

of Isaac by his father,

birthright

second counsellor to the Eternal

Holy Ghosts.

The

offering

a type of the offering

Abraham,
up of
Thus
Christ
the
cross.
to
the
Jesus
upon
earthly things pertaining

up

is

holy priesthood pattern after heavenly things.

I now give unto you no more.
I am Jesus Christ,
who has dictated you. Even so. Amen and Amen.

even he

THE TRIAL.

445

REVELATION CONCERNING THE GREAT TRIAL

THROUGH WHICH THE SAINTS WILL BE
CALLED TO PASS BEFORE THEY
CAN BE DELIVERED.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 235.

WHAT

1.

you

respect,

me

can

You know

even as

and

say

6th, 1862.

unto you, or even do for you, to satisfy

my people, in almost every

the true situation of

I

do

that they are not prepared for a visit

were to come to-day,

from

should be compelled by
the law of heaven to slay a number of them.
Seeing that this is
the case, what would you have me to do?
Some of my people's
;

that

minds are

if I

like the

fool's

upon almost everything but that

They are continually calling itpon

eye

which they ought to be upon.

me

to

come and

them

them; but they neglect to prepare themwhich they so much pray for.
I am
waiting

deliver

selves for the event

for

to prepare themselves for

it.

me

from coming to the faithful of my

They
to
show
I am compelled
mercy unto such, and to use
people.
time to go the rounds of the law with them.
If I had no such
are hindering

2.

come and

characters to deal with, I could

ple

but while there are such characters

who

those
I

am

deliver

my

faithful peo-

among my people

take such a round-about course to get around

even

my law

compelled to take a round-about course with them,

until

bring them to a point where I can lawfully dispense with them ;

and while I am doing so, I am wasting time and wearing away the
I have
patience of those who are prepared for a visit from me.
told
clear

them often enough what hinders me, and yet they will not
the way for me.
They have hindered me for weeks, and

now calling upon me the most for deliverance. They are

They cannot see their own duties and yet they think that
all is
but they are the furthest from the mark of
right with them
any of my people, and are hindering the deliverance of my people.

they are
blind.

They need not think

that I

am

not ready, for

am.

have been

ready many weeks but I have been prevented from coming by

such people as I have spoken of.
If my people would look to
;

THE

446

TRIAL.

own duties, and do them, they would open the way for me
but as long as I have to take such a round-about course with those
of whom I have spoken, in order to deal with them according tolaw, I am wasting time and delaying the deliverance of my people, week after week, until I am injuring both my servant, the

their

prophet, and

departed from
longer shall

3.

which

is

who

longer.

abide

will

my

law as far as

put them through

will speedily

know

of the unfaithful have

about to put my people through a process of trial

After
purge out from among them all the hypocrites.
will
there
left'
be
none
through with,
among my peo-

ple but those

I

Some

people.

but some of them yet remain.

How much
wait for them, and thereby afflict the faithful of my

am

will

this trial

faithful

Not much

people?
I

my
me

this

trial,

have revealed

and then you

it.

will

what kind of people you have to deal

to your satisfaction

with.
4.

You

are

much

oppressed in your feelings in consequence

of the deliverance of

and you
and
blame
me
upon me,
but you need not do so, for I have told you

my

people being so long delayed

are almost ready at times to break out

for being the cause of

what has been

in

my

it

way.

know

that

it

is

hard for you to have

deal with short-sighted mortals for they are continually tormenting you with their complaints, and wishing to know of you

to

when
shall

shall

come

come

to

release them.

as soon as they are ready for

a change with them.

Let those

who

I will

me.

promise them that I

I am about to make

wish to save their

lives greatly

humble themselves before me, or they will not stand. They know
If
not what is coming upon them in the course of a few days.
would
themselves
me
in
humble
before
such
a
manthey did, they
ner as they have never humbled themselves before.
They must
remember that I have told them of it before it comes. I have
given them a chance to prepare for it, and if they feel disposed,
they can do so.
people to understand that I am not going
I will not weary their patience
longer.
for
those
foolish
people of whom I have spoken but I
by waiting
will bring them to the test and try them.
They will not go
5.

to

I wish

my

faithful

keep them here much

through

the next

test,

for

it

will

purge them out.

shall

be

THE TWELVE SONS OF JACOB.

447

obliged to put my faithful people through the test with them but
they will not be hurt, for I will take care of them but I will not
;

Lo, I bring
they will go to destruction.
Let them prepare for it ; for
people speedily.

uphold the hypocrites

trial upon my
none but the faithful

the

will

go through

now add no more.

the Bright

and Morning

am

Star;

it

safely.

and Shepherd of
even Jesus Christ. Even so.
the Stone

Israel,

Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION- CONCERNING THE BIRTHRIGHTS OF

THE TWELVE SONS OF JACOB.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 236.
i.
BEHOLD,
and the end. I

6th, 1862.

am the Alpha and Omega, even the beginning

am come to make known unto you the particulars

The
concerning the birthrights of the twelve sons of Jacob.
account of them as recorded in the Bible is not correct ; there is
confusion in

it

but I will

You know

thereof.

make known unto you

that I have told

you

twenty elders in heaven

who form a quorum.

ber in that

birthright,

born-son

is

quorum by

and Elias are the

and

member in
two first members

the second

my

that

the true order

that there are four

I

am

the

Father's

first

second

and

memfirst-

quorum, even as Moses

in the

quorum of

the twenty-

four apostles which belongs to the fulness of the holy priesthood

on Adam's

As

earth.

two of the

and

my

Father's second firstborn son are

twelve generals in heaven, so the first two

of the second twelve generals in heaven stand at the head of the

the

first

remaining ten

first

of the second division.

These divisions when

my

quorum of the twenty-four; and as I and

Father's second firstborn son are the first two in that quorum,

we

rule over

united constitute the

it,

am

the firstborn son of

are the firstborn son of

hood

and

as

his posterity,

Adam,

my

Father,

my Father ordained and anointed me to

so Adam ordained and anointed you to

two-thirds of his children

and you

as pertaining to the holy priest-

preside over
preside over

even those whose names are written

THE PRIESTHOOD

448

Lamb's Book
Adam's second born

in the

IN PART.

The

of Life.

other third belongs to Cain,

Twenty-four apostles form a quorum

under the fulness of the holy priesthood but twelve apostles only
form a quorum under the priesthood in part.
The prophet,
son.

Joseph Smith, had fourteen apostles who, with himself, made

How can this order of the priesthood in part be a reprefifteen.
sentation of the

first

order in heaven, seeing that the

first

order of

heaven consists of thirteen persons only, including the Eternal

It is represented in the following manner: Joseph
Father?
Smith being the sixth angel, holding the priesthood Jn part, and,

power upon the

in his day, the only prophet in

the Eternal Father.

and

his

His

represented

earth,

counsellor represented Jesus Christ,

first

second counsellor represented the Eternal Father's second

firstborn son.

Ten

of his twelve apostles represented the remain-

twelve generals in heaven ; and the other two

apostles represented the two chief generals of the second twelve in
heaven.

ing ten of the

first

2.
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob also represented the Father,
Son and Holy Ghost and ten of the twelve sons of Jacob repre;

sented the remaining ten generals of the first twelve in heaven.

The last two of Jacob's twelve sons represented the first two of
the second twelve generals in heaven.

And

things in the holy priesthood pattern after

3.

earthly

heavenly things.

can have two sons to hold a

first

birthright

born sons of those four wives held the

four,

manner

You know that Jacob had

With respect to Jacobs sons
and that, according to the heavenly order, no woman

four wives

came

in this

according to their

own

therefore, the

birthright

first-

them

after

and so on with the remaining

the four secondborn sons,

their birthrights are as follows

first

Their places according to

Joseph, Reuben, Dan, Gad, Ben-

order.
:

jamin, Simeon, Naphtali, Asher, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun.

Joseph, although he was not born the first, held the first birthright.

The

devil

sought to

gained the advantage

confuse and break up

father-in-law,

and

my arrangements with Jacob.

in the beginning of that affair.

succeeded in frustrating me
Reuben, who was the second by

He

of Jacob's

birthright,

came

first;

but I

threw him out of that place and gave it unto Joseph, for it beI overruled the devil in that instance, as I do in
longed to him.

THE PEOPLE MUST BE INFORMED.

all

others.

always give him the

but

start,

449

overtake him before

It is but little trouble for' me to overthrow him

he goes too far.
when the law of heaven gives me liberty to do so.
I now give unto you no more.
Let this suffice for the present,

and, from time to time,

mation.

am

I will

THE PROPHET AND

give unto you

Even

Jesus Christ.

all

necessary infor-

Amen and Amen.

so.

COUNSELLORS INSTRUCTED TO INFORM THE PEOPLE OF THEIR

HIS

TRUE

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 237.

BEHOLD,

i.

POSITION.

say unto you,

my

son,

counsellors to spare no pains in showing unto

8th, 1862.

wish you and your

my

people their true

You know that they have not looked aright

position before me.
Some of them have
at the things which relate unto my coming.
looked

at that event in

they ought

to

look at

almost every other way than that in which

treat

They

it.

as a light

it

and

frivolous

something which they have been called to witness almost

thing
But when they are called to witness my coming, the
every day.
sensation will be so great that their hearts will pain them.
They
as

cannot form a correct idea of such an event.

they would not call upon
the time that will be allotted them from

me

If they could see

come

it

but during
this day to the day of my
coming, they would be wholly occupied in humbling themselves
Instead of calling
before me, and calling upon me for mercy.

as

it

will be,

to

upon me to come, they would rather call upon me to give unto

them a little more time to prepare themselves for that event. If

some

of

my

people could

what

fully see

is

needed

to prepare

them-

my coming, they would see at once that they have spent

considerable time to little profit and they would .do more in a

selves for

few days towards preparing themselves for that thrilling and important event, than they have done during many months which are
past.

They have done but

selves for that

little,

as yet, towards preparing

which they have to meet

in a

few days.

them-

They have

AMONG THE

INFIDELITY

45

PEOPLE.

almost continually been calling upon me to come, instead of preparing themselves for "that event, and thereby doing their own
duties, and leaving mine to me.

There

2.

of

is

a great deal of infidelity

them even doubt

who

servants

now

are

my coming

among my people; some

Some of my

to deliver them.

standing have such feelings

in high

they
holy angels despise them, and da not
want to come near such. They are almost continually murmuring
If my peoin their feelings
nothing seems to go right for them.
with
all
their
have no
unto
me
would
would
hearts, they
ple
cling
are loosing

my

spirit.

My

such dark and miserable feelings as they are called to endure at

times, for my holy angels would continually be round about them,

them

to chase far from

evil

all

were

If they

spirits.

sufficiently

faithful before me, they would be enlightened by my holy angels,

and continually enjoy great peace of mind. But they continually
give way to the devil and allow him to buffet them, and lead them

into

all

manner of misery; and

and

laziness, they

go about

ple

are too lazy

and indolent

the least duty in

lives

form.

how

in

consequence of

with hell in

to serve

my kingdom

do despire

you confer an

their

is

lazy people

much

there

ignorance

Some

hearts.

me, or

too

their

to save their

for

is

them

peo-

own

to per-

no dependence

upon them, they are too lazy to

act in it but, seemingly, they would rather go about with their
heads down, counselling with devils, and being led by them into
all kinds of misery, until they have no pleasure of their lives, than
in them.

If

office

they would rise up and shake themselves, and act in their offices in
the spirit of them.
They give way to every devil that approaches
If such do not quickly
them, and fall victims to his influence.

up and shake themselves, and begin to act in the spirit of their

them off. I did not call them to the holy priest-

rise

offices, I will cast

hood, and give unto them honorable places in

my

Church, to give

and thereby bring the influence of the devil among

by so doing, they become mine
people, to destroy them

to devils,

way

my

enemies.
3.

will

not suffer that any person

who has been

called to

fill

preach unto my people, except he

shall be in possession of the Holy Ghost ; such will cast a good
influence among those people whom they may be called to address.

an

office

in

my Church

shall

FALSE INFLUENCES.

451

But should a person in possession of an evil influence address my

people, he would spread that influence among them, and thereby
persons who are in possession
Let my peoof such a spirit, shall not administer to my people.
ple be aware of the spirits which operate upon them, and cling tD

them

injure

my

Therefore,

greatly.

which leads into

spirit,

and be

satisfied with

and they will not go about in

but they will enjoy peace of mind,

all truth,

down

misery, with their heads

course.

my

will

They

my hand

acknowledge

in all things.

people have already begun to make calculatake place among them when the Spring opens.
think that they will begin to scatter but they need not look

Some

4.

of

my

what

will

tions as to

Some

so far ahead- as that

to

there

their attention.

occupy

is

trial

right at their doors,

open the eyes of some of my people, and shut the eyes

Let them think about it, and not about what will take

will

of others.

place

something nearer home which ought

They may be called to behold great

There

scenes before that time.

which

is

when

Let them prepare for

the Spring opens.

it,

for

it

is

at

their door.

And

5.

behold, I

fa'thfully with

them
days.

It is

do

save.

say unto you,

people until

you possibly can

as

as

my

time for

have

Even

for I

my

come, and
shall

son,

you must labor

try to save as

come

that was,

and

is,

and
and

to

come

of

few

Let them

do

that will

all
is

many

in the course of a

people to lay things to heart.

commanded them

am He

Chaist.

my

so, I will

even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE APOSTLES.

WEBER, UTAH, March nth, 1862.

No. 238.
i.

SEE,

my

son, that

ings on account of

you are greatly oppressed in your feelYou say that you can make but

this people.

progress towards bringing them to my terms ; that they

not seem to understand my ways
and what makes the matter

little

worse, you cannot teach

them

for there are

many

of

do
still

them who

THE APOSTLES.

45 2
either will not or cannot

understand what I require at their hands.

say that after you have taught them their duties, they will not
them j but rather rise up and sit in judgment upon my words,

You

do
and condemn my course
or very ignorant

be the case
a

are

you have taught them so much that there

them who will go where they please withask your counsel; that some of them disregard

large

and

You

2.

of

out coming to

after

number

your counsel

that they must be either wilfully wicked,

but that you cannot see how that can possibly

you have but little control over the people at

have not, as yet, learned obedience unto me.

that

that they

say that you are completely heartsick at being held

me that I gave unto you, some time ago,

twelve apostles to strengthen your hands, and to help to bear
you up ; but that some of them seem to be the weakest men in
powerless so long by

that they cannot even keep themselves straight ; that

even
cannot
bear their own burdens, let alone assisting you
they
to take care of my people
and that they will go about contending

the

Camp

with one another

about the meaning of the revelations which

have came from my mouth.
They show how worthy they are of
the office of apostles.

live

They

are a disgrace to the holy priesthood

do almost anything but their own duty, which is to

word
that proceeds from my mouth.
What dignified
by every

and they

will

characters they are(?) What helps (?) they are unto you in going
about breathing out treason against the government of heaven.
Some of them are well worthy of death and if they were in pos;

session of good,
ness.

They

sound sense
not use that

will

world with them

but they
I

unprincipled people

way

for you, so that

would not pass by their wickedcommon sense which came into the

let

the devil rob

have to deal with

you may

some

priesthood.

of

ment.

not suffer

I shall

Therefore,

and
if

who

are

men who

least

office

hold the

men

of

whom

what

open- the
in

the

office

in the holy

office of apostles

to act the part of traitors

those

it.

will

men to place
now holding that

them are unworthy of the

to fight against me,

obtain better

apostleship than some of those

for

them of
But

to

my

govern-

have spoken do not

humble themselves before me, and cease their sitting in judgment

upon the revelations of my mouth, and condemning them, I will
move them out of the apostleship for I will not suffer that mor;

THE UNBELIEVING AND FAITHLESS.

tal men shall sit in judgment upon my words, after
shown unto them the consequences of doing so. I

this jevelation

man who

any

Hereafter there will be no forgiveness for this

And such as shall be guilty

the penalty will be inflicted.

them unto you and when

you must read their names before the congregations of
and you shall blot their names out of the list of those
saints

do

my

not, after

judgment upon the revelations of my mouth if

them, and withdraw my spirit from them,

of this sin after this time, I will reveal

I

have clearly
will

so, I will reject

and destroy them.

crime

has been read in the hearing of the people, suffer

holds the office of an apostle, or that of a high

priest, to sit in

any do

453

so,

who swore the oath which I placed before my people. Those

who will live by the words of my mouth, and not sit in judgment
upon them and condemn them, I will deliver; but -none else. I
not suffer that

will

who expect
to dictate.

me

If they

course shall be questioned by mortal beings

my hands; it is their duty to obey, and not

know more than

to direct their course,

the devil?
I

my

salvation at

If they

and

can deliver

do, why do they call upon

them out of the hands of
themselves, why do they not do so?
I

deliver

do not want the trouble and aggravation which

can assure them that I do not want to be

have with them.

afflicted

by their
can
do
without
but
if
they
my help
they expect to
be delivered by me, they must do as I command them.
Those
foolishness

if

that I deliver, I deliver

upon mine own terms

people who cannot come

It is

high time that

sense.

of

them

am
are.

my

and those of

my

my terms, cannot be assisted by me.

people should begin to learn a little good
to

weary of dealing with such ignorant people as some

If I could only convince them that they are fools,

know but little or nothing, as they ought to do, I

could do something with them ; but some of them are so blinded
by the devil that they almost think that they know everything, and
and

that they

I
consequently that there is nothing more for them to learn.
cannot work with such fools.
I can do
nothing with them but
I will speedily make such men open their
eyes,
and shut them again in quick succession.
People must be fools,
and blind, when they think that they know more than I do. O what

smite them dead.

presumption poor ignorant mortals are guilty of when they dare to

rise

up and

sit

in

judgment upon

my

course,

and condemn

it

If

INSTRUCTED TO HE PREPARED.

454

was not merciful, I should smite all who are guilty of that crime
in one minute, and I shall do so the next time
they are
I will bear with them no
found guilty of it.
for
after I
longer;
I

dead

have told my people this time, I shall have shown mercy unto
them, until mercy will have no more claim on them justice will
next fall upon them.
Therefore, if my people wish to save their
lives,

let

them

My

them.

upon what they are doing. Life and death

them, and they can choose either of

reflect

now placed

are

before

wrath

is

kindled against those who are foolish and

I cannot bear with them any
peopler

among my

unprincipled
longer.
3.

will

am quickly coming unto you; therefore, look put for me.

quickly speak unto you again, and I will tell you how you

must prepare
before

for

come
I

presence.

I have something more to reveal unto you

you are not fully prepared to enter into my
Lo, I come, I
fully prepare you to meet me.

me.
for

will

come speedily.
Amen and Amen.

come,

am

the

Lord of Hosts.

Even

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING MERCY, JUSTICE, AND

JUDGMENT.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 239.
i.

WHILE you

look at the people

who compose

i3th,
this

1862.

Camp, you

say in your feelings that you see among them some who will not
meet with a deliverance at my hands when I come, unless a great

change is wrought in them quickly; that you very much doubt

whether they will alter much for the better ; and that, knowing
their destiny, you are pained when you look at them.
You continue to call

upon me

to

have mercy on them, and save their

lives,

that I can
but you know my situation, my son,
only show mercy until it has had its claim upon mortals.
Justice
has a claim as well as mercy but justice cannot interfere with any
if I

possibly can

persons in

my kingdom

according to the law.

until

mercy has had

its

claim upon them,

MERCY, JUSTICE AND JUDGMENT.

You

2.

justice, but their

You

men

that

certain

all

know what mercy and justice are. You say in

you know what the men of the world call mercy

wish to

your feelings that

and

opinion does not satisfy you; for you feel

know but little or nothing aright.

of the world

You know

place no dependence in their wisdom.

my

foolishness in

fully controlled

sight,

and

is all

it

that

it is.

of the devil, being

as the devil sees them.

the devil to be your standard of

;

that

You want to see things as I see

You are not willing to take
You want to see things as
right.

his influence.

by

them, and not

they are

455

and

you know that a perfect knowledge of all things

you wish to be taught by me, so that

as

exists only in the heavens,

Mercy and justice are eternal

you may always understand aright.
to
which
my gospel, and are based upon eternal
belong
principles
laws, each having a claim

upon
of

Adam's

two-thirds of

God

while in their

upon mortal
posterity

beings.

who

It is

first estate.

Mercy has a claim

abided the law

willingly

the

first

law of the gospel,

and the foundation upon which

law are based.
steps in after

Justice

is

mercy has had

third principle

all the remaining portions of the

the next principle of the gospel, and

Mercy has no claim on

claim

its

of the gospel,

holds

fallen

and judgment, being the

third and last claim.

the

spirits,

because they rejected the

whole law of God; consequently, justice is the first principle that

will lay hold on them, and judgment is the second and last that
Justice and judgment claim the right
and
but mercy will save, exalt and
destroy
away
those who come under its claims.
It passes by all

has any claim upon them.

to utterly waste
glorify

all

and judgment claim them, and utterly

waste them away, both temporally and spiritually.
3.
By mercy all the rest of Adam's children are saved, because
fallen

spirits,

and

justice

they were true to the law of their Father while in their

first

estate

when they come forth into their second estate, and are
blinded by the devil, mercy claims them.
They will be rewarded
according to the works they perform while they see, and not ac-

therefore,

cording to the works they perform while they are blinded by the
devil.
The children of Abraham in mortality are condemned in
proportion to the privileges which they have of obtaining light and
knowledge; and when any of them become so blinded by* the
devil

as to

be swamped in

sin

and blasphemy,

it

is

a mercy be-

rONCKKNINV. MKRCV AND JUST1CF.

4^6

stowed upon them by me,

out of their misery

if

cut

them

and thereby put them

off,

no person can be put to greater misery

for

than to be buffeted by the devil.

4.

Mercy can operate

in

When

different ways.

suffering under a miserable influence, it is a mercy

pain, even if by so doing you have to put an end to
existence; for it will separate them from the evil

persons are
to ease their
their

mortal

spirit

which

When

haunts them", which could not otherwise be removed.

per-

sons yield obedience to the fulness of my gospel, and afterwards

surfer the devil to overcome them, even so much as to cause them

work, that spirit never can be separated from them in

such
the law of heaven compels me to slay out of their
mortality
for
their
misery never could come to an end until they
misery

to

deny

my
;

should either be slain or die a mortal death

which

owe unto them claims

be aware of
5.

my

If

to ease their pain.

therefore, the

at

my

mercy

hands, in order

people wish to save their

lives, let

them

false spirits.

It will

be a mercy conferred upon two-thirds of the people

me

of this Territory for

two-thirds; for
Justice will

their death

be

to

slay them, or rather one-third of the

one-third are fallen spirits

who claim no mercy.

upon them, and mercy bestowed upon the

inflicted

When people are so far

other third who are blinded by the devil.
blinded by the devil -that mine angels cannot influence them and
turn them from their wicked ways, the law of heaven compels me
to

slay them.

It

wickedness, and
6.

You

is

a mercy conferred upon them to stop their

to put

say that

an end to

you

their misery.

are very sorry for

yielded obedience to the fulness of

my

some

gospel

of those who have

who now stand in

dangerous places, and who will not, seemingly, abide that portion
You need not
of my law which I have revealed unto my people.
to trouble

about them.

plainly before them,

and

I
if

have laid that small portion of my law

they will not abide it, they will have to

abide the consequences of their disobedience.

You have done your duty to my people; and
7.

if

they should

If you
be destroyed, you would have nothing to fret about.
had failed to do your duty to them, you might fret but I have no
You could do no more to save
fault whatever to find with you.
all

the lives of

my

people than what you have done

and

if

they will

THE SEPARATION.

457

not exert themselves, but are too lazy to save their

you have taught them the way,

destruction

let

such are well worthy of death.

own

lives, after

them perish and go down

I will

to

promise such

and unprincipled people that they will meet with no sympathy

I have done my duty to them, and if they would only
do theirs, all would be right with them. If they will rrot do their

lazy

from me.

what can either you or I do for them ? We cannot save

when the law of heaven seals the sentence of death upon

duties,

their lives

is the law that either saves a people or destroys them.

people think about what they are doing; and if they wish
to save their lives, let them abide my law, and live by every word

them.

Let

It

my

that proceeds from

my

mouth.

If they will

do

this, all will

be well

with them.

now

give unto you

no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE SEPARATION OF

THE REBELLIOUS FROM THE FAITHFUL OF THE PEOPLE.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 240.
1

to

WHAT

i5th, 1862.

You are at a loss

satisfy you ?
do with a number of these people. You

can I say unto you to

know what you

shall

say that you cannot

make them understand what

I require at their

hands; that to teach them appears to be of no use; and what to

do with them, you do not know. You say that inasmuch as they
are in the midst of

nor

law,

move

my

faithful

out from

people,

among them,

and

will neither

abide

my

unless they are removed,

they will bring my work to a standstill, which must never be the

case therefore, something must be done to remove them.
;

2.

people

Behold, I say unto you,

!

can bend your

separate you from*

therefore,

my

you may be

stiff

ye rebellious and stiff-necked

necks, even to the ground.

faithful people,

and

this I

am

can

about to do

setting yourselves for that separation, for

it

THE SEPARATION.

45 8

come upon you suddenly. You would not give heed unto me
when you might have done so, and thereby have saved your own
lives
therefore, now that your accounts are made up, there is no
chance
for you in mortality
more
in mercy to you, I will now
will

send you home.

I will, from
3.

this day,

have rejected, and from

withdraw

my

spirit

from those

whom

very hour they will begin to go

down ; they will begin to hunt each other up and club together ;
and they will continue to do so until they have drawn out from
I

the faithful

among
done

drawn my
from the
linger

will

so,

spirit

this

the false-hearted

all

pay them off.

from them, they

faithful of

my

people.

When

and when they

have

shall

have entirely withwill speedily separate themselves

I have suffered my holy angels to
I shall

around them, to stay them, and to hold them,

until I should

be ready to cast them all off together.

I shall now withdraw my
holy angels from them, and deliver them into the hands of the
devil,

and

and he

take possession of them, and they will then rage

your blood, and also for the blood of my faithful
will force them to the right point, where I intend to
will

thirst for
I

people.

destroy them.

shall

gathered together,

appointed

way.

destroyed,

when

The

4.

My

people

When

will

see

they are

mine own

how mine enemies

are

They must put away from them

towards the false-hearted

will

aright.

see that they are laid low in

the enemies have gathered themselves together.

faithful of my people need to be setting their hearts

for a painful scene.

closely

them

deal with

will

they

whom

may be connected

have to break asunder

all

to

all sympathy
have rejected, no matter how

them by

relationship.

They

family ties existing in families in

which false-hearted people are found ; for if they are found sympathizing with those whom I have rejected, they will be slain with
The false-hearted will be slain for refusing to abide my
them.
law; but the rest who will be slain, will be slain for sympathizing
with them.
In sympathizing with the false-hearted, they partake
of their

spirit,

before me.
to

let

the faithful of

my

people,

if

guilty

they wish

lives, be aware of sympathizing with the rebellious ;

about to be placed in dangerous places, where they
need to keep their eyes wide open. It will be all that the

save their

for they are

will

and thus become one with them, and equally

Therefore,

DESTRUCTION OF THE HYPOCRITES.

most

of

faithful

my

be able to do to save their

most.

I greatly
false-hearted of this people in the face,
the
staring

courage of the faithful to behold

for they

their situation;

They

lives.

condemned will be that which will try them the

When death is
fear for them in that respect.

for the

Sympathy

will

people

459

Let

my

it

try the

will

people think about

be tried before they get through.

Let them seek to humble

will

will see their position

it.

suddenly.

themselves greatly before me, in order that I may strengthen them

for that which they have to meet ; but if they do not do so, but

few of them
5.

my

will

When

all

help

is

who

needed,

I will reveal

have

and

said,

therefore,

it

I shall

I will

be there to render assistance to

unto you.
will

among

superintend the destruction of

are in the midst of my peopje ; and if any

When you need

people.

test alive.

the hypocrites are gathered together from

people, I will come,

the hypocrites

ally

go through the

further information

Let

speedily

fight

this suffice for the present,

faithful

subject,

and

as I

out the false-hearted in a body ;

I am the Lord, and I am continu-

force

look out for them.

by your side to

upon

my

this

your

battles.

Even

so.

Amen and

Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING JOHN COOK AND

RICHARD COOK.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 241.
i.

Christ,

iyth, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Son of the Eternal Father, even Jesus

and I am come to speak unto you concerning John Cook

and Richard Cook.

have seen their works in the midst of

my

people from the commencement of my work in this place.

They
have done some good in assisting me to start my work here.

They placed considerable confidence in me in the commencement

of my work.
I inspired them greatly at that time.
They are men
who are naturally very suspicious, which suspicion creates a lack
of confidence

fearfulness.

Suspicion

destroys faith in the object of a pursuit.

is

It

principle

which

renders the person

EXCITEMENT AND SUSPICION.

460
in

whom

fidence

found almost

is

it

mindedness

because

destroys his con-

it

undertaking, and therefore it produces 'doubleand a double-minded person is unstable in all his

a great failing in that

is

Suspicion

ways.

useless,

his

in

whom

person in

it

is

Excitement and suspicion are two of the greatest failings

which mortal men can be guilty of; either of them will destroy
that person's future usefulness if the person does not strive against
found.

them, and overcome them.

Suspicion is the greatest failing that
Their suspicion makes it difficult for me to
those men have.

work with them

me

destroys their confidence in

it

and

in con-

sequence of that, they are continually seeking to post themselves

against a failure, and thus they are double-minded and unstable in
the faith of my gospel ; and while they are in that condition of

mind, they cannot preach my gospel with the

person can preach my gospel with the spirit of

spirit

of

No

it.

who

but those

it

are whole-hearted.

When

2.

.my gospel,

who

people

are double-minded undertake to

they do more

preach
than they do

injury by their preaching

lull my people to sleep, and thereby give the devil

them such are unprepared to preach my gospel
over
advantage
in the spirit of it, until they have overcome their suspicions, and

They

good.

are fully able to trust in

me

and when they have overcome

be

will

prepared to

fully
suspicion against me, they
gospel in the spirit of it ; if they can overcome

for

them

but

Their integrity

come

they do not overcome

if

will

it,

it

be tried in that matter.

their suspicion before I

Time

come and

it,

will

it

preach my
be well

will

overcome them.
will

They

deliver

all

my

never over-

people,

if

they

If they conwhat they will do.

tinue in as good standing as they are in even now, I will deliver
them when I come. I will try them fairly, and see if I cannot

do afterwards.

will

tell

destroy their suspicion at once

suspicious and half-hearted

my
all

and

after they

if

they

still

continue to be

have seen a manifestation of

If they cannot place

power, then I will cast them off at once.
of my people,
the
deliverance
in
me
after
confidence
necessary

then

I shall settle

over

me

them.

at

with them.

present

They

are hard

but

men

They seem

have the advantage

the power over
have
speedily
to deal with.
They are almost conto

shall

tinually looking out for failures.

They

musfe have a very

low

'

CONCERNING SUSPICION.

461

I think that I
opinion of me to be continually suspecting me.
to
are
theirs.
true
to
word
as
am as honest and
my
they
They

yet prove the truth of

may
3.

picious of

me

such doubt in

their acts charge

by

my

a grievous sin in

It is

me

words in that respect.

my
my

sight for

a person to be sus-

honesty and truthfulness, and

when I am innocent. They,
me and they ought to know

with guilt

therefore, lay false charges against

something about the sin of laying false charges against any person upon the earth, let alone against me.
whole-hearted

I love the

4.

tion

my

course, but are

willing

those
to

who do

not desire to ques-

mine

deliver themselves into

hands, and live by every word that proceeds from my mouth,

believing that I shall deal with them honestly, and do all things

such

aright

I delight in.

But the suspicious and

fearful

take

no pleasure in; they are a continual aggravation unto me. I

have no pleasure in them, and they have no pleasure in themof

spirit

through their fearfulness they cannot enjoy the full

but they are constantly in fear; it is a congospel

for

selves;

my

worm

to their souls, and eats away their peace of

mind, which they might otherwise enjoy.
They have no pleasure
in themselves, neither have I any pleasure in them.
I can assure

stant canker

them

my

that

need not be suspicious of me.

they

words to the sorrow of a number of

shall fulfil

If people
save themselves the trouble of being susIf they need to be suspicious of any person, it
this

people.

are sensible they will

picious of me.

should be of themselves,

own

lest

they should

and thereby be cast

whence they came, in shame and
>art,

fill

fully

need
selves

and

them home
I

now

Star;

and

fall

sent

short of doing their

home

disgrace, having

again,

failed to

from
faith-

the mission to which they were appointed.

to fear,
;

off,

If any people
Let the suspicious look well to themthem take care that their suspicions do not send

it is

let

them.

again.

give unto you

no more.

Even

so.

even Jesus Christ.

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

THE SPIRIT OF HYPOCRISY.

462

THE PROPHET COMMANDED TO EXPOSE THE

SPIRIT OF HYPOCRISY.

No. 242.

UTAH, March

WEP.ER,

i8th,

1862.

LISTEN unto

my words, which are quick and powerful,

a
than
sharper
two-edged sword for I am about to speak unto
1.

among my people. I am
make known unto you how you shall deal with them, in
order to purge them out from among the faithful of my people.
You wish to know what I call a hypocrite. I will answer
2.
A hypocrite is a person who is doubleto
your satisfaction.
you
minded half-hearted who has not a single eye to an object, but
who has a two-fold object in view in what he does. Such persons

you again concerning the false-hearted

about to

are fearful

me.

My

and unbelieving, and are under condemnation before

spirit cannot influence them to any great extent.
They

cannot receive a perfect testimony of the

to satisfy

them

for they will not

see, hear, taste or handle.

They

truth.

acknowledge

It

that

is

impossible

which they can

are in the possession of

spirit

from Lucifer, which causes them to deny me and all the truth
Persons who would deny the keys of the
which I have revealed.
which
they have seen, and the operations of my
holy priesthood,
spirit, which they have felt, would deny anything that might come
from me, no matter how powerful a manifestation it might be.
Such persons are deceived by the devil. A lying spirit has so

deep a hold on them, on account of their suspicions, that they are

There is little or no chance for them.
Mine
almost destroyed.
angels cannot influence such persons.
They perish in the midst of

terms.

They
light,

deceived by the devil, they consider that

will

not

come

to

my

and being blinded and

all

is

deception.

They

I have told my peoby the spirit of the devil.

how
to
those
shun
false
often
spirits; but some of them
ple
enough
would not pay attention to what I said. They need not blame

measure

all

truth

anybody for their disaster but themselves. It is their

ness and suspicion that has led them to destruction.
3.

Who

are they

acknowledge

my

whom

hand

I call

my

in all things

faithful

people?

half-hearted-

Those who

who, with undivided hearts,

DESCRIPTION OF A FAITHFUL SAINT.

are willing to live by every

whose eyes are

course,

word

my

single to

are satisfied with

who,

my mouth
my
;

being reconciled to

who have no darling object which

but who first seek my kingdom and

it

they place before the truth ;

its
righteousness, and allow

proceeds from

that

glory

463

other things to follow in their owrt

all

who, having consecrated hearts, are willing to place them;

selves and all that they have upon the altar as a sacrifice.
Such
order

are

the

Unto them I will give

mine, and shall see me in my glory.
of
the
and
shall
feed in a fat pasture
earth,
they
good things

hearts are

for their
visit

and inasmuch

them where they

my

sight.

But the hypocrites

as they will not abide a law here, I will

have to abide a law.

I will

send

are continually

They

of working, and are found sitting in judgwords and condemning them, because they will not

dissatisfied with

ment upon

will

right in

my

my way

Such are

bear the scrutiny of the devil.

in the gall of bitter-

ness.
4.

late

While

people are ignorant, I have to bear with their

have
but they
been taught too much to be ignorant at this
hour therefore, they will now have to pay the penalty of their

follies

my

sins.
5.

son

And

now, behold,

You must walk

give unto you a

forth

through a thicket, and you shall expose that

hypocrites

among my people

commandment, my

these people, as a lion walks

among
are in

evil

spirit

possession

which the

You

of.

shall

expose it wherever you find it, whether in high or low places.

You need not to fear how many of the people turn away and
oppose you, for I will stand by your side ready for any emergency.

You need

not fear, should two-thirds of

You

become mine enemies.

place until

have cut a clear way

I wish the false-hearted

master of

Fort.

this

them turn

against

you to

maintain your ground in

shall

for

this

you through

this

Territory.

these people to know that I am the

claim this spot of ground upon which to

among
I

commence my kingdom, and

move me off it but when I am
;

all

the power of the world cannot

ready, I will send

my

faithful peo-

ple throughout this Territory to preach my gospel. The hypocrites

may rage and foam, and lay claim to what they have a mind, but
I will

show them

that I

am

the master in this place,

and they
Death

receive nothing but what I please to give unto .them.

be their portion, for in my heart I despise traitors.

shall
will

THE HYPOCRITES.

464
I

6.

wish you to force out the hypocrites from

ple as soon as

you can.

among my

peo-

If

you will expose them, you will speedily

force them to a head.
I do not want the deliverance of my faithful people to linger any longer on account of the
hypocrites who
have held them

in bondage during so many weeks.

My faithful
have
suffered
on
account
of
the
people
enough
hypocrites.
They
shall suffer no longer on their account.
I will now force them out

of the midst of my faithful people

and when I have separated
them from the faithful, I will attend to them. Should they be as
numerous as the faithful, or nearly so, and I see that it will be
difficult for them to destroy the hypocrites, I shall not call
upon
;

them
and

them

to slay

and

rod,

in this thing.

work which

but

You

come and

them

give unto you your

robe

not overburden you

myself.
shall have an abundance of power to do the,

I shall call

You may keep

7.

I will

I will slay

upon you

will

to do.

yourself in readiness to

meet me;

for I

may

you suddenly while you shall be purging out the hypocrites from among my people.
You must keep on the lookout for

ride "up to

me

be round about you during the whole of the .time

be
you
engaged in that work ; and if I see that you are
in danger, I shall come unto you in an instant.
I will come
for I shall

that

will

when my presence and power are needed. You will know me

when you see me; for I have described myself plainly unto you.
7

commanded you, and all will be well. I

and Shepherd of Israel, the Bright and Morning
even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.

Therefore, do as I have

am

the Stone

Star;

REVELATION DESCRIBING THE LAST TEST PREVIOUS TO THE COMING OF THE LORD.
No. 243.

WEBER, UTAH, March

2oth, 1862.

i.
LISTEN unto my words, and pay attention to what I am
about to say unto you.
You say that you cannot see how you
can purge out the false-hearted who are in the midst of my faith-

ful

people by taking the course which

have appointed

that

it

THE LAST

TEST.

465

does not matter .how you roar in their midst, and expose false
spirits, for after all that

you may do, they will still hang together.

think that the plan which I have adopted will not fully

You

answer; that unless I have something more searching than that, I

cannot effect a separation between the false-hearted and the faithful

that

want to separate them

if I

ought to put them through a

and

trying test, such as will purge out the false-hearted;

that

But you say that you

cannot accomplish it in any other way.
cannot see what trying test I can put them through, unless I come

do

to

the people

am

upon you.

present course

my

you think I am unwilling to do ;

too fond of placing the whole burden of
You say that you are entirely tired out with

myself, which, at present,

it

you think that

for

that

week

You

week passes away, and nothing

after

though everything was at a standnot

my
coming that I know well enough
that you can do nothing with the people; and that, apparently, I
will not come to your assistance.
You wish to know what is to be
appears to be done.

consequence of

in

still

feel as

done with the people ; whether I am about to come unto them to

put them through a test myself, or whether I intend that you
should put them through a test, and thereby strive to purge out

among the faithful. You wish to know what

how I intend to purge out from among
who offend. You say that many of my people

the false-hearted from

my
my

intentions

people

really are

those

all

are placed in such difficult circumstances as regards their property

and

that

families,

you cannot see how

the law of consecration,

know what
2.

stances

am

should

do

in

intending to

it

to

bring on

it.

This

know what

it

will be.

try

them by

You

wish to

such cases.

all

circumstances

you with too much mental labor.

and put my people through

have commenced
take place at

I will tell

you.

Their intentions are

judge them

understand

shall

last test will

these people.
shall

so.

this test, the last one,

After

myself.

with

can possibly

have a way to try them all, no matter what their circummay be. I have a strait place to put them through; and

I shall not, at that time, oppress

I shall

wish to do

righteously.

their

may

works

all

know

I shall

soon be through

You wish
coming.
know the hearts of all
fully known to me, and I

my
I

all

their

names,

and, no matter how

be, I can find a

way

to try them,

and

difficult

which

their

I shall

THE LAST

466
do when

come.

TEST.

command you

to gather

all the people

stand by your
side, and you shall call upon the people to step up and take their
places in the rank, and should a hypocrite step up, I shall send
mine angels to pick him out and take him to a place which I shall

I shall

to the place which I shall appoint

appoint for

all

shall

the hypocrites to stand in until I shall have placed

people in the rank.
My faithful people will stand

all

my

in

one place, and the hypocrites

faithful

and

this, I shall give

After

in another.

have done

unto you your rod, which will be just when I want

But I shall first give unto you your robe, and you

you to use it.

must put it on before you place my people in the rank, even
soon as you have dressed yourself in white linen.
3.

will

shall

I will give unto you to see the place on which you and I
be called to stand, in time for my people to beautify it.
I
stand with you all the time that you will be placing my peo-

the rank.

ple in

I will reveal

last.

When

4.

and

as

my

I shall

keep

all

them unto you

come unto

faithful

these particulars back until the

own

in their

order.

be gentle both with you

you,
I have separated the hypocrites from
I shall

people until
then give unto you your rod, and when you
shall have given your command, you may look out
for as soon as
shall
have
done
must
so, you
you
prepare yourself for a mighty

the faithful.

I shall

It will be all that you will be able to do to hold the rod,

shock.
even when you are well assisted.
The stoutest-hearted persons
will have enough to do to stand upon their feet ; for I shall shake
the earth, and it will reel to and fro as a drunken man.
People

will fall

upon the ground

as dead,

and

all

animated nature

will feel

was impossible to live through the shock; for never

since this world came forth into mortality have human beings
been called to experience such a shock as the world of mankind
as though

will

it

witness at

my

coming.

If they

upon them they would be striving

but it will take them unawares.

When

5.

Territory,

shall

shall

have purified
United

go to the

inhabitants of that land by millions.

waste

for I shall establish

thirds of the inhabitants of

only

knew what

is

close

to prepare themselves for

my

it

Church, and cleansed this

and I shall lay low the

States,

land nearly

I shall lay that

More than twomy kingdom upon

that land are fallen spirits
and when I
it.

THE LAST

TEST.

467

have destroyed them, that land will be almost desolate.

After I have started, I shall make a slaughter.
I am the Lord of
Hosts.
shall

6.

And

behold, I say unto you,

my

my

it is

son,

will that in

your preaching you should be heavy on the hypocrites, and expose

all false spirits.
Purge out as many of them as you possibly can
until I

come

to put

my

people through the

last test

know

with you speedily to remain with you.

I
of struggling with these people to assist

them

above water, and to overcome the devil

but with

possibly do, he overcomes a number of them

to

for I shall

be

you are weary

that

keep

their

heads

you can
and when you see

all

that

discourages you, and you are constrained to call upon me to

assist you.
You feel as though the devil and the people, without

it,

it

much for you therefore, you continue

come and assist you in a powerful manner. I
know your situation, and when your burden becomes too heavy
for you to bear, I will come and help you.
I am watching over

my

interference,

to call

upon me

were too

to

you continually, and I am ready to render you assistance whenever you need it.
Strive to bear up under your burden and be
patient until I have brought

render you

Even

Christ.

my work

the assistance which

all

to a

head

you could ask

and then

I will

am

Jesus

for.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION GIVING A FULL DESCRIPTION OF A

HYPOCRITE UNDER THE FULNESS OF

THE

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 244.
i.

GOSPEL.

HYPOCRITE

half-hearted

who

is

a person

who

is

double-minded; who

has not a single eye to an object

but

is

who has

who is fearful and

who is perishing by
who is suffering under

a two-fold object in view in what he does

who is careless and indolent ;
unbelieving
;

2ist, 1862.

darkness in the midst of a fulness of light ;

dark and miserable influences when they might enjoy

light, liberty

DESCRIPTION OF A HYPOCRITE.

468
and happiness

who cannot
but

is

who

when he

truth

is in

see

out for more

calling

who

it;

in reality a

is

the midst of an

professes to be a servant of the Lord,

of the

servant

who

the spirit of truth, but

of the

testimony

abundance of testimony, but

is

devil;

who

professes to

led by a false spirit

enjoy
continues

who

own course, and condemns every other person who

does not see things as he sees them
who takes darkness for
light, and light for darkness ; who cannot see his way clear, but
to justify his

who

is

position
reality

bewildered; who cannot truthfully understand his own

but who flatters himself that he is one thing, when in

he

is

another

who

professes to have faith

my

in

gospel,

Such persons are entirely deceived by the

devil, and are laboring under gross mistakes, taking the spirit of
truth for a false spirit, and a false spirit for the spirit of truth.
but, in reality, has not.

Such have not

they. are

settled faith in

up and down,

matter what kind of a

just
spirit

my
as a
it

work; but they ebb and flow;

spirit operates upon them, no

may be

and when

it

ceases to

operate upon them they fall flat in their feelings.

They are good
for nothing only while they are operated upon.
They have but
little or no force of character about them.
They are altogether

governed by influences, and the influence which often operates

is a false one, and it is the most
congenial to their feel

upon them
ings.

They do not want

to gain an influence to

to put themselves about

operate upon them

in order

much,

therefore,

the influ-

suits such persons, because it is always near

needs no straining or exertion on their part.
They are too lazy
to strive to win the influence of the Holy Ghost to lead them into

ence of the devil

it

because they cannot obtain it unless they are willing to

by every word that proceeds from my mouth, and acknowlThey cannot serve me acceptably
edge my hand in all things.

all truth,

live

without some energy and force of character, and that does not
them.
They want to go an easier way than that. They wish

suit

to pass along with as

son can serve

hearted.

me

This

is

ness and misery.

in

little

trouble as they possibly can.

an acceptable manner unless he

the cause

why

per-

whole-

the hypocrites are always in darkme without energy for it

They cannot serve

requires a constant labor on their part to keep

as I shall reveal

No
is

them unto my Church,

all

my

laws as

fast

THE SAINTS MUST EXERT THEMSELVES.

469

*
All lazy

2.

such

for

and indolent people

will not

abide

my

laws.

will

When

be cast out of

my

Church;

individuals will not abide

for it
people must not sympathize with them
All Abraham's seed are able
is forbidden by the law of heaven.
to abide my law if they will exert themselves to do so
but if they

my

law,

my

faithful

not exert themselves,, they will have to perish in the flesh.

Therefore, those of my people who intend to stand, and receive a
will

deliverance at

my

of character about

will

hands,

them

have to be energetic, and have force

nothing else

Those who expect

enable them to stand

will

of me, must
be up and doing with all their might, or they will fall short of that
I have told my people many times
which they are looking for.

through the

test.

to be accepted

what they must do to win the prize, and if they lose it, it will be
own fault. I have laid a small portion of my law before

their

my

and those of them who

people,

will

abide

it,

will deliver.

Therefore,
my people run well for the prize, and win it, and
I will give it unto those who win it.
shall
receive
it, for
they
let

am

the

Lord of Hosts; even Jesus

Even

Christ.

so.

Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DELIVERANCE OF

PERSONS FROM THE INFLUENCE
OF THE DEVIL.
No. 245.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, March 22nd, 1862.

AM

about to speak unto you again.

You see some peofrom me, whose hearts are

ple apparently departing

honest, but

who need

apparentjy

integrity

and

that force of character

which

necessary at this trying time ; and you wish to know what I am

am intending to do with such persons. You think that they
are not wilfully wicked and dishonest, fully
intending to fight
against the truth at the risk of all consequences, choosing evil
is

rather than good, because they love

fully perishing in the

save themselves.

it

best

that they are not wil-

midst of light and truth,

If they

were as

guilty

as

when .they could

some of those who

THE INFLUENCE OF THE

470

DEVIL.

me are, you consider that they would be well

worthy of death, and that I ought not to have any sympathy for
them
but you think that these are not under equal condemhive departed from

nation.
I will

2.

promise you that

who

I will spare those

love truth

I shall

not spare the wilfully wicked.

weak

are honest, but

and righteousness, but have not a

who

in their hearts

sufficient

amount of

stand to the truth in this trying time; who

have been overcome by false spirits in consequence of advantages
having been taken with them by other persons who were not only
integrity of heart

to

overcome by the devil, but who in their hearts were also wicked.
There have been such wicked persons in my Church, who,
3.
because they have had the power, have aided the devil to obpower over those who were closely connected with them by

tain

family

ties,

and other bonds of friendship

and a number of my

people have been overcome and have departed from me, and are
now suffering under the influence of the devil, on account of those
wilful

and wicked hypocrites.

They have worked against me with
power, and have sought to break my hold on mankind.

all their

as

But,

live,

pay them

will

for

it

all

but the virtuous, the

whom

they have given the devil the advantage over, I will favor with another chance when those cursed
The fowls of the air, and the wild
hypocrites shall be dead.
truthful

and the honest

beasts of the field shall eat their corrupt

They

shall not

be favored with a grave

and rotten

their

day

is

carcasses.

But

over.

weak and honest whom they have overcome,

another chance, under more favorable circumstances than what
they were placed in when they were overcome by those" wilful
will

give unto the

hypocrites.
an^d

will

give

unto them a

fair

chance

for their lives,

what they will do at a time when they cannot have

shadow of a doubt in my work. Inasmuch as they were

I will see

the least

taken advantage of by others, in the days of their weakness, I will

see how they will act when they shall have seen my power ; but if
they
4.

do not then walk up and do their duty, I

When weak-minded people give way

obtains the upper

hand of them,

hands

them out of

his

until then, I

have to

let

until I

it is

come

will cut

unlawful for

with

the.

them go where the

them

to the devil,

me

to

off.

and he
deliver

power of the gospel

devil chooses to lead

THE INFLUENCE OF THE DEVIL.

471

To deliver such a person out of the hands of the devil, I

should have to manifest a great degree of power, even more than
the law of heaven allows me to use while I am only giving the
them.

While I am thus engaged, I cannot

keys of the holy priesthood.
I am compelled by law to confine myself
manifest much power.
to one thing at a time. I can, however, while I am giving the theory of my gospel, liberate a person from a fallen spirit, if that spirit
has not obtained possession of him but if it has, I am compelled
to let it remain with him until I can, according to the law, bring
;

the power of the gospel.

When the devil obtains the
5.
the

full

him.

full power over a people, it takes

of
the
to
break his hold and to conquer
priesthood
power
It requires not only the theory, but also the power of the

gospel to accomplish it; consequently, when the devil has obtained

full possession of a person, he lawfully holds him in his grasp
until the power of the priesthood comes and liberates him.
But

the

while I

if,

am

revealing the theory of the gospel, the devil buffets

and tempts a

person,

him, but fights against

and that person does not wholly give up to

him and tries to assist himself and help

holy angels to liberate him, I can lawfully assist that person,

and deliver him out of his hands. But if a person has fully given

my

himself up to the devil, he has to be taken out of the hands of the

Therefore, let my
destroyer independently of his own exertions.
people be aware of what they are doing, and not give way to the
devil,
I

lo,

but shun

Even

so.

all

temptation, that

come
Amen and Amen.

come,

come,

it

may be

speedily

well with

them

for

even the Lord of Hosts.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE IMPRISONMENT

OF PETER MOSS.
WEBER, UTAH, March 22nd, 1862.

No. 246.
i.

that

my

AM

in a hurry to

speak unto you again, although

know

very straining upon your mental powers to write from

mouth so much at once ; nevertheless I am compelled through
it is

IMPRISONMENT OF PETER MOSS.

472

the force of circumstances to speak often unto you at this time.

I

am

me

my

upon the point of coming unto you,

just

you, and

to speak unto

This

very soon.

You

coming.

is

will

soon be placed

not be able to proceed without

in

upon you from

all

to

remain with

You will need to see

you personally.
as near as I can now tell you the time of

my

where you

in a position

The

powet.

around, and he

is

devil

about to

is

will

closing

what he

try

can do.

My

2.

When

must remain

people

at

home

much

as

they go abroad among mine enemies, they are

as possible.

danger of
It
is not safe for them to go among their
them.
being trapped by
enemies therefore, if they wish to be safe, let them stop in this
in

place.
cattle,

But when they are compelled to go abroad in search of

quite a number of them must go together for should a few
;

of mine enemies see a

molest them.

number

of

my

people together, they

do

as I

command

will

not

I will

my people
Some of my people have been disobetake good care of them.
from place to place in great danger,
about
have
run
and
dient,
and

If

will

them,

had not guarded them, they would have suffered by the

I have protected them so far, but if

if I

abuses of mine enemies.

they do not hearken unto

continue to protect them.

Mine enemies have now one

3.

hands

in their

theless,

case.

in that trap.

in order that others

he

My

is

in

of the

members

but had he asked counsel of

he would not be
hands

words, and obey them, I will not

my

my

hand

is

suffered

my

him

of

my Church

servant Joseph,
to fall

into their

might learn from his disaster.

hands, and

Never-

I will bring all things aright in his

in that affair.

Let his parents rest themselves

When my
contented, and I will work all things well for him.
will
be
them
I
command
as
do
always
right.
they
people
Mine
I shall bring things to a head in mine own way.
4.
enemies

will

have to come to the point to which

wish to bring

I can make them do my will.

them.
My people will not be put
to the necessity of going out of this place after many more cattle
for Church purposes; they are about through with that tedious
It will not be needful for any of my people to go out of
work.
this place many more times, on any account whatever ; for I am

about to wind up
enemies.

my

affairs

with

my

people,

and

also with

mine

THE FAIHFUL WILL BE GREATLY BLESSED.

pour out

shall

5.

my

my

upon

spirit

473
people in a

faithful

and the

falselions;
powerful manner, and they will feel
from
their
midst
for
and
withdraw
hearted will tremble and fear,

like

it'

when

on them

lay hold

will

the time of her deliverance has come.

people by the power of

to partake of it.
They

make them

To

ple can.

my

The

spirit.

will strive to get

woman

shall separate

of

out
it

as

its

way.

my

the faithful
I

in travail

my

hypocrites will not be able

miserable, for they cannot enjoy

unfaithful, misery.

of

as pain lays hold of a

It

will

faithful

peobut to the

it
will produce happiness
wish the false-hearted to get out of the midst
;

They must understand that I

people as soon as they can.
trifle with them.
It is of no use for people to flatter

my

not

shall

themselves that they will meet with a deliverance at my hands if

they will not abide my law.
They might as well withdraw now as

mine angels

to wait until I send

pick them out.

to

They know

honestly with them.

shall

deal

the conditions on which I can

deliver them.
I

6.

am

well pleased with

with others of them.

in the midst of

my

It is

some of my

people.

me

people, but displeased

some who are

They keep my wrath burning against

hard for

to deal with

them continually through the unprincipled course which they take.

They do not appear to make use of their common senses, no
matter

how much

I tell

them what

require at their hands.

do not understand me, or they are determined

not do my will.
either

You must come

7.

among my
can,

and
so.

doing

come

out heavy upon the false-hearted who are

pur-ge out as many of them as you possibly
will be with you and watch over you while you are

people,
I
I

to settle

found

them

They

that they will

shall

and

continue to purge out the hypocrites until I

all difficulties

filthy, will

remain

with

all parties.

filthy until

as the penalty for their sins;

Those who are now

death has been inflicted upon

and those who are found

right-

eous among my people, shall be righteous still for I know what

course thev will all take. I have tried them, so that I know them,
and I will bring all things right with them. Let the faithful continue to trust in me
for I am their Shepherd, and I will defend
their rights, and bring them off more than conquerers.
I am with
them unto the end. Even Jesus Christ. Even so. Amen and
;

Amen.

THE PAYMENT OF DEBTS.

474

REVELATION CONCERNING THE PAYMENT OF

DEBTS BY APOSTATES.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 247.

24th, 1862.

LISTEN unto

my words, which are quick and powerful,

than
a
sharper
two-edged sword for lo, I come quickly to plead
with
case
the inhabitants of this Territory in a way that they
your
will understand me.
They seemingly cannot understand the
1.

theory of

come

my

understand that which

gospel; but they will

will

next.

stood by your side yesterday while you were addressing

people, and I dictated your words while you spoke unto them,
I

2.

my

and although you preached a good and penetrating sermon, I shall

I want you to set things on
preach unto them a still better one.
the move, both in the midst of my people and among mine
enemies abroad, and my holy angels shall render you all the assistance which your circumstances may require.
You need not to
fear

when

trouble

seems

to disturb this long

calm which has

among my people and among mine enemies abroad

trouble will roll right upon you, and upon my faithful people

existed both

for

and the apostates who go out from among them will be the ringleaders of this trouble.
They will be the means of stirring up the
trouble

for the devil of

inspiring

They

them

will

to

make

invite the

all

devils

from

devils

place to, as they suppose, assist

ple.

They

them

is

commence

people.

to

destroy

my

faithful

this

peo-

all

mine

continually inspiring them.

He

speedily run them to a head

no further and that will be the
will

spurring and

faithful

around to come up to

and blood

are the most corrupt

enemies, for Lucifer, the devil,

among my

all

thirsty of

where they can get

of them.
I have now told

to a point

will

you who

in their midst

is

a disturbance

last

You must keep an

the test.

eye on

them.
3.

And inasmuch

as

the

apostates have

property, both by oath and deed,

their

own agreement, and

them

to understand that they

it

they shall

own

is

pay

justly

consecrated

their just debts.

nothing.

their

mine according

What

to

wish

they call theirs,

THE PAYMENT OF DEBTS.

475

mine, for they gave it unto me, and I wish them all to underIf they wish to go to the devil they
I shall hold it.
If they are babes
shall not take away my property with them.
and fools big enough to let the devil fool them, they cannot fool
is

stand that

me

make them walk up

for I will either

they have made with me, or

to the covenant

else I will strip

them of

which

all

they have;
and if they leave me, they shall leave naked and stripped of all
that they have.
The devil that fools them cannot fool me. They

may

call

sooner
to

make

haste

My

4.

those

shall

who

and the sooner

come

to release

and what they

servant,

and hand

it

all

do, I

that

to them,

be permitted to move at
wish to go over to the devil,

shall

must

call

upon some of

devils' slaves

from

all

around

gather together, the

that they

my

the steward,

apostatize, of

store-house,

and

their fellow devils

upon

to fight against me,

faithful people.

want them

want them to do

it

quickly.

shall

make

out a

bill

against

all

they have received out of the

and they must pay

all.

And

who cannot

it

before they

there are

if

some who

settle their bills,

their fellow hypocrites to assist

them

they

to

do

should think that their brethren would be willing to do

almost anything to liberate them out of the hands of such a tyrant
so.

as they think that I am.

whom

am

hard on

all

devils'

even

slaves,

have enlightened as I have enlightened these peoknow

too much to be permitted to act like devils for
ple.
They
w here I have given much, I require much. When people are in

those

the possession of devils, they always think that

my

course

is

hard.

when I am hard on them they are in the

of
false
and I am compelled to destroy false
possession
spirits
if
even
I
have
to
spirits,
destroy the persons possessed by them at
the same time; but the devil makes such persons believe that they
are right, although they know that they are as miserable as they
If such ever knew anything about the operations
possibly can be.
of my spirit, they know that it produces peace and happiness but
for they are as
apostates know that they have no such feelings
miserable as the devil can possibly make them, and they want to

They may know

that

destroy everything that they possibly can.

5.

And

behold,

to purge out from

crites as

say unto you,

among my

you possibly

carr;

faithful

my

son,

people as

you must continue

many

and while you are doing

of the hyposo,

you must

47 6

R.

LIVINGSTONE AND

J.

keep on the lookout

Be

ally.

for

me

MATHER CALLED.

O.

J.

for I

am round

about you continu-

of good courage, for you have nothing to fear.

speak unto you again speedily.

until I come to remain with you.

You

be

will

often

with

my

Even

so.

satisfied

way of working with you from this time henceforth.

I now give unto you no more.
I am Jesus Christ.
Amen and Amen.

will

now speak unto you

shall

REVELATION CALLING RICHARD J. LIVINGSTONE

AND JOHN O. MATHER TO THE
APOSTLESHIP.

WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 248.
1.

BEHOLD,

am

Jesus Christ, and I

am come

25th, 1862.
to speak unto

upon you, some time

ago, to organize a quorum of twelve apostles, and I told you that
But it is
I did not need more than that number at that time.

you concerning the apostleship.

now wisdom

in

me

to call

called

two more men to the apostleship.

I want men of integrity to

have an object in view in doing so.
fill the office of apostles, such as will not sit down to be run over

men who have confidence both in me and in themselves; who feel themselves of too dignified a character to sit
down and listen to damned spirits for those who do so are a dis'

devils

by

grace to the holy priesthood, and I will have none such in the
I want those that will conduct themselves in such a
apostleship.

manner

can continually abide with them, to

such as are always faithful before me
whose hearts are honest who are honorale before me, and not
such I delight in.
treacherous
They shall be the chief rulers in
that

my

lead them into

my

all

kingdom, and

holy

truth

spirit
;

their seed after

them

shall

be honored

my people forever. I am the Lord.

And now, behold, I make known unto you

in the

midst of
2.

those

whom

have called Richard John Livingstone and John

O. Mather to the office of apostles ; and you shall lay your hands

have

called.

THE APOSTLES.
upon them and ordain them
honest before me, and

much

477

as they will be faithful, they will bring

asunder the

inas-

to a

all

the power

is

ended.

now bind them, and

that

fetters

are

And

many thousands

knowledge of the truth, and I will endow them with

that they may stand in need of until their mission
will speedily burst

hearts

their

office, for

to that

have confidence in them.

let loose among lambs

they shall tear
Millions of
asunder, and none shall deliver out of their hands.

they shall be like lions

the warriors of heaven shall go before

everything that rises

them

up against

them

up and destroy
Lord, and I

to tear

am

for I

the

asunder and waste away everything that opposes my

vants unto the end. My faithful servants, the apostles, shall be
will tear

lion's

they shall continue to grow in strength

they
and destroy every enemy that they shall lay
Their grasp shall never be broken by an enemy

whelps

shall

tear asunder

grasp on.
I,

am

the Lord,

delight

and

in them,

is

3.

their

strength.

even then

If one-half of those

with.

power

not need to employ

He

from the time that

time

all

will

and

my kingdom upon

become

will

will

do

hold off

people

will

off the

my

the

begin to go

down

I shall

shake

power.

shock

and from

be heart smitten; but

rise

up and gain

but the opposite race

I shall

tear up, break asunder

and made

my

it.

devil's

start,

be the commencement of

This

purified the earth

manifest

spirits

strong;

the earth,

but his servants will fear and trem-

all flesh will feel

weak.

will

power.

edge
have once made a breach upon him,

be encouraged, and

will

for

have an abundance of

be smitten, and they

fallen

com-

to

I will take the sharp

to.

I shall first

embodied

chosen people

They

my

commence my work

to break the

now does

their hearts will

the whole earth,

for I

all

will not, after

look as large as he
ble

to

left

my power
When I have once made

seed.

for

whole

yielded
gospel should depart from me,

to establish

see what they have to trust

devil.

who have

do not look unto men upon the earth

to overthrow the devil

Abraham's

my

should have sufficient

for I

shall furnish the

and

faithful

their

I will fight their battles forever.

obedience unto the fulness of

love the

do not care about having a great many men

mence my work

with

ser-

like

it

that

my

strength.

will

become

my power;
and waste away until I shall have
for the hour of
a celestial abode
after that,

THE COMING OF THE LORD.

47 8

my

4.

come.

is

judgment

for a visit

from me,

wish

all

my

am now coming

for I require

I will

If they will

nore.

I shall

do

am

all

it

never

so, all will

the

prepare themselves

to pay

them

one.

intend to stand faithful unto

to preach the

diligence

at their hands.

my own duty

attend to

who

servants

to prepare themselves with

my gospel
of my people.

let all flesh

Therefore,

for I

me

fulness

of

I will fight the battles

upon them to fight much,

and let my people attend to

call

if

theirs.

go on

right.

Even

Lord of Hosts.

now

so.

any.

give unto you

no

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING HOW THE EARTH WILL BE

SHAKEN AT THE COMING OF THE LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 249.

WISH

26th,

1862.

to speak unto

you concerning my coming; for it is

should
understand
more about it. How shall
you
come? and by what means shall I shake all nature? I shall
1.

necessary that
I

all my power, even the whole army of heaven, with me to

I only need to
shake the world and ail things which it contains.

bring

bring a few of mine angels to cleanse this Territory.

Mine army

be scattered throughout the whole earth, and large numbers

of them, yea, even millions of them, will be placed at the head of
each of the governments of the earth.

will

2.

When

I give

your command,

unto you your rod, and you shall have given

give my command to the remaining chief
of heaven, and they will all give their separate

I shall

generals of the

army

commands

the different places where they will be stationed.

in

While a small portion of mine army lays low mine enemies in this
Territory, the remainder of mine army will shake all the thrones

upon the

earth to their center,

earth will be heart smitten.

strength

had

left

and

They

them, and they

all

the kings and rulers of the

though their natural

will feel as

will

never regain

it.

After I have

given them a shake, and broken down their spirits, I will keep
them *down. After I have once smitten them with terror, I will

HOW THE EARTH WILL BE SHAKEN.

The

crowd heavily upon them.

479

devil will not then feel as large

now does.
The army of heaven are all horsemen they will
on horses and when they drop, at once, upon the earth,
make it shake and reel as a drunken man. This earth
as he

all

3.

and moves

space,

space

and when

become
which

celestial,

is

in

creation of a world until

it

exists

in

situated near the center of

is

or, in

other words,

in the central portion

power of

the

all

beyond

be placed

will

It

made one more move,

has

it

it

orbit.

its

come

they will

From

evil.

of space,

the time of the

has arrived to the point at which this

world has arrived, it has to fight its way through evil, being assisted by power from above.
And in consequence of the manner
in which the earth

now

certain weight before

it

floats in space,

it

cannot bear more than a

It will

gives way.

not bear a great deal

more than what is now upon it. It is even now loaded down
and when two hundred millions of an army, with their horses and
all their equipage of war, drop down upon it, it will be overbalanced and borne down in space, and it will reel to and fro like

man by

a drunken

the sudden shock which

it

will receive.

I shall

not have the whole army of heaven with me, only when I come to
commence my work for the earth would not bear them continu;

bear

even

fore,

only have as

shall

ally.

sufficient to

many

of

them on the

do the work which

earth as

have to do.

it

will

There-

one portion of mine army will be upon the earth, and the
be in heaven.
They will change about as

other portion will

suits

to

me.

They

me; and

And

are

I will

delivered into

all

make

all

my

things work

hands, and are subject

well.

son,
you must run things
can
for
we are all ready to
you possibly
up
the
earth
as
soon
as
down
drop
upon
you shall have done so.
You must do so with all your might, and put away from you all
fear of consequences which may arise from the course which I
4.

to a

behold, I say unto you,

head as soon

shall lead

to take.

you

you, and you

will see

my

as

me

am

just

upon the point of coming unto

to your satisfaction.

am now

waiting

you have run things up to a head and when you have done
I
shall
then be compelled by law to come and liberate you ;
so,
I will lead you aright.
but until then, I cannot come.
until

5.

Let

all

my

people abide your counsel, and

not*

run into

CONCERNING THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

480

things before they are sent.

know

that they are very restless to

run into mischief with mine enemies before the time.

be contented

enough

it is

for the test,

until the

right

on

proper time

will see as

this suffice for the present,

am the Son of the

Amen and Amen.
I

and

be

let

Let them
loose soon

Let them prepare themselves

as will satisfy them.
Let

their heels.

and they

for they will

much

speak unto you again.

even Jesus Christ. Even so.

I will shortly

Eternal Father

REVELATION SHOWING THE MANNER IN WHICH

THE ARMY OF HEAVEN WILL RECEIVE THE
COMMANDS AT THE COMING OF

THE LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 250.

2yth, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am he who shuts, and no one opens, and that

even the Son of the Eternal Father.
opens, and no one shuts
I have shown unto you
I am about to speak unto you again.
1.

how

intend to shake

all

nature.

You may

wish to

know whether

have had a portion of mine army stationed in this place, or not;

and if I have, whether they have ever stood upon the earth, or
I

I will

not.

to guard

my

devils.

If I

have had a portion of mine army here

people from wicked men and disembodied
had not done so, my people would have all been

inform you.

faithful

destroyed long ago.

place ever since you
since remained.

portion of

first

If I

mine army has been

arrived here

it

came

in this

with you, and has

had not guarded you, Satan would have

destroyed you before this time.

The warriors of heaven have not, as
2.

yet,

planted their feet

They have a fulness of knowledge, and have

upon
all
over
elements, even power to cut their way through space
power
almost as quick as thought. They have power to move, even from
the

earth.

one end of the earth to the

other,

in a

few seconds.

There

nothing on the earth that can travel as swiftly as they can.

of them who have guaided this place have been stationed

is

Those
in

the

CONCERNING THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

air at a short distance

to stand

upon

your robe and rod.

host to descend

I shall

for

unlawful for them

it is

come unto you and

be the

upon the earth

first

but

person of

give
all

not do so

I shall

horse's feet will be near the ground, but

My

unto you

the heavenly

when

I give

My horse will not, even then, plant his feet

I shall bend down and give unto you your

unto you your robe.

upon the earth but
robe.

from the earth

the earth until I

481

they will not

and

my holy angels have the power to stand

in
we have a fulness of knowledge and
because
anywhere
space,

touch

Both

it.

power over
ground
done

and then

horse will not set his feet upon the

you have a place beautified to stand upon

when

but

my horse shall stand upon the ground by your side,

will give unto you your rod.
My horse will be the

horse to set his feet upon the earth.

portion of
be with me ; but they will have to wait until you

first celestial

mine army

My

all things.

until

this is

will

command

have given your

before their horses can descend to the

earth.
3.

When

come

to you,

all

the heavenly hosts will be stationed

descend upon the earth at once,

have given my command
The^
and shake, and lower in space, as I have

in their various places, ready to

which they

will

do

after I

earth will then reel

4.

army, which

of the earth will

If only a small portion of

mine enemies

men

Oh, how the wicked

before said unto you.

be heart smitten

shall

in this Territory,

my army

how

will

be needed to slay

shall the other" portions of

my

be stationed throughout the nations of the earth,

know when to descend upon the earth, seeing that they will be so
far

will

away from you?

to hear your

for

it

command.

about to take in order to

would seem
I

will

to you impossible for them

inform you what course I am

make them know when you

will

give

your command, so that they may descend upon the earth at once.
Before I come unto you, I shall have portions of mine army
placed at the head of every government upon the earth, and I
them all before I come unto you, and tell the general

shall visit

of each of
all

them

that I

am coming

in readiness before I

of them, I shall
that I

have to

tell

visit

him

unto you.

come unto
that he

the others

is

the

you.
first

I shall

When
that I

and inform them

place them

go to the first
have visited, and
I

also that

am

CONCERNING THE ARMY OF HEAVEN.

482

coming unto you, and

ing* them.

when
and

I shall visit

you

as soon as I

am

him how long

I shall tell

will

They

know

all

and

I shall

be

in visit-

even to one minute,

have ambassadors by my side,

perfectly,

I shall

about to give

my command, they will fly

every part of the earth where portions of mine
army will be stationed, and inform them that I was giving the
command when they left me. They will all then descend upon

Jike lightning to

the earth at once with

all

the armies of the earth

among

they do not understand

tinue to hold

enemies and
satisfy

we make

perfect order.

true calculations

now

nearly

they

cannot run

my

people

you.

am

my

Therefore,

yourself in readiness, and

for things are

speedily,

soon

We have perequipage of war.

have no such confusion as there is

their

We

fect order in our army.

at

Jesus Christ.

but

son, con-

come unto you

head between mine

will

much
Even

longer.

will

Amen and

so.

Amen.

REVELATION PROMISING THAT THE ENEMIES WILL

NOT BE PERMITTED TO COME UP AGAINST
THE SAINTS UNTIL THE RIGHT TIME.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 251.

28th, 1862.

my words, which are quick and powerful,

I see that your feelings are
than
a
sharper
two-edged sword.
LISTEN unto

i.

somewhat unsettled

You

at

the thought of that which

see trouble threatening

you want

to

know my mind concerning them.

thought that I did not intend to wait

that they

against

them

no more about them;

come up

any

You

say that you

longer for them,

seeing

my

trouble

that

before you.

people when they threatened to come

was going to take the will for the deed, and

disappointed
;

lies

you from mine enemies abroad, and

to this place to put all

that

my

they had

the

people to death,

disposition to

and

that they

would have dene so had they not been overruled; that you cannot see what more I can require of them to warrant their utter

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

destruction

that

know

they are

that

shed the blood of

483

filled

with the desire to

you are satisfied that I have

my people
held them powerless, and that I have nothing to thank them for
therefore, you cannot see how I can be waiting for them to do
;

that

anything more than what they have done and you wish to know
whether I am waiting for them to come up against my people,
;

or not.

am not waiting for them;

my people. I want the

2.

larly

for

them

as soon as possible, even

But while

come.

am

doing

all

this,

am

waiting more particuhypocrites cast out from among

but

that

can be cast out before

mine enemies are being worked

way in which I shall deal with those who apostatize from my Church will work them up, and they would come up
-against my people in great numbers should I permit them to do

The

up.

severe

take them in time.

If they had come up against
when
to
do
so, I would have suffered
my people,
they attempted
them to come into this Fort, and I would have slain them here
but seeing that they failed to come at that time, I shall not suffer
them to come into this place when they make their next attempt.
They will be about ready to come up again by the time that I
have purged from among my people a few more hypocrites.
I
have withdrawn my spirit from the hypocrites, and the devil is
They are clubbing together, and
leading them away one by one.
so

but

I shall

making their arrangements for going away but I shall catch them
upon the move and stop them from going far from this place. If
they had intended to get far away before the day of my coming,
;

they should have apostatized

their apostacy
this place,

they

may

speedily,

till

some time

ago.

They have delayed

too late an hour for them to get far away from

even

if they were to start

immediately ; consequently,
reconcile themselves to their fate, for I am coming

and

I will

send them home.

they can get out of

my way

They need not think

by running to

this, that,

that

or the other

They might as well stand their ground. They will gain

nothing by attempting to run away, for I shall find them, no mat-

place.

ter

where they

go.

You may ask me this question

"If mine enemies attempt
to come up -against this people, how near this place shall I allow
them to come?" I shall pay very little attention to them at all;
3.

CONCERNING THE HYPOCRITES.

484

am

for I

not waiting for them.

am

waiting for

from among them

ple to purge the hypocrites

my

and

faithful peo-

as soon as they

have purged out as many of them as they can by taking the

course that they are now taking with them, even by exposing them,
I will take good care that mine
I will come and deliver them.
shall

enemies do not come against

will

keep them away

aright with them.

my

people before that

until the right time.

You do

not wish

me

I shall

to per-mit

within sight of my people ; for you say that

the burden placed upon them that they are

my

is

work

done.
all

them

to

things

come

people have

now

all

able to bear;

that if I were to bring mine enemies into their

while
they are burdened as they are now, and not having as
sight
seen
me, I should be very unreasonable tha I should destroy
yet

and you think

my

all

faithful

people

that I should entirely

consequently they would deny me, and fall

devil; and that all the blame would be

overpower them, and

hands of the

into the

justly placed upon me.

not destroy them by placing too
much upon them; for I will give unto them an abundance of
strength to meet every painful circumstance which lies before

But

can assure you that

I shall

them.
I

now add no more.

am

Even

Jesus Christ.

so.

Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING PREPARATIONS TO BE

MADE FOR THE COMING OF LORD.
WEBER, UTAH, March

No. 252.
Lo,

i.

COME,

You have some

come,

come.

2pth, 1862.

Therefore, look out for me.

make, my son, before you will, in

for
me.
I told* you some time ago
be
prepared
every respect,
He must be large and gentle,
that you must have a white horse.

and
that

in

good

preparations to

order, even beautiful to behold,

can be found.

My

horse

is

very large

and one of the

and

beautiful.

best

There

no horses upon the earth that can be compared with him for
beauty ; and it is my will that you should have as large and fine a
are

COMMANDED TO PURCHASE A HORSE.

485

horse as can conveniently be found.

My people must buy one of
There must be no
that description for you as soon as they can.
I have delayed this item of
time lost in attending to that matter.
business until the

last,

because

did not wish to put

my

people to

unnecessary trouble in taking care of horses so long before the time

but now it must be attended to imthat they would be needed
;

be needed, as I have before informed

the other three horses in their own
have
My people may
you.
if they have, they must let my servants have them;
and
possession,
You must ride a
but if they have not, they must be obtained.

Four horses

mediately.

will

my servant John Banks must ride a black horse,

and my servant Richard Cook must ride a red horse, and my
These horses must
servant John Parson must ride a pale horse.

white horse, and

be found immediately.

now show my people what

will

2.

any of

If there are

them absent from

Jthey

this place

have longed to

who

see.

wish to do

my

they had better gather into this place, even to the main body
And if my people wish to be favored
of my people, immediately.
will,

time for them to cease running about from place to

They should begin to settle themselves here, and prepare

by me,

it

place.
for

me.

is

do not wish

judge of

them the exact day of my coming.

near approach by the signs of the times.

to tell

They may
Let them consider what mine enemies
its

which they have laid to catch them.

more of my

servants

and

it is

are doing,

and the plans

They have fined a number

their intention to

come up

to this

place with a sufficient force (as they suppose) to take .away those
for

whom

they have writs issued.

I shall catch

them.

But

will

promise them that

know what mine enemies

are doing,

and

them a long way.

My people must know

shall lead

that my coming is very near.

3.
They
must know that mine enemies must come up against them in a
very short time, if they act according to their own law; and I can

assure

my

people that they would do so if I do not prevent them ;

feel strong because they believe that the revelations

for they

now

which

have given have

nothing to

work
the

is

do with

of the devil.

last three

this

all failed,

work ;

and they now think

that I

that they are right, but that

have
this

Last year they were very weak, but during

months they have gathered strength wonderfully.

THE OPINION OF THE ENEMY.

486

They very much wanted

can do without one,

a prophet last

for they feel strong.

summer; but now they

They now think that by

coming up here they can put an end to the works of the devil
which are carried on in this place by a very smart devil for they
;

think that

and

that

They

my

servant Joseph

other devils are not

all

to hold

fit

consider him the master-piece of

right in that respect, for

long,

the smartest devil that ever lived,

is

and he

one to another,
saw or read of.

he

put them

will

that

he

is

in

him.

to

and they think

show them where the

will
all

a candle

devils

all

devils

be-

They swear

their right places.

the most bare-faced devil that they ever

But they say

endure with

that they will

his

abuse

no longer; that they will now try what he is made of. But I can
assure them that they have hardly begun to take abuses from him;
will be getting ready to come up
as
him,
they say, he will show them what
try
that
his
abuse unto them surpasses anyconsider
abuse is.
They
and it has been hard for
endured
ever
that
before,
they
thing
them to bear it and if they could have prevented it, they would

for just

about the time that they

against him, and

not have borne

it

my

Therefore,

4.

but they could not help

son,

make

all

it

they had to take

things ready, and

I will

it.

come

unto you long before your enemies are ready to come upon you.
but you
I will promise you that you will never see them alive
;

may

see

some

of their

dead bodies.

And

as I have said unto

my people may judge by the movements

my coming will take place in a very few

before,
that

them humble themselves

may be prepared to meet

let

you

of mine enemies

Therefore,

days.

greatly before me, in order that they

that event in an acceptable manner.

Let them obtain those four horses immediately.
They must not
have
obtained
matter.
And
after
that
them, they must
they
delay

They
keep them up, and clean and feed them well until I come.
may be able to obtain them two or three days before I come and
;

they

may

not obtain them one day before that time

but should

they obtain them two or three days previous to that event, they
must take good care of them.
5.

You must

continue to purge out from

of the hypocrites as you can.

many
a commandment
houses of -my

You must

faithful people.

And

among my people

behold,

I give

as

unto you

stop hypocrites from going into the

You must

not suffer them to mingle

CONCERNING THE HYPOCRITES.

with

my faithful people.
my faithful people,

of

487

If hypocrites go into the houses of any

the inmates thereof shall tell them to go

about their business, and also tell them that if they are found
going into the houses of any of the faithful saints, after being once
for I will not suffer them
notified not to du so, they will be slain
;

go into their houses, breathing out poison, and seeking to

If they will not keep out of the houses of
destroy the innocent.

to

they will be slain. If they wish to let the devil

destroy themselves, they may do so ; but they shall not have the
privilege to give the devil the advantage over the faithful who seek

my

to

faithful people,

do

well,

and

struggle to save their lives.

determined to go among my
shall be life for life
therefore,
;

faithful
if

If the hypocrites, are

people to destroy them,

it

the hypocrites wish to live a few

keep out of the houses of my faithful people.

the
devil
If they give
power over one of my faithful people, and
on that account I should be put to the necessity of destroying the
days longer, they

will

of that person, I promise

life

It shall

be blood

And

6.

for

them

that I will have their lives

first.

blood with them.

behold, I

say unto you,

my

son,

you

shall

appoint

and Camp, and

they shall go from house to house among my people, and they
shall teach them, and see that everything is going on aright.
They
must look well after the hypocrites
They must strive to find out

my

servants, the apostles, to look over this Fort

the feelings of

a false

spirit

person to the

all

and when they see a person who has

about to apostatize, they must report that
presidency, and such shall be dealt with right-

my

people,

and who
first

is

eously.
I

now

Star;

give unto you no more.

Even
even Jesus Christ.

I
so.

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

PREPARATIONS FOR THE COMING OF THE LORD.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE GATHERING OF

CATTLE, AND FURTHER PREPARATIONS
FOR THE COMING OF THE LORD.
No. 253.

WEBER, UTAH,

You

1.

say that

it

enemies have placed

general drive of
place,

all

April

ist,

1862.

appears very likely to you, that after mine

fines upon my people, they will make a

the cattle which belong to

and dispose of them

in order to

my

pay the

people to one

fines

which they

have imposed upon my people.

By this means they think that
to
out
a number of my people to
draw
will
enabled
be
quite
they
look after their cattle ; and that
will

as

take them prisoners.

many

of

my

It is

if

they succeed in doing

so,

they

a trap that they are laying to catch

people as they possibly can

therefore,

my

peo-

If my servant, the steward, would

ple must be aware of them.
send a number of men out upon the range to gather up the cattle

people and bring them to this, place, he would

should head mine enemies in this matter and

which belong to
act wisely.

my

He

my people succeed in gathering together and securing all

their cattle, they must keep them up for a day or two, until mine
enemies have made their drive, after which, my people may turn
should

their cattle out again in a fresh place,

for a few days.

I will force things

and keep an eye on them

to a head quickly.
But if

up

mine enemies head my people and drive

my people must not go

their settlements,

all their cattle

after

them

into

one of

to bring

them

and thereby be caught by their enemies. They must let

them go. But my people will not be too late to gather up their
cattle, if they are wide awake.
They must strive to outwit mine
back,

enemies and confound them

if

they would do as I

command

them, they would always outwit mine enemies.

I see that my people have neither teams nor wagons suf2.
ficient to move them all away from this place at once ; but as soon

mine enemies out of the way, there will be

and wagons which my people may obtain without

as I shall have cut off

plenty of teams

I will place within

putting themselves to much inconvenience.
the reach of my people an abundance of everything which they

CONCERNING THE HORSES AND SWORDS.

may

all their wagons in order ready for

have already spoken unto them a time or two conmatter; and if they have attended to it, it is all right

They should have

need.

a move.

489

;
cerning this
but if they have not, they must do so immediately, for I shall be
with them suddenly, and they will then have no time to attend to

these things.

you have succeeded

see that

3.

and you wish

know what

to

in obtaining a white horse

think about him, and whether he

He is not very
me, or not.
now
can
conveniently obtain he
you

will suit

large,

but he

will

answer

He

not

is

so

half

large

my

as

horse

a better horse than he

that

make

is

for

you

will

shall

have

have a larger and

then have an abundance of

You

shall

shall

have the best horse

but, for the present, I will

accept of the one

a selection from.

can be found

the best that

After

is.

removed the obstacle out of your way, you

horses to

is

for the present.

You wish to know whether a mare will not

which you now have.
I will answer you.
Those four horses
answer as well as a horse.
of which I have spoken must be horses
mares will not answer.

My

servant John

Banks should have a

larger

and

better horse

than the one which they have obtained for him, for it is not at all
suitable ; it is too small.
Therefore, my people should strive to

purchase a larger and a better horse for him.

It is my will that my servants should have four nice horses,
4.
in good condition
and that they shall have good saddles and
;

bridles,

and be

well rigged for the occasion.

And you must

have

mane

divided into seven parts, and each part plaited

and tied at the ends with white ribbon. The first part must hang

your horses

down

his forehead,

and the other

six

must hang down by the side

of his neck.

You must have

and must

ride

my

law,

by your side and my servant John Parson must

even that portion of it which I have given unto my

a glittering sword in your hand, and

my servant John Banks must hold a pair of balances in his hand,
and my servant Richard Cook must have a sword in his hand,

carry

people, which is life and death ;

and follow after him.
Death

and
and

hell will

both go before him,

you and
and you shall drive the devil and all his
agents off the earth until the end of your missions.
I now give unto
I am the Light and Life of the
you no more.
world even Jesus Christ.
Evert so.
Amen and Amen.
your three brethren

hell shall flee before

CONCERNING CONSECRATED PROPERTY.

490

REVELATION COMMANDING THE PROPHET NOT

TO ALLOW APOSTATES TO TAKE AWAY
CONSECRATED PROPERTY.
No. 254.

WEBER, UTAH,

April 3rd, 1862.

BEHOLD, I [am he that shuts, and no one opens, and that

It
opens, and no one shuts and I am about to speak unto you.
would be well if my people would obtain those four horses of
which I have spoken, and also their rigging, as soon as they
possibly can lor if they do not do so, they will not be ready
1.

for

me by

the time

that I

have to come, which

is

almost imme-

diately.
2.

am

them and

about to make a move

among my

see whether they will abide

my

people.

law or not.

I will try
I

do not

I will now show them that the

want any more of their hypocrisy.
which
is
held
them
I shall now
belongs to me.
by
property
assume my rights. I will not be trifled with by these foolish and

now prepare
I will now
and I will try how

unprincipled people any longer; therefore, they may

themselves for the trial which is coming upon them.

show them what the law of consecration

is,

them have consecrated according to the law and I fear

many
that when I do so, nearly one-half of them will not subscribe to
of

If one-half of

that law.

manner,

will

it

them do

be as many as

so in a proper and an acceptable

ever expected to do so at this try-

ing time, and thereby obtain a deliverance at my hands ; for many

of them have fixed their hearts upon the little property which they
Such are
hold in their possession ; it lies nearest to their hearts.

hypocrites before me, and I shall not deliver them. I shall deliver
none but the whole-hearted. The rest are idolaters.
3.

And

now, behold,

give unto you a

no more apostates

commandment

You

away property which they

have consecrated unto me both by oath and deed and if they
attempt to do so, you must appoint men to stop them on the spot.
shall

suffer

to take

If they wish to leave

they shall

They may

not
call

my

people, they must leave

empty-handed
away with them that which belong to me.
upon the devils alfr around to come and assist them
take

CONCERNING CONSECRATED PROPERTY.

491

away property but they will see what they will gain by
And when my servant, the steward, needs any property
doing
for Church purposes, he shall receive a note from the first presidency, signed by their hands, and he shall go and take away that
to take

so.

portion of property specified in the note, without asking the consent of the parties holding it ; and when he has done so, he shall
I see that these people either do not
understand the law of consecration, or else they are corrupt hypocrites
but they are not so blind and ignorant as they are fearful

give the note unto them.

and

You say in your feelings that you now see trouble

but you need not to be afraid of it. You must launch

dishonest.

before you
right

into

As soon

it.

as

you

get fast

I will

upon them,

am now
come

waiting for you to open 'the

way

for

me.

with these people by enforcing my laws

and cut off everything that stands in your

am

way.
waiting for you to run things up to a head therefore,
so
do
as fast as you can, and when you are brought to the necesI

sity

of putting people to the

test, in

order to enforce

my

law upon

them, you may know that I am coming unto you. Should you see
this take place, you may know that it will not be more than one
day before I come.. You must remove, and that too without

who attempts to break my law.

people shall sympathize with such persons
When you begin to
they do, they shall share the same fate.

sympathy, either male or female,

None
for

if

of

my

faithful

put hypocrites to death, you will stir up mine enemies abroad, and
they would soon come up against you if I were to permit them to
do so ; but I will take them in good time. You wish to know

what you are to do if the faithful of my people (so called) will not
You must
go forth at your command and put traitors to death.
and if those whom you call
try them, and see what they will do
;

obey your command, you must have their

You must then call upon others, and if they
refuse, you must put their names down also, and try others until
you have tried all my people, if it becomes necessary and if they

upon first, refuse

names put down.

to

refuse to

all

instantly.

obey your command, I will come and slay them

shall be by your side while you are engaged in that

work.
4.

ple

And

behold,

say unto you,

it

would be well

would obtain those four horses immediately.

my

peo-

They must

lose

if

THE LAW OF CONSECRATION.

49 2

no

time, for

own

fault,

attend to this

Up

they do, they will be too

if

late,

and

it

will

be

their

have given unto them an abundance of time to

matter.
I shall bring things up to a head suddenly.

for

have been moving slowly

to this time I

now

but I will

force

I
things between my people and mine enemies up to a head.
shall now touch all parties to the quick.
The false-hearted may

all

look around for places to hide themselves from

my

presence,

and

from the presence of my holy angels. Therefore, my son, do as I

have commanded you, and I will lead you aright in all these matYou will understand the movements of my spirit therefore,
ters.
;

act accordingly,

and

be

all will

am

well.

Even

Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE LAW OF

CONSECRATION.
No. 255.

WEBER, UTAH,

WHAT CAN

i.

move

for

I say

me

wish to hear from

you say

in

April 5th, 1862.

unto you at this time? for I see that you

You wish me to keep things on the

again.

your feelings that you wish to see me, and

me make

a change in this Territory, and you shall have your

desire granted unto you speedily.
Things are upon the move,

see

and

them

I will control

your counsel, and

all

be

people must be subject to

them.
They must not

My

aright.

will

right with

manifest a disposition to run into anything before they are sent if

may bring trouble before the proper time. I wish
;

they do, they

to have

work up

all

things connected with the

to a

head together,

burst in a proper

at

once.

all

my

people

meet and

lead you aright

there-

my

civility

my

whom

they have fined for negthey must be treated with

and if they bring their writs into the houses of my peopeople are not obliged to receive them from their hands.

midst to deliver writs unto those

lecting to train.

ple,

I will

may

people be controlled by me, and abide your counsel

things.
They must not interrupt men who come into their

fere, let

in all

manner

deliverance of

in order that they

If such

men

are

civil,

THE LAW OF CONSECRATION.

The men who

bring

people, or take

my

understand me.

will

If

gether.

my

by running too

and

to prevent

unto me,
those

my
up

#11

who

to a

head

and obedient they may.

upon themselves before other

but such must not be the case,

I
people must strictly abide your counsel.
matters ; and if my people will be obedient

make all things work aright.

now put the law of consecration

rebel against

law into force

it,

will stir

I shall

put to

and

in full force;

death.

up mine enemies, and

to ahead, if nothing else will.

enemies

houses of

I will

I shall

2.

up

my

it

in the

my people are wise they

again.
wish to run all things up to a head toIf

bring trouble

fast,

head of

at the

them

either leave

people are not cautious

things are brought

am

them can

them away

493

it

The

putting of

will

work them

only wish to work up mine

my people progress in my work, which

can
do
they
only
gradually, for I cannot bring them all at once to
I have to train them until
the point at which I can deliver them.
in proportion as

have brought them to a point at which I can enforce a law upon

I have held mine enemies off
them, so that I can deliver them.
I

on account of my people not being ready

for a

deliverance

for

they could not learn the nature of my laws, nor understand my

work in general, any quicker than they have done. But I shall

now

put the law in

force

among my

and

shall

also

mine enemies loose; and as soon as I have done so, I

Both my people and mine enemies will come
slay them.

shall

full

people,

let

head
3.

to

at once.

When my

servant,

the

steward,

shall

be called to take

property from my people for Church purposes, he shall go into

the houses of tjje persons unto whom he shall be sent, and he

and by that means he will

knowledge of their true situation and -if they have
He shall
nothing to spare, he shall not take anything from them.
not reduce my people to-extreme poverty; but he shall leave them
shall inquire into their circumstances,

come

to a

He shall not take away from a family

sufficient to work upon.
the last cow, or the last yoke of cattle, or the last wagon, or the
or the last animal of any kind which they have neither
he take away their household furniture, or their bedding, or
their clothing, unless they have more than they really need for

last horse,

shall

their

own

use.

And when my

steward shall inquire of any of

my

'I'HE

494

LAW OF CONSECRATION.

people as to what property they have in their possession, they shall

answer him truly
and if they have in their possession anything
more than what the law allows them, he shall take it away with
;

him

my

Church purposes but, as I have said, he shall not reduce

Those of my people who have not large

for

peopfle to poverty.

families,

their

up

even as

who have both a horse team and an ox team, must give

but those who have large families,
as
ten
in
in a family, m&y hold in their posnumber
many
oxen to the steward

session, if they

have them, two wagons and two yokes of cattle,

and one span of horses this is as near as

or one yoke of cattle

such families shall be stripped.

Therefore, my servant, the steward shall regulate himself by this law while he administers in his

among my people.
now give unto you no

office
I

world

more.

Even

even Jesus Christ.

am

so.

the Light

and Life of the

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORDER OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD UPON THE EARTH.
No. 256.

WEBER, UTAH,

April 8th, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of the world, even Jesus

and I am come to speak unto you concerning the high
Each priesthood
priesthood, and also the priesthood of Aaron.
i.

Christ,

has

its

claims.

In heaven there

is

only one priesthood, which

is

the high priesthood but on the earth there aretwo priesthoods,

The
which are the high priesthood and the lesser priesthood.
the angels all
missions of the angels of heaven are of one nature
;

act

under one order of priesthood.

But inasmuch as there are two

ea'rth, and each priesthood

holds separate claims, the earthly mission which is administered
under the order of the Lord is of a two-fold nature therefore, it

distinct orders of priesthood

upon the

differs in

some

respects from

the order of heaven.

In heaven

generals over the whole host of heaven, and

there are twelve other generals who are next in authority to the
there are twelve

first

twelve

first

there

is,

also,

a third twelve,

who

are subject to the

THE ORDER OF THE KINGDOM.

second twelve, and thus
order of generals.

this

495

down

order continues

All the generals of the whole

to the last

army of heaven

are in separate divisions, having twelve in each division, and the

inferior division is subject to the superior division by birthright.

This

And

the order of the generals over the whole

is

due time

in

upon the

there will

army of heaven.

be four and twenty leading generals

and

earth, as there are in heaven,

also other divisions of

generals below them ; so that when my kingdom shall be set up

on the earth, the armies of the earth will pattern after the armies

of heaven.

even as

am

man

You

first general over the armies of the earth,

general over the armies of heaven ; and as I
of war, you must be a man of war also.
And in due

am

the

are the
first

time you must have eleven more generals who must be high priests
by birthright, even those of the highest birthright that can be found

upon the earth

and you and they

will

form

the division

of the

The second twelve generals

twelve generals on the earth.
must be selected out of the priesthood of Aaron, and Aaron himfirs\

must be the first of that number.

The remaining eleven must
be the firstborn sons of Adam, and they with Aaron will form the
second division of generals, each one standing in his own place,
self

All the re$t of the generals who will

according to his birthright.
be chosen, will be chosen from the Aaronic priesthood. There will

only be twelve generals chosen out of the high priesthood, and

will be the first twelve generals
even the rulers over all

they

other generals,

and

all

the armies of the earth

must be subject to

them.
2.

The kingdom which

I shall establish

upon the

earth, will

be

a temporal kingdom, even a kingdom of kings and priests unto

me and they will be the temporal ministers of the law which I
for it belongs to them.
shall establish upon the earth
Thus out
;

of the priesthood of Aaron, kings and rulers, generals and captains,

and also priests, will be called to administer the law. 'The high
priests will act in their

own

everlasting gospel, to carry

Through

who

is

in

and

power

will

be the ministers of the

to the nations of the earth.

gospel will go to Aaron's children,

The high
from above, and is the power of God.

the high

which gospel

places,

it

priests the

above bring the gospel with them, and

of
the
the
through
power
gospel, which will be administered by the
priests

are from

THE ORDER OF THE KINGDOM.

496

high priests, the faithful seed of Abraham will gain the upper hand
of the seed of Cain, and have a temporal kingdom established for

them, which

is

The

their right.

of

priests

Aaron

entirely

depend

upon the high priests for the power over their enemies, and to be
made a kingdom of kings and priests ; therefore, the powers which
are from above are invested in the high priests,

and the powers of

the earth belong to Aaron's children who will be the ministers of

a temporal law when it shall be established upon the earth for

them by the high

second twelve generals of the

If the

priests.

be chosen out of the Aaronic priesthood, what will

the
be
position of the second twelve who are apostles and high
What will be their calling? They will be
priests by birthright?

twenty-four will

ministers of the gospel,

traveling apostles

nations where they

tq carry

and

all

may be

it

to

even twelve

nations

all

other high priests in the midst of the

But

sent will be subject unto them.

be twelve generals like unto the

they will not be called
The
twelve
their's will be a different mission altogether.
to

first

first

twelve generals on earth will be called to represent the high priesthood on earth ; and inasmuch as the high priesthood is of a higher
order than the Aaronic priesthood, it must, according to the law
of heaven, be acknowledged the
generals had not

first

first.

Therefore,

if

twelve chief

been called out of the high priesthood,

in

order to acknowledge that priesthood, twelve generals could never

have been chosen out of the Aaronic priesthood, neither could a

temporal kingdom be established on the earth; for the greater

the
priesthood must be acknowledged before the lesser can be
higher priesthood always opens the way for the lesser priesthood.
And behold, I say unto you, my son, in due time you
3.

must wear a dress

suitable to your position as the

first

general of

and you shall have a

hat most beautiful to look upon, having seven crowns of gold upon
You cannot dress
the top of it, with many diamonds set therein.
the armies of the earth, even a royal dress

yourself in a royal dress

how you

shall dress

now

but I

will

tell

yourself to go before

you,

my

when

people.

I
I

come,

know

The eleven generals

what you need, and I will give it unto you.
who are next unto you by birthright shall also have dresses provided for them suitable to the positions which they

may be called
The first

to hold as the chief generals of the armies of the earth.

CONCERNING THE SPIRIT OF SYMPATHY.

497

seven shall wear crowns according to their various positions

and

quick
kingdoms of the earth into their hands
shall have an abundance of territory to spread
in

I will deliver

the

succession.

They

themselves upon, and great multitudes of people shall be subject,

unto them.
I
shall lay low the inhabitants of this earth by millions.
low everything that opposes me.
Therefore, as I have
hold youroften said unto you before, so I say unto you again,
I

4.

shall lav

self in readiness for

me

before you see

from

visit

me

for I

am

drawing nearer unto

do no more than turn yourself round

face, and then you will be abundantly

will

face to

Therefore, hold yourself in readiness,

satisfied.

unto you quickly.

Even

Christ.

You

you every day.

so.

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

for lo,

Star

come

even Jesus

REVELATION WARNING THE SAINTS AGAINST THE

SPIRIT OF SYMPATHY FOR TRANSGRESSORS.
No. 257.

WEBER, UTAH,

April loth, 1862.

i.
You WISH to
am so backward in speaking
unto you.
You seem to think that there must be some cause for
my backwardness for you say in your feelings thafc you have
never seen me so backward in speaking unto you as I seem to be

know why

at the present time,

I will

answer you.

number

fulness of

and you would

I

take

of these people

my

like to

know

the reason of

it.

or no pleasure in speaking unto

who have

yielded obedience unto the

gospel, for they are guilty of the sin

of ingratitude.

words nor the principles of my gospel to

cannot save the lives of such.
But they will do

They

neither lay

heart,

and

little

my

almost anything else.

They will leave their homes and come
here and consecrate their property and give it up when I call for
it.

ple,

be.

my

They will swear the oath which

and they will go where they are

have placed before my peono matter where it may

sent,

They will do all this ; but they will not lay the principles of
gospel to heart and seek to learn and understand them, so

THE CARELESS AND INDOLENT.

498

may be prepared

that they

darkness.

They

no purpose

to preach

them

who now

to those

are spending their most precious time to

sit

in

little

or

think about themselves, and no one

for they

If they can save themselves,

it

is

about

person who can do no more than

dom, is not "worth much he is

that they think

all

own

save his

in

life

else.

of.

my

king-

little better than

nothing, even
next to nothing, and he might as well be out of existence
for if
There are those of this class
he lives, he lives to little purpose.
;

among my people. Their minds are like the fool's eye upon
almost everything else but that which they ought to be upon.
I
gathered my people to this place in order that I might teach them
the principles of the fulness of

my

gospel,

them

to

those

fully prepared to preach

darkness

and

might be

so that they

who

are

now

sitting

in

they neglect to learn those principles, they might

have
remained
as well
away from this place for I shall not ac;

if

complish, through them, the purpose for which

them

here, even to prepare

my

to carry

gathered them

gospel to those

who now

they do not understand

for
it themselves,
they
not be able to preach it unto others.
Those who possess my
spirit to any great extent will strive to learn the principles of my
sit

in darkness

if

will

gospel, in order that they

may

low creatures who are now

My

2.

own

their

be

made

a blessing unto their

fel-

sitting in darkness.

people stand in their own

They block up

interest.

light.

my way

They

labor against

so that

am com-

work with them so slowly that it takes me an unreasonable length of time to bring them up to that point at which
If I could have worked with them faster, I
I can deliver them.
to

pelled

should have delivered them long ago ; but they are so slow that
they are wearing themselves out, and even destroying themselves;

and

for that

tinually

which

blame me

is

the result of their neglect of duty, they conI cannot bring things up to a head only

but

can prepare my people; and if they are slow

hearken unto and obey my words, I am compelled to bring
I cannot work with my people faster
things up to a head slowly.
in proportion as I

to

than what they will permit me.

I now wish to bring them to another point, even to the last
3.
point to which they can be brought before their deliverance ; but

many

of

them

are unprepared for

it

it

will

pinch them

tightly.

CONCERNING THE SPIRIT OF SYMPATHY.

They

are so

plead with
see -that I

me

and

of sympathy for the devil

full

they do not wish

them

to see

hurt.

They

servants that

his

will cry

499

over them, and

and if they
them, that I may not hurt them
do not hear and answer their prayers, and let the devil
for

go on destroying everything as he has done, they mourn greatly.

They say: "O Father, have mercy on him, and do not hurt
We know that we are
him, for we cannot bear to see him hurt.
in his hands,

and

that he has punished us all

do not hurt him,

Father,

we know

although

for

that he

we cannot bear

our days, but

to see

has never taken pity on

him

us,

hurt,

but has

we cannot
endure to see him hurt.
have
on
and
do not
Father,
him,
mercy
hurt either him or any of those who uphold him, for we cannot
bear to see it.
O Father, be merciful to him, and do not hurt
him.
Is there no other way, Father, to deal with him without
If there is, won't you be pleased to deal with him
hurting him ?
in some other way?
O how you would relieve our feelings, for
we cannot bear to see him hurt therefore, O Father, do have
mercy on him, and do not hurt him, for we cannot endnre it.
And now, remember, if you do hurt him, we will forsake you, and
we will go and assist him for, if we can help it, we will not have
him hurt; we are his friends."
afflicted us all

our days

but notwithstanding

all

this,

4.

friends

Ye enemies to
ye hypocrites
of corruption, and enemies to

all

all

and

truth

justice

righteousness

Ye

How

can you escape the justice of the law of God? Ye are as whited
walls and painted sepulchers, even full of rottenness
Some of
!

You
you may have a fine outside, but you are rotten within
cannot endure to see justice executed
but, in your hearts, you
!

wish to prevent

How

it.

Ye enemies

of

all

truth

and righteousness
at my hands?
I

can you expect to 'meet with a deliverance

for you
might as well deliver the devil himself as to deliver you
are one with him, and you must share his fate.
It is high time
;

people to begin to examine their own hearts, and see

whether they are filled with sympathy towards those who break

for these

my

laws, or not

are

my

for if they are, they

bitterest enemies.

are as corrupt-hearted as

Let

my

faithful

are

not

my

friends

they

They prove by their actions that they

Lucifer is, and they are his best friends.

people be aware of that

spirit, for

it

is

the spirit of

THE PEOPLE WILL BE TRIED.

500
the devil

Lucifer,

it

guard against
be destroyed.

the most powerful hold that Satan has on

they are not very careful, he will, at one time,
of them by it than he has destroyed since my peo-

more
came to this

destroy
ple

My

5.

and many of these people, if they do not

all their might, will be overcome by it, and

It is

and

these people,

with

if

place.

now about

people are

to be tried

laws, or whether they wish to

my

are true to

upon and perverted by

When

transgressors.

to see whether they

see
I

them trampled
them in this

try

Those who
is true to me, and who is not.
uphold my law when it is executed upon the
they will be my friends, and will always be ready
transgressors
The next move that I will
to execute the law upon transgressors.

know who

I shall

way,

me

are true to

will

make among my people

show what they are;
for

it,

for

is

it

right

be to

will

therefore,

them, and they

try

let

them

upon them, and none

all

will

will

then

prepare themselves
go through it but

those whose hearts are right before me.

I

now

Father

give unto you no more.

Even
even Jesus Christ

am

Son of the Eternal

the

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ACCEPTANCE OF

THE HORSES AND SWORDS.
No. 258.

WEBER, UTAH,

You

i.

wish to hear from

me

April i2th, 1862.

You will not let me rest

You are determined that I

again.

unless I continue to speak unto you.

speak unto you at least as often as every other day and you
It will be much
wish to hear irom me even oftener than that.

shall

easier

mouth

for

to

me when
mouth.

can come unto you and speak unto you

have had to move backward and forward

through space, even from heaven to the earth, and from the earth
up to heaven, for years, even ever since I commenced to speak

unto you.

my

Every time

Father, either

I,

that

you have received a revelation from

or one of the

heaven, have had to bring

it

members

of the

first

council in

unto you, and stand by your side to

CONCERNING REVELATIONS.
dictate

you

until

you have written

it

and

as

it

501
takes you quite a

length of time to write a revelation, it causes it to be very tedious

It is very painful
for those who bring the revelations unto you.
for a heavenly

messenger to remain still long in one place for

is to be quick and lively, and to move
;

the nature of a holy angel

about from one place to another.

Therefore, when I come to
shall
mouth
to
I
unto
be relieved of a great burmouth,
speak
you
den.
I shall not have to remain still in one place so long at a
I have brought unto you almost all the revelations which
have
received consequently, my burden hitherto has been
you
But I am now about to be relieved of that burden
very heavy.

time.

for I

am now coming

to talk with you.

You must do

command

2.

for

me.

me

a start

I
;

as I

you,

and thereby open the way

commence

the work, even to give

you
and when you shall have done this, I will sweep off
shall look to

to

I will open the way for you to your satisfaction.

your enemies.
You will understand me. I shall be with you in one day after you

shall

have commenced the work, and even sooner than

that, if

it

becomes necessary. I can stir mine enemies when I am ready,

and I can also stir the hypocrites who are in the midst of my people,

even such as have not been penetrated before to any great

I can find the way to every heart to see whether
they are

extent.

sound or

not.

Therefore,

my

do

son,

as I

make all things work well.

You may continue to hold yourself in
3.
may not be taken unawares. You know, to
and

is

shall

command

you,

I will

needed

in order for

you to be

fully

readiness, so that

you

a certain extent, what

prepared to meet

me

for I

come unto you in an instant. I have told you how I shall

first come unto you, and you must look for me to approach
you
in the manner that I have described, so that you will not be dis-

shall

appointed.
4.

You

wish to

know whether

see that you could, at this

I

will

accept of those horses

have seen them, and I don't

time, do any better than you have done.

which you have obtained or not.

have spoken unto you before concerning your horse, and I told
I would accept of him until you could obtain a better one

you
and

accept of the others on the same condition.

They will
answer until better horses can be obtained to replace them. They
I will

CONCERNING RICHARD COOK.

02

are not fine horses at

all,

me

and they would not be accepted by

not for the poverty of my people for I know their situaI have to deal with them accordingly. Therefore, I shall
and
tion,
have to accept of those horses to commence with but I will soon

were

it

find

My

better horses than those.

people, as yet, have

had

to

be

content with small things but I will turn the common current
I will place the riches and the valuable things of the
of things.
;

earth in the hands of

them out of
and

I will give

5.

And

mine own covenant people.

the hands of the fallen spirits

them unto

I will

or not.

They

wrench

possess them,

the rightful owners thereof.

you wish to know

say unto you, my son,
which
two
swords
of
the
you have obtained,
accept
are not at all suitable for the circumstance ; but if

behold,

whether

I will

who now

better ones cannot be obtained immediately, they will have to

do

come, and then I will talk about a suitable sword for you.
I
Set you mind at rest, and I will attend to that matter for you.
Do what you can, and
see what you need, and I will assist you.
until I

what you cannot do, I will do

do all that you require of me.
6.

And

as

for

my

concerning
for

he

guard against sympathy,

if he is not very careful when he

you

for

is

am

perfectly able to

Richard Cook,

servant,
is

very weak upon

let

that point,

him
and

tried in that matter, Satan will

overcome him and destroy him. Let him take timely warning,
and if he will do so, he may save his life but if he will not do so,
Satan will surely destroy his mortal life.
Therefore, let him set
;

himself against that weakness, that it may be well with him.

sword which he now has will answer for the present but
;

The
if

he

overcomes Satan, a suitable sword will be provided for him at the

Let him do his duty, and all will be well with him.
proper time.
I
so.

am the Light and Life

Amen and Amen.

of the world, even Jesus Christ.

Even

CONCERNING JOSEPH ASTLE AND WILLIAM JONES.

503

REVELATION CONCERNING JOSEPH ASTLE AND

WILLIAM JONES.
No. 259.

April T4th, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH,

BEHOLD, I am he that shuts, and no one opens, and that

And I am about to
opens, and no one shuts even Jesus Christ.
unto
you concerning my servants,' Joseph Astle and William
speak
1.

My people have desired to know the reason of their being

taken from the earth at such a time as this, even when their assistJones.

ance was so much needed among

known unto them.

There

2.

which

is

is celestial

another,

authority

people.

will

an order connected with the fulness of

has to be observed both

not pass over it.

which you stand

to

my

and

That order
is

by

is

me and my

as follows

it

gospel,

we can-

This mortal earth on

our earth, which

next in point of progression to

as the holy priesthood runs

and

my

Father, and

make

down from one world

being the next in progression and

the first world to be honored with the

this, earth

unto ours,

is

it

keys of the holy priesthood and the president over mine elect,
even over Abraham's seed, must dwell upon it during one thoufull

sand years, even until his mission is completed but the remaining six angels must rule in the spirit worlds, for they could not
;

have existed upon this earth for any great length of time.
The
devil would have destroyed their mortal lives, because they did not
hold the keys of the holy priesthood ; and consequently not being
able to defend themselves against the devil, they could not remain

upon the earth, but they had to go and rule in the spirit worlds
where the laws of the Lord are administered, even where Satan
has little or no power. There they can exist and fill their separate
places

in

the

holy

priesthood

without being hindered' by

the

devil.

Those worlds where the six angels now dwell are governed
3.
by the laws of the Lord and all fallen spirits when there have to
be subject to those laws; therefore, fallen spirits do not like to be
;

in

my

those spirit worlds.

They are almost continually tormenting

people upon this earth where the government of the devil

CONCERNING JOSEPH ASTLE AND WILLIAM JONES.

504

But they do not trouble

exists.

that portion of

my

people

who

are in the spirit worlds, because they have not the power to do so.

They do not

rule in those worlds

for a certain length of time,

ai>d

they only rule upon this earth

is the only
privilege they

that

have by way of governing.

Therefore, they like to be upon the
earth where the government of Lucifer and the" Beast exists, and
is where they spend the most of their time.
They would
never leave this world at all to go to the spirit worlds if they could

there

help it but they cannot, for they have to go there to provide

themselves with food and clothing.
;

And now, behold, I speak unto you concerning my servants

4.
William Jones and Joseph Astle.
I was compelled by the law of
the holy priesthood to send messengers from the earth to the spirit
worlds to bear testimony unto the inhabitants thereof that I have
raised up a prophet, and committed unto him the full keys of the
I could
holy priesthood, and that I have opened the last seal.
not send my holy angels to testify to these things, for it would be

me

out of order for

to

do so

but I can send them

down upon

the earth both to testify to the truth of the everlasting gospel, and
to fight the battles of mine own covenant people who are upon the

But

earth.

cannot send them to the

spirit

worlds to

of the fulness of the gospel.

the inhabitants thereof

testify

unto

am com-

pelled to send high priests from the earth to the spirit worlds
testify to the inhabitants

Mine

earth.

to

concerning my work upon the

unto mortal beings of all things which

thereof,

angels testify

belong to the gospel ; but messengers from the earth must testify
unto the inhabitants of the spirit worlds of what they witnessed

concerning the fulness of

my

earth previous to their death.

gospel while they were upon the

Therefore, I took my servants

William Jones and Joseph Astle to testify unto my servant Joseph

Smith and to the five other angels, that I have commenced to
establish

my kingdom upon

preparing themselves to

the earth, in order that they might be

make up

their

accounts and to

set all

ready to meet the seventh angel, and give unto

him an account of their stewardship ; for this they will have to do
things in order,

in their

own

order,

commencing

with the

first

angel,

and so on up

to the sixth.
5.

Behold,

am

the

Lord of Hosts, and

I testify

unto

all

my

CONCERNING JOSEPH ASTLE AND WILLIAM JONES.

people that

took

from the earth to

my

servants Joseph Astle

testify to

my work and

vant Joseph Smith and to the remaining

505

and William Jones

to represent
five angels

it

to

my

for they

ser-

were

and were counted by me worthy to be my repreeven to represent my work to the presidents over
those spirit worlds.
They have been promoted to great honors,
and are considered by the six angels of the Churches to be valiant
valiant for truth,
resentatives,

and they are very highly esteemed by them, and are conworthy of the great honors which have been conferred
upon them. They have spoken to large multitudes in the presence
of my servant Joseph Smith and others of the angels of the
for truth,

sidered

O how they

Churches.

opened the

upon the
sengers

last

earth

whom

work which

delight in those worlds to hear that I

and commenced

seal,

O how

to establish

have

my kingdom

they love the society of those two mes-

have sent unto them to bear testimony to the

have commenced upon the earth.
I have already
I

high priests unto them, and I shall send another unto

for they need three witnesses to bear testimony to the same

sent two

them

thing before the testimony can be complete according to the law

therefore, I shall take another high priest,

even one who

is

valiant

two were, from among my people, and send

him into the spirit worlds, and he will be promoted to great honor.
The other two were valiant men they would not betray their trust,
and they are honored wherever they go. Great multitudes are
often found crowding around them to hear them speak.
O that
all those who have embraced the fulness of my gospel were as
valiant for truth as they are, for if they were they would do honor
for truth, as the other

to their profession.

now need

valiant-hearted

men

cowards are

want valiant-hearted people who will sustain

who
love
the
truth, and who will fight for it with all their
law,
my
such
I
I am the
power
delight in, and they are mine forever.
of

no use

to me.

Stone and Shepherd of

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Israel, the Bright

and Morning Star

Amen and Amen.

even

THE SPIRIT OF SYMPATHY.

506

REVELATION CONCERNING SYMPATHY FOR

TRANSGRESSORS.
No. 260.

April i5th, 1862.

SEE that you are greatly oppressed in your feelings on

i.

WEBER, UTAH,

account of

my

You

people.

say that you can see great weakness

manifested by some of them, and you greatly fear that one-half of

them will not stand the test ; that they will begin to sympathize
with those whom I shall condemn, and on whom the penalty of
death will have to be inflicted
the

condemned should

that

the spirit of sympathy for

if

take hold of one individual,

would have

it

a tendency to cause many more to do the same thing and that

that spirit would run from one person to another until one-half of
;

people would have caught it.

catch that spirit, and if they do,

my

until
spirit

them very

of

may run from one

it

likely will

to another

has destroyed quite a number of these people; for if that

obtains a fair start, it will not stop until it has taken hold of

it

those

who

the truth.

If

all

Some

are weak-minded,

my

and such

as are not

people are not very careful,

thus be destroyed.

many

grounded in
of them will
must

If they wish to save their lives, they

They must not give way

but
guard against sympathy.
it with all their
and
feel
must
set
themselves
against
might,
they
determined to overcome it, and by doing so, they will overcome
the devil

and save

much good

my

and

their lives

live

in force

the earth without laws

that

that

at all,

people must know that

kingdom cannot exist upon

My

my

those

it

long upon the earth to do

to their fellow creatures.

law must be put

to

who abide my

laws, exist

by

them and that those who break them, must perish by them.
Even the most ignorant of my people must surely know this and
if they turn against me, and sympathize with those who break my
;

Jaws, they do it wilfully, and are well worthy of death.

They sin
with
wide
and
their
both
open;
eyes
knowledge,
light
against
therefore, they are wilful sinners before

anything
to suit

at all

people's

some of them

me.

about me, they know that

strange

my

If my people know
law cannot be altered

whims and sympathies.

are like the fool's eye

The minds

of

continually moving from one

INSTRUCTION FOR THE PEOPLE.

and

foolish object to another;

if it

were possible for

me

to

change

them to-morrow.

to-day,

it

would be wrong

might continue to change

it

day by day, and even hour by hour,

my
I

them

507

law to

and

suit

them

yet not please

but by doing

so,

for

should destroy

all

law and order, and consequently all righteousness therefore, I"

should become as corrupt as the devil himself, and there would be
;

righteousness,

exist eternally

Let

2.

my

nor certainty,

to

my

should please nobody;

and cease to exist; for I could no

should soon become a devil,

more

honesty

If I trie.d to please everybody,

course.
I

nor

truth

neither

than devils can.

people cease their foolishness, and make themselves

with substantial principles that will save them.

well acquainted

Let them cast away

all

order that they

save themselves.

may

shadows, and take hold of substances, in

Let them cast far from them

and false traditions which they have learned in the

Let them take hold of the truth as it is, and live the life

all their foolish

world.

of saints, and not the

of hypocrites,

life

and deceived by the

false

If they wish to save themselves, they

truth as

it is,

ness of

and

live

by

are continually fooled

must learn

and the

devil.

to understand the

Previous to their embracing the fulin falsehood ; but it is high

their false notions ; for false principles

it.

gospel they were trained

my

time for them to leave

will

who

traditions of the world

all

never save them.

ideas of things that

it is

They

are so slow to get rid of their false

very hard to make them believe that they

me correctly previous to embracing the

and
my gospel,
consequently the devil holds them in his
chains and makes them believe that they are right when they are
learned but

little

about

fulness of

wrong.
all

that

that they

tinue to

He

persuades them that they know something, and that

in contact with their standard of right, is wrong ;

comes

need not

do

to trouble themselves

as they are doing, all will

for if they will only con-

be right with them.

In

this

way he throws his snares around them, and holds them in his
chains, and he is lulling them to sleep, and leading them down to
destruction

but they perceive

it

not,

and when such are severely

and destroy them.

tried, the devil will take his last grasp on them,

They are in his snare, and all that he has to

do

is

to

make one

them.
strong pull
They did not liberate themselves
from his snares when they might have done so; but they suffered
to destroy

THE SPIRIT OF SYMPATHY.

508

him to make them believe that they knew a great deal, when they
knew nothing, as they ought to have known it thus he led them
to reject the truth, and to prefer his wisdom to mine, and the dark;

ness of the world to the light of heaven.

They have never appreciated the light of the fulness of my gospel ; but they have thought

they had light

that

when they had

they were contented with

darkness, and consequently

light of the

But they never knew the

it.

for had they ever known it, they would, never have been
;
contented with darkness.
Such cannot appreciate the light and

gospel

the blessings of my gospel ; they are in the bonds of iniquity, and

in the snare of the devil, and he will take them when he takes his
last pull.

And now, I say unto you my son, you wish to know

3.
what you are to do to stop the spirit of sympathy if, when I put
'

law in force upon the transgressor thereof,

my

to the spirit of

to a

people should

my

extent.

I will tell
sympathy
great
shall
I
what
do.
shall
be
side
at that
you
by your
you, my son,
I
shall
have
all
mine
in
and
order, ready to
time,
army placed

give

way

drop down upon the earth in a moment and if, when the people
are divided, the sympathizers should be the strongest party, and it
;

should become necessary, I shall not call upon you to put any person to death, but I shall slay them myself upon the spot where
they will stand before I give unto you your rod, or even show
The law of heaven grants unto me the
myself unto my people.
privilege

cut off a

to

few hundreds of people

at

any time when

they are in your way, without you raising your rod and giving your
command ; for you may not always be placed in a position where

you can take up your rod, and give your command

warning.

you

in

an

You may
instant,

see times

when your enemies

even when you

will

at

will

have no time

at

a minute's

crowd upon
all

to take

your rod in your hand and to give your command and should I
not at such times instantly defend you by cutting off your enemies,
The law of heaven gives me the liberty
they would destroy you.
;

to

head your enemies !n every move which they attempt to make

against you

to

if I am put to the necessity of coming out

before the time that I have appointed to come

therefore,

your defense,
unto you, I shall do
before

I give

so.

unto you a

shall

have

commandment

all

to

things perfectly ready

put

my

law in

full

CONCERNING THE HYPOCRITES.

You need not to be

command you, supposing

force.
I

unto you before, so

said

necessary, I will cut off

afraid of putting
that I

am

my

509

law in force when

not ready,

as

for,

say unto you again,

if it

have

becomes

the hypocrites that

may first separate

people; and I will afterwards place
my faithful people in rank, and give unto you your rod; and when
you have given your command, I will make a sweep among mine

themselves from

enemies in

my

all

faithful

this Territory

possession to put to death

break

my

if

you have the power

those

who

in

your own

me and

turn traitors to

you must do so without my assistance. What you

will do
but what you can do, you must do ; for this

law,

cannot do,
is

but
all

your duty.
I

now

give unto

you no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION

CONTAINING

THE
No. 261.

FOR

INSTRUCTIONS

BISHOP.

WEBER, UTAH,

April lyth, 1862.

i.
LISTEN unto my words, which are quick and powerful,
sharper than a two-edged sword, for I am about to speak unto
I know that you are laboring under great difficulties among
you.

these people, and, at times, you

them.

scarcely

know what

are so slow to learn the principles of

to

do with

my

gospel that
I cannot teach them

They

they weary you out with waiting for them.

the principles of the fulness of my gospel any faster than they can
receive them
and through the slow manner in which they receive
;

them, you are held in weakness an unreasonable length of time.

I feel, at times, almost ready to cast them off, and send you to
another place to commence my work in some other way, and to
save as many of the innocent people, who are now in the old

Church, as

much,
obey

in

my

can.

My

consequence of
words.

the fulness of

my

It

people have burdened my mind very

being so slow to hearken unto and

their

appears that they cannot learn the nature of

gospel in any reasonable length of time.

They'

CONCERNING THOSE WHO HAVE CONSECRATED.

510

weary every holy angel who has anything to do with them, as well
What can I do with them?
as wearying out both you and me.
I

cannot lawfully cast them

against evil,
if

and

they learn

how

to be, I

off as long as they

strive to learn the

them but

continue to struggle

principles of

my

gospel, even

If they are as faithful as they

slowly.

When

have to bear with them.

they

know

do the best

it is not very
good and when they learn as fast as they
This is a time when my people need
but very slowly.
It is too painful to those
to learn fast, and not a time to trifle.

they can,

can,

it is

who

stand at the head of

if it

my

could be avoided.

long
burdens and the burdens of

people to be held in suspense so

My people might ease their own

my people if they would only come

think so much about the property
terms
quickly.
They
my
which they have consecrated unto me, and dally so long before
they are willing to let that portion of it go which I call for, that

to

a great barrier in their way to prevent them from learning the

principles of my gospel. Property twines around the hearts of some
it is

of

my

people,

and appears to be all in all with them; it is the main

them from learning the principles of my gos-

thing that prevents

They are so afraid of it being taken away from them that

Such are held in
can
scarcely think about anything else.
they
the snare of the devil, and are doing all that they can to bring my
pel.

work

to a stand.

Some

of

people do not

my

know

their

own

They think that they are living in an acceptable manner

before me, when they are not; for no person is living in an
hearts.

acceptable manner before

which he holds
property too

When
know

me

whose heart

He

in his possession.

for

is placed upon property

cannot serve me and his

accept of none but the whole-hearted.

will

people have their hearts

set

that they are not accepted

upon property, they ought

of me.

My

people know

to

well

enough what I require of them. They know the conditions on

which they can be saved but yet they will continue to act the
;

part of idolaters in spite of

can I do with them but cut

all

that

them

off

What
have taught them.
as cumberers of the ground ?
I

They must know that no idolater can inherit my kingdom upon

When
the earth, and yet they continue to let the devil fool them.

my people learn good sense? They have learned enough

nonsense in the world, and it appears almost impossible for them

will

INSTRUCTION FOR THE BISHOP.

to get rid of

it,

and learn good sense instead

never be saved by false knowledge, for

to

them

in the

but

go

little

midst of

my

they might
standard for

my words lightly, and

am well satisfied that I

treat
I

light.

perish by
can make

talking to them.

people, a few days ago, that I intended to put

force

full

They can
them down to

lead

command them,
that I am the

headway with these people by

law in

my

But they

by.

I told

2.

as I

thereof.

They should know

save themselves.

them

would do

If they

destruction.

will

it

51

them a

upon the transgressors

thereof.

am now

time to consider the matter over, and to

and after they have had a little time to
prepare themselves for it
do so, I shall draw them up to the law. I do not want to bring it
giving unto

little

upon them unawares; but I want to make them acquainted with it,
and also to give unto them a fair chance to prepare themselves for
I

it.

do not take

my

people unawares.

I let

are about to enter into beforehand, which

works

He

in secret,

works

and thereby seeks

in the dark.

He

them 'see what they

But the devil

is just.

to take advantage of innocence.

works

deceitfully, in order to

ensnare

and destroy the innocent.

3.

You

hear complaints

made by my

tute condition with regard to food.

Let

people about their desti-

my

servant, the steward,

surplus property from the people, and purchase food

therewith, and let him supply the needs of the poor of my people,
that they may have no just cause to murmur.
The poor must be

"take

fed.

the

The steward must

not suffer his hands to be tied by these

but he must go and take property from those who have

people
more than the law allows them to have, even if he has to take it
;

by

force.

my
will

There

be used by

their hands.

to give unto
lies

is

an abundance of property

people to supply the needs of the poor,

my

people before

All that I

them a

am now

this is

to place fresh

waiting for

is

short time to consider the

before them, in order that they

and when

come

may

done, I shall come.

in the possession of

and much more than

means

in

wish

matter which

now

my

people.

prepare themselves for it ;

I shall look for you to

open the way for me, if it is possible for you to do so. You know
what I require at your hands, in order to open the way for me.
I will overrule everything for

have as

little

your convenience, so that you

trouble as possible; for I

know

that

it

is all

may

you can

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

512

do

burden

to bear the

that

placed upon you; but I will make it

Therefore rest contented until

is

as light as I possibly can for you.

you see

my

face

Even

Hosts.

for lo, I

come unto

Amen

and Amen.

so.

quickly

even the Lord of

THE

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORDER OF

ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.
No. 262.
I

BEHOLD,

1.

April ipth, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH,

am

reins of the children of

he who searcheth the hearts and

men

who

trieth the

penetrates through the mists of

up all animated nature who walketh not in

crooked paths; but whose course" is one eternal round whose purposes never fail who speaks the word, and all the inhabitants of
darkness, and lighteth

the earth either obey or perish; even the son of the Eternal
And I am come to reveal unto you the order of the
Father.
eternal progression of worlds,

and the order

in

which they

exist in

space.
I

2.

quorum

have before revealed

unto you the order of the

of worlds, in connection with which the

God

first

first

sits

enthroned in majesty in a large globe, from which the laws that

The first quorum of worlds, not ingovern all worlds proceed.
cluding the world of the
four thousand,

first

and they are

and being the worlds of the

form the

All

3.

space.

and

first

firstborn sons of the

first

God, they

rank.

quorums of

The

God, numbers one hundred and fortyon a level with each other in space,

all

glorified worlds stand

firstborn sons of the

their firstborn sons

second quorum has

his

first

below each other

God form

the

first

in

quorum,

form the second quorum, and each of the

world next to and immediately underneath

his Father's world.

4.

In the quorums of the firstborn sons, the firstborn son of a

below his Father's in

Cjpd always redeems the earth immediately
point of progression. In all other quorums, the son who holds the

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

first

birthright

You

are the

and

am

redeems the earth immediately below

first

the last

his

Father's.

quorum of high priests,

power
You are that much in advance of me
in the

person in
person.

513

we both belong to the same quorum. Adam is

not yet connected with the quorum to which my Father belongs
And when his world becomes celestialized,
but he belongs to it.
he will take his place as the last God in that quorum, in like manbirthright, but

by

God

which

my

Each perpendicular quorum consists of a Father and

Every God who has not already obtained a quorum

his

ner as his Father

the last

is

of the

quorum

to

Father's Father belongs.

5.

sons.

of

may have one in due time, for it is his privihave

Gods
already a quorum of worlds exalted for

worlds for his sons

lege.

Some

their

firstborn

Some Gods

sons,

and

all

Gods

will

are in advance of others

have the same

by

birthright,

privilege.

and conse-

quently have greater dominion. They all stand in their own order,
in the advance of another.
One hundred and forty-four

one

thousand quorums of worlds, lacking one quorum, were created

and became celestial before the second born sons of the first God

had the

quorum

to become redeemers
and when they had
redeemed the quorum of worlds belonging to the

liberty

they

liberty,

of firstborn sons.

There are now

in existence

that
last

more than

one hundred and

forty-four thousand and one quorums of glorified

quorum below another in space.
A new world comes into existence every seven thousand
6.
years, and as one world steps forth into mortality, another is
created; therefore, worlds are also exalted in their own order.

worlds, one

There

are,

for the

accommodation of

however, three stationary worlds, which were created

all traveling planets, that do not follow

They are stationed in space for the accommodaeach quorum of traveling worlds, and they remain with it
is glorified.
They are then lowered in space to accommo-

the above rule.

tion of
until

it

date another quorum, and they remain with that quorum until it
has become glorified also ; and so they continue to be used for
the

accommodation of

only one

all

worlds that

come

into existence.

There

quorum of worlds traveling up to perfection at the

same time. One quorum must be completed before another
quorum can commence; therefore, there can be but one world
is

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

514

If such was not the

passing through mortality at the same time.
The priesthood runs in
case, there would be great confusion.

and the heavenly host attend to

There
only one thing at a time, and thus they prevent confusion.
is only one redeemer called to operate at the same time.
There
order from one world to another

is

but

There

God

one

ruling over a

mortal earth at the same time.

but one angel holding the keys of the holy priesthood

upon a mortal earth at the same time; and there can be but one
chief devil at the same time.
is

am

Behold,

7.

Jesus Christ, and

it

my

is

man upon

representative of the holy priesthood to

duty to be the
I stand

earth.

my Father to represent all Gods and all powers,

both in the heavens and upon the earth, and also in hell, and all
glory and dominion connected with eternal beings ; for besides
in the presence of

no Savior in power.
unto
no more.
Let this suffice for the present,
you
give
and I will shortly speak unto you again. I know what you need,
and I will come and give it unto you. I am the Son of the
me, there
I

is

at present

now

Even

Eternal Father.

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

No. 263.
i.

were

WEBER, UTAH,

BEHOLD,
set fast.

I say

unto you,

You do

my

April

191)1,

1862.

you seem as though you

son,

not seem to understand the true position

You
is now passing through mortality.
You say that I
cannot find a place for it in any of the quorums.
have told you that my Father is the last God in that quorum of
of Adam's earth which

worlds over which your Father presides that Adam is not connected with that quorum, neither can he be connected with the
quorum of high priests over which you preside. You say that if
;

there are

only one hundred and forty-four thousand

quorum, you cannot see where

Adam and

his

Gods

in a

world can be placed,

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

515

quorums are filled p without his world, unless

hundred and forty-four thousand and one worlds in

that all the

for

there are one

a quorum.

As

2.

the

God

first

of

all

has one hundred and forty-four

thousand firstborn sons, and each of them has a glorified world,

which, with their Father's world, make one hundred and forty-four

thousand and one worlds

who own

in the first

quorum, so each of

his sons

of glorified worlds, has one hundred

and forty-four thousand firstborn sons whose glorified worlds stand
in perpendicular columns or quorums, directly under their own
Father's,

the

quorum

first

which make, with their Father's, one hundred and fortyand one quorums. The horizontal quorum over

four thousand

which your Father presides will, when complete, only number one
hundred and forty-four thousand worlds. Adam's world is in

and

mortality,

when

it

not as yet connected with any quorum.

But
it will
join and complete the quorum

is

becomes

celestial,

over which your Father presides, and take its own place next to
Father's world.
Adam's world will, therefore, occupy its own

my

place in space as
Therefore,

3.

own

part,

and

in

all

let

other celestial worlds do.

my

due time

people rest contented, and act well their

I will

make

all

things perfectly plain,

even those things which may be necessary for them to know.

I now give unto you no more.
I will shortly speak unto you
am
the
I
and
again.
Bright
Morning Star; even Jesus Christ.

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONTAINING FURTHER INFORMATION ON THE SUBJECT OF ETERNAL

PROGRESSION.
No. 264.

WEBER, UTAH,

i.
BEHOLD, I say unto you, my son,
the true nature of the first world which is

the

manner

which

it is

in

which

formed.

it

April 2ist, 1862.

you wish

owned by

to understand

the

first God,
was created, and the kind of material of

You

also wish to understand the true nature

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

516

of the one hundred and forty-four thousand worlds which belong

to the firstborn sons of the first God, the manner in which they

were created, by whom they were created, and the manner in

which they were redeemed.
Behold, I am the Lord of Hosts, and I will reveal these
unto
you in a manner in which you will be well able to
things
understand them.
The first world of all, which is owned by the
it was never subfirst God, never passed through a mortal estate
2.

was never inhabited by fallen

worlds which have since been created have been.

ject unto death, for

it

spirits as otherIt

was formed

of pure material, and consequently fallen spirits could not proceed

Inasmuch as it
from nor receive organized bodies out of it.

was pure, nothing impure could possibly spring

Fallen spirits always proceed from impure material.

forth

from

it.

All material,

whether good or bad. yields or produces its own kind, consequently, the first world has always been celestial, and never subject to death.

It is altogether different

worlds which have been created since

in
it

its

nature from other

was created.

But other

worlds which have since been created have been formed of two

The first world is

pure mixed with impure.
it
took much longer
times
than
other
and
world,
many
any
larger
to create it than it has taken to create any other world since
yea,
kinds of material

None other world

took more than one hundred times as long.
with
for
it
size.
Other worlds almost appear as
can be compared

it

It rules all other worlds, for it was

nothing by the side of it.
With
created for that purpose.
respect to time, one day with all
celestial worlds is equal to one thousand years of the time of mortal earths
for celestial worlds are all ruled by the first God, who
;

is

the time-keeper.

All other worlds are ruled by his world.

made by him;

laws were discovered or

therefore

all

All

celestial

worlds are governed by his laws.

He discovered the principles
upon which those laws were based in his own world, and being
assisted
thority,

by his two firstborn sons, who are next to him

and are his counselors, he framed those laws.

The world

3.

of the

first

God was

and power, with the assistance of

first

commenced

had no

to create

posterity to assist

it

him

his

created by his

own

he had but
;

children.
little

therefore, he

in

au-

own wisdom
But when he

help, for he

commenced

his

then

work

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

without any person to

him

all

assist

him except

world was well finished.

space; and

in

as

After

ascended

it

many hundreds

during

But

and he obtained more

along, his family increased,

his

She rendered

his wife.

the assistance she possibly could.

in

it

as time

it

ascended

it

continued to

of years;

and ascended, other worlds were created

rolled

help, even until

was created,

space,

of thousands

517

and

for the first

as

grow

it

grew
God's sons,

beginning with his firstborn son, each of whom stepped out in

their own order to create worlds for themselves, being assisted
by their Father to do so until, at length, each of the firstborn
sons had had a world created for him.
4.

But how did these one hundred and forty-four thousand

come

firstborn sons

had but one wife

all

into

existence, seeing that

to begin with?

If

the

God

first

of

he had one hundred and

thousand firstborn sons, he must have had one hundred

and if such was the case, where
forty-four thousand wives

forty-four

and

did they

come from?

first God was

and there was only one woman who

There was a time when the

the only being in existence,

was equal with him in age.

it

suffketh

me

not reveal unto you at this

two came into existence but

shall

time the manner in which the

first

to say that they

were

in

existence as the

beings, and they are still in existence, and are now the
and Queen over all animated beings.

two

first

first

King

The first God begat many sons and daughters, a*nd he gave
5.
unto his firstborn son his firstborn daughter to wife, and started
him out to create and people a world for himself. The first God
took his own second born daughter to be his second wife, and he
begat many sons and daughters also by her, and he took her first-

born daughter to be
which he had by
his
second wife.
by

ter

had by

And

his third wife.

his

second

He

took

wife,
all

the second born daugh-

he gave to

his

firstborn son

his firstborn daughters

which he

be his wives, with the exception of the firstborn daughter of his first wife, until he had obtained one hundred
and forty-four thousand wives.
He has as many firstborn sons as
his wives to

he has wives

for

he had a firstborn son by every wife

firstborn son took his firstborn daughter to wife,

born son took

exceptions

all

his last firstborn

and

and

his

his last first-

daughter to be his wife, with these

first God took their own mother's

the sons of the

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

518

second born daughters

his

his

6.
is

to

be

their wives.

Inasmuch

as nature pro-

God, he gave unto his firstborn son

firstborn daughter, and unto his second firstborn sons he gave
second born daughters.

vided a

first

You

wife for the

first

will readily perceive,

different

entirely

in

my

son, th.at the

nature to

its

first

world of

other worlds.

all

It is

all

an

exception to them all, being created celestial, and never having

No devil had any power to
been subject to death and darkness.
destroy that first family, nor yet to break up any of their arrangements.

They were not divided

into

two

parties in direct opposi-

tion to each other, as the families of all other worlds are divided,

Fallen spirits
in consequence of fallen spirits being among them.
cause death to overtake a world, and to destroy both it and its

Each race of people

which belongs to an earth claims its separate rights and when the
rebels against the government of the Gods rule a world, they
They always keep
always bring death and destruction into it.
inhabitants for a certain length of time.

on a world

until they are overpowered by the angels of

were not overpowered by holy angels, they
would destroy the earth on which they exist but they are conquered and destroyed by the angels, and the worlds are all saved

their hold

the Gods.

If they

through mediators, whose right it is to destroy all fallen spirits on

the earths which they are appointed to redeem. Thus you will see
that all other quorums of worlds must differ in some respects from
the first quorum. The firstborn sons of the first God never passed
through death on their Father's earth they were all born celestial;
but their sons, and the sons of all other Gods, are subject to death;
it before
they can become celestial
quorum of Gods never having been made subThey are
ject to death, are a quorum of independent Gods.
independent because they needed no assistance to help them to

they have to pass through

beings.

The

overcome

evil

first

they had

full

power over

it,

and

in this consists

If the first God and his firstborn sons had

independence.
not been independent, evil would have prevailed over them and

their

There was no power in existence greater than

that which they possessed for them to look to for assistance ; they
were all powerful, and consequently independent.
destroyed them.

7.

You

wish to

know by what means

all

the firstborn sons of

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

the

first

God

The

obtained worlds.

first

God

his firstborn son to create a world, and

assist

thousand years to

create

it

taken

space,

it

place in

its

and when

hung

world, and was owned by the

sent his children to

took them seven

it

was created and had

underneath the Father's

right

firstborn son.

second firstborn son

assisted his

it

519

to create a

After

world

this,

for

the Father
himself,

in

firstborn son; and so he

like manner as he
his
sons
one
one
until
he had a worjd each
continued to assist
by
created for them and as a new world came into existence every

before assisted his

first

seven thousand years, the column to which

God

first

at

sons' worlds stood in

when

this

move

it
belonged, with the
higher in space, until all his

one long string underneath his own.

And
his quorum was completed, he sent his

was done, and

last firstborn

member

made

the head,

son to redeem his

of the

quorum

belonging to the

first

first

firstborn son's world.

The

last

of high priests always redeems the world

member

of that quorum.

The

last

member

always in power when the world of the first member is in the

hands of a devil, upon the same principle that Jesus Christ, being
now the last member of that quorum, redeems Adam's world,
is

which

at present stands at the

head of the quorum.

Adam's world

being in mortality, represents the world which is owned by the

first God.
It appears to stand between two quorums of worlds,

and does not appear

quorum of

all

to

there

be claimed by either of them.

are one

hundred and

In the

forty-four

first

thousand

not including the world belonging to the first God, and

which appears to stand outside of a quorum, as Adam's world
appears to do therefore, Adam's world represents the first great
worlds,

And Moses' world, standing at the head of a

of worlds, which are traveling up to perfection, represents
the world owned by the firstborn son of the first God.
He stands
central world.

quorum
at

the

head of a quorum

stands at the head of a

The quorum

.of

Gods, under

quorum

his Father, as

Moses

of high priests under his Father.

of high priests, including

Adam and

Abel, numbers

one hundred and forty-four thousand and one, and represents the
first quorum of all which, with
the first God, numbers one hundred and forty-four thousand and one.
8
I do not wish to weary you by writing any more at this
time, for I know that you are weary ; but I have more to reveal
]

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

520

and

reveal it unto you as fast as

have a great deal to do in a short
time.
I am coming quickly unto you to talk with you mouth to
mouth, and I will then put all things right; therefore, look out for
I am Jesus Christ.
Even
me, for lo I come, I come, I come.
to

you upon

this subject,

you are able

to write

I will

it.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

No. 265.

WEBER, UTAH,

April 22nd, 1862.

1.
BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, and I am come to speak
unto you again.
There are some things connected with this great
subject which you say in your feelings you do not as yet compre-

You would

hend.

like

to

know upon what

principle those hun-

dred and forty-four thousand firstborn sons of the first God obtain
each one hundred and forty-four thousand wives, seeing that their
worlds were all created and placed in a perpendicular line before
the

first

of

excepting the

ers,

You feel assured that none

God could ever become redeem-

them had been redeemed.

of those firstborn sons of the

last

first

member

of that

quorum

and

that,

such

being the case, you do not see how they could obtain wives out of
the worlds of other Gods so far below them; that they could
never become redeemers after their

own worlds had been

glorified

and they themselves become Gods.

2.

The

of the

first

last

firstborn son of the

firstborn

redeemed a world, and

son of the

owned by

first

God

son.

He

first

God redeemed

was the

first

person

the world
that

ever

world belonging to the firstborn

was celestialized, another world, which was
after the

the second firstborn son of the

first God, entered into

and became subject to death, and the firstborn son of
And when it
God's firstborn son, redeemed it for him.

mortality,

the

first

had been redeemed and become

celestial, the

the third firstborn son of the

God came

and was redeemed by the

first

firstborn son of the

world belonging to
forth

into mortality,

first

God's second

THE ETERNAL .PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

The

son.

firstborn

first-born

sons of the

were, with one exception, redeemers

of

Gods have been redeemers, except

quorum

consequently,

they are

were born long before the

first

assisted their Father to complete

when

the last

of

quorum

Gods

first

quorum

member

of that

They
independent Gods.
world was completed, and they
all

it.

The

first

God had

a numer-

formed and ready to take its

had made one move up in space, he

ous family before his world was

place in space; and

first

but none of the

52!

it

fully

assisted his firstborn son to create a

world for himself, to create

And when it was finished,

took seven thousand years.
he gave unto his firstborn son his firstborn daughter to wife, and
they then commenced to beget their posterity. The first God then
which

it

sent his second firstborn son to create a world for himself,

assisted

him

as

he had previously assisted

his first firstborn

and he
son to

create his world.

And

manner he assisted all his firstborn sons to

and as each son had a world created
for him, his Father gave unto him a wife.
He gave unto each of
his sons, who had worlds created, a wife of his own daughters,
Thus when all his firstborn sons had
every seven thousand years.
their worlds created, and occupied their own places in space, he
had to give unto them one hundred and forty-four thousand of his
daughters at once; but when he had only one thousand worlds
formed for one thousand of his sons, he only gave unto them one
thousand of his daughters at once.
As each world was created
and took its place among the others that had been created before
increased one, so that the
it, the number of daughters given out
last son who had a world created for him might have a wife as
well as those sons had who had had worlds created for them, and
wives given unto them before he had.
Inasmuch as he had a
3.

in

like

create worlds for themselves

world created for him, he claimed the right to have wives as well
as his brothers who were in advance of him by birthright.
Therewhen
all
the
of
first
their
worlds
firstborn
sons
the
God
had
fore,
they had received from their Father one hundred and
thousand wives each.
He gave unto them one hundred
forty-four thousand times one hundred and forty-four thousand, or
twenty billion, seven hundred and thirty-six million, of his own
Thus the firstborn sons of the first
daughters to be their wives.

glorified,

forty-four

God

obtained their wives.

THE ETERNAL PROGRESSION OF WORLDS.

^22
4.

In what way did the firstborn sons of those one hundred and
thousand firstborn sons of the first God, who constituted

forty-four

of redeemers, obtain their wives after they

quorum

They were

redeemers?

office of

had

filled

the

ministers of the gospel, even high

as such they each helped to save one hundred and

thousand mortal worlds, including their own, and they
each took one wife from every mortal earth on which they minis-

and

priests,

forty-four

tered, excepting their

own

and while they were ministering the

own earths were growing and

gospel on these niortal earths, their

and their families were continually upon

Thus they each took one hundred and forty-four
thousand mortal missions and they each took one wife from each

traveling

up

to perfection,

the increase.

world was passing through mortality for whom they

In this manner all redeemers obtain their number of

God whose
labored.

Every God gives unto the high

and save it, one wife each of

wives.

his family
5.

do not wish

to

mind upon

straining your

priests

weary you any longer

mind

not be so straining to your

Since

commenced

as

minister unto

it

at this

time by

you to sit
more to reveal unto you

It

this subject.

so long at once but I have but little

before you will be able to see it all clearly.

days.

who

his firstborn daughters.

is

painful for

From

it

will

last

few

this time,

has been for the

to reveal this subject unto you,

been painful indeed to you

but

it

has

have now revealed unto you

.Rest contented, and know that either I

the greatest portion of it.
I am Jesus
or my holy angels are continually by your side.
Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE CREATION OF

WORLDS.
No. 266.

WEBER, UTAH,

April 23rd, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of the world, even Jesus

You say in
Christ; and I am about to speak unto you again.
i.

your feelings that you wish to understand the order of the second
born sons of the first God, even those whose right it is to start the

THE CREATION OF WORLDS.

second rank of quorums

You

glorified.

They came

after the

know how

wish to

into existence in the

same order

become

sons have

firstborn

their worlds

523

came

into existence.

as the worlds of the

Their worlds were created one by one

thousand
seven
years, and stood in space in a perpendicular
every
column, even as the first quorum did at the beginning. When the

second firstborn sons do.

God's firstborn son's world had become

first

As

the

first

quorum

The

it.

below

it,

first

came up to perfection, one by

world, and stood on a horizontal

first

world of

ascended

in

all,

with

or atmosphere

suitable for

them

for

All

itself.

accommodate

to

is

move

make room for other

new worlds are being
made condenses, and a

pure

itself

formed of rarefied or
in

and

to

be to

supply

its

own needs;

filled,

is

and

make room

for

is

are.

there

There

into existence,

Space
continually being formed as well as new
If it could be
Space, therefore, can never be filled.

themselves.

worlds

therefore, all

benefit.

eternity; for they assist to

all

dense matter

works harmoniously together to

work together for their mutual

room
for
new planets as fast as they roll
always
will

less

new world makes room

thus every

material

plain

order to

in

space,

celestial beings

there

left.

one,

other worlds which stand

all

worlds as they should be created.

As
formed the material of which they are

vacuum

had

it

of worlds

they surrounded the

with

another

celestial,

world was added to the bottom of the column which

would be an end

to eternal progression, for the

way of

worlds would be blocked up and their motion prevented. They

would all become powerless, and blend together in one solid mass,
all

and

all

case

if

animated nature would be destroyed.

space did not continue to enlarge as

Such would be the

new worlds came

into

existence.
2.

The second born

sons of the

head upon the same principle as

first

God

others ot his sons, including his third, fourth,

sons,

and so

on'

exalted on the

throughout

same

all his

principle.

sons to

first

God, you

this is the

will

God-

sons did, and

fifth

and

sixth

all eternity, will

all

born

become

have now given unto you the

order of the progression of worlds to

able to trace out the order of the
the

arrive at the

his firstborn

all

When you are

and second born sons of

eternity.

first

be able to trace out that of

complete order of eternal progression.

all

others

for

THE' SCEPTER OF POWER.

524

And

3.

behold,

say unto you,

my

you wish

son,

know

to

something more concerning the rod which was used by my servant

It is not
Moses, whether it was owned by your Father or not.
your Father's rod

but your Father holds the jurisdiction over it

Your Father has a rod
is in mortality.

Adam's

while this earth of

of his

own

therefore, he does not

belongs to the*
uses

uses

it,

representative
first

God was

first

in

it

upon

God.

his

It

own

name and by

Adam's posterity.
majesty and dominion

It is

to

authority, for he

his

are the

first

it

as

Abraham's seed.
great
his

first

own

it

is

his

though the

God's represent-

your duty to display

upon the earth with the scepter of the

and he is compelled by law to sustain

and the person who

he rules by

You

present himself.

the seventh angel's rod

his scepter,

the mortal earth

ative to all
glory,

is

all

power,

You will stand

God in your hand,
Be-

representative.

It is unlawful for
ing a celestial God, he cannot come himself.
him to leave his throne and come down upon a mortal earth to

represent his glory, majesty and dominion therefore, each seventh

angel stands upon each mortal earth in his name and by his
;

authority to represent his greatness to mortals.

Adam, who now seems

4.

quorum,
less for

represents the

first

to stand disconnected

God, and

his being

seven thousand years, represents the

first

with

any

weak and power-

God

being shorn

of his power for seven thousand years for he gives his rod, which
is his power, to every seventh angel who has to come in contact
;

with devils and break their hold, and save the worlds.

He

has

not this to do, and therefore he does not need his power; but they
He is, himself, beyond the
need it, and he gives it unto them.

power of Satan

but they are not, and therefore they use his rod.

They are the legitimate rulers over every mortal earth. Adam
does not use that rod because he is not in power; but Moses being

quorum of one hundred and forty-four thousand

Adam's
earth, is in power, and therefore uses
upon
Adam sanctions the authority of the man who was

the president of a

high priests
that

rod.

appointed by the
'by

bringing him

first

God

to preside over his posterity

is

needed,
5.

You

it is

to be the seventh angel

to his world

and ordaming him in the flesh

and save his world. When, the power

forth into mortality

given.

wish to

know whether

there are one

hundred and

forty-

CONCERNING ETERNAL PROGRESSION.

four thousand

become

and one worlds

in

all

those

525

quorums which have

answer you this question. There are one

hundred and forty-four thousand and one .worlds in the first
quorum but there are only one hundred and forty-four thousand
celestial.

I will

in every other

which

quorum which has become

The world

glorified.

passing through mortality is always an odd world, and

There are
represents the first world of all, which is an odd world.
is

but two odd worlds in existence, one

and the other

worlds,

is

below them.

above

is

all

The mortal

other celestial
earth

is

placea

below to represent the first world of all.

There are one hundred
and forty-four thousand and one worlds in the first quorum, and
there are one hundred and forty-four thousand and one worlds in
last quorum which belongs to the high priests, including
Adam's world. Each of the other quorums number one hundred
and forty-four thousand only. This order will exist to all eternity.
There is always a world passing through mortality, that the name
of the first God may always be glorified, and his authority acknowledged by mortal beings when his representative is upon the earth

the

but when his representative

is

not upon the earth, his

name

is

not

known, neither is his power and glory understood by mortal beings.

He can have but one representative upon a mortal earth. All
other high priests hold the priesthood in part, and are subject to
But inasmuch as the first God has all power over evil,

the devil.

even so
6.

ent,

his representative has

power over

all evil also.

now

Let this suffice for the presgive unto you no more.

and I will shortly speak unto you upon another subject. I
I

shall stir

my

people when I

am

through with

fore,

they may be preparing themselves

more

to reveal unto

for

this subject,

subject; there-

this
I

it.

and

have but

I will give

little

unto

you upon
you can write it, until I have revealed it all unto you
so that you can understand it, which is all that is necessary.
Let
to
for
themselves
meet
me
I
come
lo,
my people prepare
quickly.

you

as fast as

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

it

CONCERNING ETERNAL PROGRESSION.

526

REVELATION SHOWING THE POSITIONS OF THE

MEMBERS OF THE FIRST QUORUM.
No. 267.

WEBER, UTAH,

You

1.

SAY,

my

you would

son, that

April 24th, 1862.

like

me

to continue to

reveal unto

you the principles of the eternal progression of worlds

as fast as possible, until I have revealed them all ; that I need to

hurry and get through with this subject, so that

upon other matters for you say that you see
;

you, and you do not want

me

to hold

talk to

may

difficulties

you to the subject of pro-

gression of worlds any longer than I can possibly avoid

want to get through with

dwell, to

some

it

so that your

upon other

extent,

you

before

mind may be

that

you

at liberty to

things.

wish to fully clear up this subject in this revelation, and

then you will be at liberty to direct your attention to other things.
I

2.

The

subject of eternal

progression

is

one

difficult

for

you to

make it
some things

write upon, in consequence of your lack of language to

In fact, there are

clear to the understanding of men.
connected with this subject which you have not been able to
But I have taken the small portion of language with
express.

which you are acquainted and I have used it as well as I possibly

could to express through you those things which I wish to make

known.

That which you are unable

always show you

to express in

in another way, so that

thorough understanding of
for you to know.

all

principles

shall

writing, I

will

never lack for a

you
which may be necessary

You now see clearly the order of the eternal progression of

worlds, even how they exist in space, and the manner in which
new worlds are created. You understand the nature of the first
world of all, even how it came into existence, and how it ascended
in space, and how a long string of worlds were created under it,
and also how those worlds followed it, and, ultimately, surrounded
and that they were owned by independent Gods. You also
it,
3.

understand the order by which the worlds of the firstborn sons of

those

first

Gods came

into 'existence,

glorified, they stood under the

first

and how, when they became

quorum, each son's world un-

THE FIRST WORLD.

derneath his Father's world.
that order;

for there

The

first

and

center of one hundred

stands in the

an exception to
It
directly under it.

world

no other world

is

527
is

thousand

forty-four

worlds belonging to the firstborn sons of the first God who owns
it.
The world owned by the firstborn son of the first God stands

by the side of

of each being

his Father's world, the center

on a

The first world being so much larger than the

extends
much
second,
higher and lower in space than it does.
All the worlds which are owned by the first quorum of Gods are

horizontal line.

not one hundreth part as large, nay, not one thousandth part as
I do not wish to tell you at this time
large as the first world is.

how much

it is

larger

than other planets are

but you will readily

world owned by the firstborn son of the first

could not stand underneath it.
It is the world of the first-

perceive that the

God

born son of the

first

God

that stands at the

head of the column

of worlds belonging to the presidents of quorums.

continues throughout all quorums;

order of eternal progression.

therefore,

This order

you now

see the

Be content, and know that I am with you unto the end.

now have trouble, my son, with the devil, for he has
deceived a number of these people, in spite of all that I have said
unto them.
They would give way to him, and let him overcome
them but I will pay them for their wilful wickedness. They
4.

You

will

would not

strive against

evil,

because they were corrupt-hearted

therefore I will speedily give unto

I

now

them

give unto you no more.

even Jesus Christ.

Father;

Even

am

so.

their just reward.

the

Son of the Eternal

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CALLING PETER C. KLEMGARD TO

COLLECT THE FIREARMS, AND TAKE THE
OVERSIGHT OF THEM.
No. 268.
i.

Christ.

WEBER, UTAH,

BEHOLD,
I

am

April 25th, 1862.

I am the Light and Life of the world; even Jesus

about to speak unto you concerning the gathering

CONCERNING FIRE-ARMS AND AMMUNITION.

528
together, to
to

my

one place, of the fire-arms and ammunition belonging

I should have spoken unto you before upon this
had not been otherwise engaged. You know that I

people.
I

if

subject

have had no opportunity to do

because

so,

have had to keep

you writing upon other subjects as fast as it was possible

But knowing that it was necessary to attend
to write.
matter before

for

you

to

that

should have the opportunity to speak unto you, I

servants to attend to it, intending, as soon as I

moved upon my

should have an opportunity, to explain the matter unto you, in

I have to work in a
fully understand it.

order that you might

way
and

to

make

to

do

all

things

this, I

work together and burst at the same time

in mine own way.
I know how to
;

have to work

bring things up to a head at once, and how to burst them when I

You will see that when I have done so, I will
so.

have done

cause a commotion.

I will

shake

all

things

to the

All

center.

things are working well.

And

2.

you

it would be well for

behold, I say unto you, my son,
all
the
fire-arms
and
ammunition to one
gather together

to

place, even near to your

own

them

shall

charge of

and he

house, and appoint a person to take

be subject to your counsel

in

all

appoint a faithful man to fill that office, and he

things.
shall be counseled by none but you while he is acting in that
Your counselors may counsel my people in all other
office.

You must

things as far as they

may be

able to do so;

unto them the power to counsel the

but I shall not give

man whom you

shall appoint
counsel you, and you shall counsel him.
I
will wholly control that matter through you.
Let not my servants,
ytmr counselors, think that I am slighting them ; that is not my

to that office.

intention.

I will

will

respect

should be counseled by

and thereby cause

the case

if

understand
3.

he

is

me

which

in him.

and, in

many

great trouble

in

their

places.

If

that

individuals he might be

and confusion, which

only counseled by one person.

My

will

man

misled,

not be

servants will

aright.

You must

office of

them

appoint Peter Christian Klemgard to fill this

I know him, and have confidence

have spoken.

Let Kim accept of the appointment and fill it faithfully,

shall be promoted to great honors in my

due time, he

kingdom.

He

shall

reap the reward of

Tiis

labors in an after day.

CONCERNING FIRE-ARMS AND AMMUNITION.

When
tion,

he

he

have gathered together

shall

shall take

charge of them,

a gun or a pistol without his consent.

to

do

so,

he

shall

be stopped.

to stop them, he shall call

son who refuses to

more than

suffer

more than

that

assist

five

the arms

my

and ammuni-

shall take

away

Should any person attempt

servant should not be able

upon others to assist him, and any per-^

him shall be punished. He shall not

guns or

number

If

all

and no person

529

pistols

to go out in

of persons are

called

to

one day, unless

go out on the

In such cases, he shall not

range in search of cattle or horses.
suffer more than ten guns or pistols to go out at the same time ;
and those who take them out shall return them the same day to my
servant.

But

if it is

impossible for the persons to return the same

day, they shall deliver

up the arms immediately upon

their return.

servant shall not give unto any person more than five rounds
of ammunition ; and those who may not be called to use it, shall

My

I am the Lord, and

it unto him
they shall not waste it.
cannot
hide
their
actions
from
me.
I
see
they
every move which
I
and
will
reward
them
my people make,
according to their works;
for I am the Lord, and who can stay my hand?
I have all

return

power both in heaven and upon the

mine enemies under my feet.
I

now

give unto

you no more.

earth,

am

the

and

will

bring

Lord of Hosts.

all

Even

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE PORTRAIT AND

PROCLAMATION OF THE LORD.
No. 269.

WEBER, UTAH,

April 29th, 1862.

I am the Alpha and

Omega, the beginning and
even the Lord your God, whose words are quick and
I am about to speak
powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword.
unto you upon an important subject.
You say that you can see
i.

BEHOLD,

the end,

ahead of you that they are right upon you and

you wish to know whether I am willing to sustain you or not
whether I have mine army stationed throughout the world, even at
great difficulties

THE LAST

530
the head of

TF.ST.

In short, you wish to

the governments thereof.
so that if I was needed I

all

know whether I have all things ready,

I
could come unto you in one instant.

will inform you concernShould you need to see me the next minute, I
I am always ready to do
perfectly ready to come unto you.
own part, and if you will do your part, it is all that I require

ing this matter.

am

my

You need

your hands.

at

am

when

duty,

and

the

me

for

way

this

is

you have opened the way

I will

for you.

way

The

2.

come.

work

I will

am

You need not fear that after

not come and open the

your duty.
for

me,

I will

speedily satisfy you

test

last

I shall not be ready

always ready to do my
All that I ask of you is to open

not fear that

needed, for I shall.

never fail to do it.

has

all

upon

now begun, and

it

things connected with

this matter.
will

it

not stop until I

You need

myself.

not trouble yourself as to which way things will go

make all things go aright. You must be led by me in

and you

always be led aright.

see if I cannot penetrate the hypocrites who are
these people.
They take but little notice of my words.

among
They do

now

not believe them; neither do they believe that I intend to

all off, although I have told them so many times that I

cut them

would do
once.

for I will
all things,

will

I will

3.

They must be

so.

It

their

is

fools

But

I will

unbelief which causes

them

undeceive them at
to act the part of

they fully believed that I should cut off all hypoBut when I commence to
crites, they would not act as they do.
cut them off from the earth, they will -be taken by surprise.
They

hypocrites

for

if

fulfilling the promises which I have so often

They will shortly call out for
they must be
the devil to help them ; but they will call upon him in vain. They
will call upon those blasphemers who stand at the head of the old

will

be surprised

at

my

made.

What

Church

to assist them, even

holy

name

phemers
are

fixed

fools

in the

midst of

upon those who have blasphemed my

house.
O ye hypocrites and blas-

my

Ye cannot help yourselves in this case. Your dooms

You may strive to come up against me to attempt to

deliver your fellow hypocrites- out of

this,

shall

last.

will

take hold of you.

catch you in

it.

my

have

hands, but
set

when you do
and I

a trap for you.

can make you come to

my

terms at

THE SEPARATION.

And

4.

You

between

behold,

my

faithful

commandment, my son

give unto you a

now prepare

shall

yourself and
people and the

get

53!

all

things ready for a

And when

hypocrites.

test

I call

upon you to separate my people into two companies, you must do

so and when that is done, you shall command the faithful of my
people to slay all the hypocrites. They shall not leave one of them
;

You

continue the work until you have cut off every

comes within your reach and when you have done
you will have done your part, and will have opened the way
me.
It will stir mine enemies, and then I will meet them.

alive.

shall

hypocrite that
so,

for

do not

5.

more on

call

upon you

this side of

privilege of talking to

my coming

neither

them when you

to separate these

feel

do
to

do

forbid you
so.

any
the

wish you

now your duty. I will tell you

people; and when you do so, you must

to prepare for war; for this

when

to preach unto this people

is

on your sword and mount your horse, aud ride a few rods
from the main body of my people, and call upon all those who

gird

abide

will

my

thereof,

law faithfully and execute it upon the transgressors

over to you and those who will not live by my

come

to

and defend

law,

members
6.

of

it

unto death,

will

kingdom must both

my

be rejected by me.
All the
law
and
defend
it.
my

live

am

about to reveal unto you the place where you and I

even that spot of ground which must be beautified.
I
show it unto you in time for you to have it beautified. You
I

shall stand,
shall

linen, pure and white, laid down for you and me to

stand upon.
You may lay carpets or some other suitable things
the
linen.
Your horse must be as white as he possibly
underneath

must have

can be made

My

horse

I shall

is

and you must be dressed in white throughout.

white; therefore, the ground on which both you and
;

stand must be white also; the upper covering thereof must

Therefore prepare these things, and have them

be white linen.
all in

come suddenly
7.

And

the time

comes you may not

then have no time to spare.

I shall
therefore all things must be ready in proper time.
will

now, behold,

say unto

you,

before I

come

can

must
my shadow before me, and give unto you
this
proclamation, and you must sign it with your own hand

unto you

my

when

readiness, in order that

be detained; for you

cast

you have the power to do,

for

you hold the same keys of the holy

THE PORTRAIT AND PROCLAMATION.

532

If you did not, you could not sign my name

priesthood as I do.
You wish to know what my shadow and -proclamation
me.
I will inform you.
are that you must sign for me.
My shadow
for

my portrait and you must have a portrait drawn both of me

and my horse. My horse must be drawn large, and in a circle.
He must be drawn larger than my servant Gudmund Gudmundsen

is

drew him when he drew the twelve generals and

their horses,

and

he must be drawn white.

When my

8.

servant draws

my

portrait,

me

he must represent

man, with rather long features, and a long sandy beard.

but it is
I can scarcely describe unto you the color of my hair

as a large

somewhat

light

much

lighter

seven crowns upon the top thereof.

This is the description of my
war.

And now I
"To all
follows:
9.

will

it

my

proclamation.
all

it.

is

that I

and

all

10.

you
your

shall
hat,

of

It is

as

am

eternal,

dwell

about

people shall

and

will pre-

of Israel, even the

of kings and Lord of lords unto Abraham's seed;

Even so.
And when

man

languages who

known unto you

my Kingdom upon
either abide my law, or perish.
My law
I
am
the
King
vail, for I will defend
Christ.

with

tall

is

dressed as a

the earth,

to establish

hat

portrait.

and people of

the face of the earth, be

upon

am

give unto you

nations

My

than yours.

King

even Jesus

Amen and Amen."

you must sign it for me. And

and
carry my portrait
proclamation upon the front of
You must have my
that all my people may read it.
it is

printed,

proclamation printed as soon as you possibly can, and wear them upon your hat, as I have commanded
Watch the moveI will inform you when to wear them.
you.
portrait

drawn and

ments of

my

spirit

my

upon you, and you

make you understand me

now give unto you no more.

always
I

of Israel, the Bright

Amen.

will

never

err, for

will

aright.
I

and Morning

am
Star.

the Stone

Even

and Shepherd
Amen and

so.

CONCERNING DUTY.

533

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DUTY OF THE

LORD, AND THE DUTY OF THE PROPHET.
No. 270.

WEBER, UTAH, May

1862.

ist,

Jesus Christ, and I am about to speak unto

you concerning your duty. You have a duty to perform as well
as I have, and each of us must do our own duty in order that all

BEHOLD,

1.

things

am

may go on

know your

Therefore,

aright.

duty, in order that

it is

you should

right that

you may be able to do

It is

your
Wben I say your Church, I mean
duty to cleanse your Church.
The people whom I now
the Church over which you preside.
include in your Church, are those who have yielded obedience to
the fulness of

my

the president over

in this

you

way

gospel.
all

include none

Abraham's

in order that

it.

you may

to cut off all the hypocrites

else, although you are

have spoken unto you
understand me aright.
I want

seed.

who have embraced

the fulness of

gospel and have turned traitors to me. Your Church, at present, consists of those who have yielded obedience to the fulness of

my

my gospel but as people continue to obey it, your Church will

gradually increase in strength and numbers until all people who
will be permitted to live upon the earth will yield obedience unto
;

laws.

its

You

2.

for

it

knov^ that your Church must be small to begin with ;

could not be otherwise, because Abraham's seed is blinded

by the devil so that you cannot, as yet, use them but I will
wrench them out of his hands.
I will give unto you all your own
in due time
but at present you must be satisfied with small
;

things.

Your power and

the earth.

You cannot

influence will gradually increase upon

deal with the children of Abraham only as

you can approach them through the fulness of

it
and refuse to obey it, they are

they hear

you

shall deal

with

them

my
in

gospel.

When

your hands, and

but you cannot lawfully punish them

before they have had the privilege of hearing it.

This is my
law unto all those whose names are written in the Lamb's Book of
of Life.

yielded

But you can lawfully punish all those people who have
obedience unto the fulness of my gospel, and have

CONCERNING DUTY.

534

departed from it but those who have had the privilege of obeying
I do not ask
have refused to do so, I shall cut off myself.
it, and
;

cut these

to

you

who have turned

reach

but those

off;

inconvenience,

do

at

call

me, even

of that class

you cannot get

that

but

traitors to

upon you

to cut off all those

come

such as

all

who may

within your

get out of your reach, so

them without putting yourself to great

And when you have cut off

I will destroy, myself.

who may be within your reach, you will have done your
You must cut off all the hypocrites out of your Church from
The strongest party will always both live
time henceforth.

those

all

part.

this

my

law and defend

it,

abundance

so that you will always have an

of power to do your own part ;

when the hypocrites are the strongest party, I will cut

but should there ever be a time

always do for you that

I will

you.

for this

is

3.

My

my

is

to cut off all your

throw the nations of the

this I

and

can soon do

ants of the earth shall

know

enemies abroad, even to over-

in order to clear the

earth,

servants to preach the gospel

;

off for

duty.

duty

whole earth

them

which you cannot do yourself;

establish

after I

that I

am

my

The

commence.
the

way

for

my

law throughout the

master.

inhabit-

have now

We have
revealed unto you both your duty, and mine own.
to
do.
have
the power necessary to do the work which we

all

You must have the linen and the carpets ready so that they
can be laid down with little trouble, and you must have all other
4.

things

in

divide this

have done

readiness also; for I

am

about to

upon you to
and after you

call

Camp, and to cut off all the hypocrites

come unto you. I shall be

so, I shall

with you in the

will take your enemies in

I
course of one day after that time.
They will never trouble you while they are

time.
fore,

Even

me for lo, I come

Amen and Amen.

prepare for
so.

quickly.

alive.

am

There-

Jesus Christ.

THE ARMY OF THE KINGDOM.

535

HOW

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET

TO ORGANIZE THE ARMY OF THE
KINGDOM.
No. 271.

WEBER, UTAJI, May

BEHOLD,

1.

am

2nd, 1862.

Jesus Christ, and I wish to speak unto you

I am about to organize
concerning the organization of an army.
an army, in the midst of my people, which shall continue in my

kingdom while

may embrace
abide

world

my

law,

all

in this

and execute

this

army.

with those
ficient

duty, of this

army
who

cutting off all hypocrites

afterwards

will

not

such characters shall be cut off by this army. I

army but true-hearted men, who will defend my

it

my

all

it.

will

understand me.

those

men who have

people
that

who break

those

all

upon

My

arms can be found,

to the fulness of

The

in mortality.

is

my kingdom by
fulness of my gospel, and

the

law

want none

in

this

be to cleanse

will

want no
It

is

my

traitors
will, if

yielded.obedience

gospel should join the army, in connection

who have

of their brethren

arms cannot be found

for if they are true to

for

all,

already joined but if sufthey need not be discouraged;

;

law, I will accept of

my

were soldiers in the ranks.

He

that honors

them

my

as though they

law, honors

me

my law, rejected by me. I am the Lord.

2.
And it is right that the army should be organized into companies, of twelve in each company, not including the captains of

but he that rejects

the companies.
will

make

is

The

captains of the companies being included,

company. This is the way in which

thirteen in each

There should be seven

they should be organized into companies
companies, and a captain over each company ; and the seventh
:

captain must be the

shall

And

have ninety men

when I have cut

commander
off

your Church increases

until

it

will

with ninety
shall

in

men

He

numbers, your army will increase also,

and in due time you will have a

become numerous

mighty army.

of the seven companies.

company, including the six captains.

albyour enemies out of your way, and

in his

When you
in each

have organized seven companies,

company, exclusive of the captains, you

appoint one of those captains as

commander

over the seven

THE ARMY OF THE KINGDOM.

536

He

companies.
six

men.

He

shall

shall

be commander of

The seventh

captain

six

hundred and

thirty-

always be the commander.

shall

always be the chief commander of the divisions of the

army below him, even when your army numbers millions. This is
the order in which your army shall be organized.

It

army.

is

even as

earth,
I

know what I mean by

You are the president
your army.

You may

3.

army
army
army

who

consist of mortal men.

will

it

my

is

to assist you, because your people are

now

You cannot

you.

into your

did not do

in

the hands of the

u>e

until

you could never gain a foothold

no use

to

have delivered

hands by destroying the power of the

this,

Mine

but .your

duty to bring mine

his slaves; consequently, they are of

your own people

your

Father.

my

not mine army.

is

are celestial beings

It

it

calling

over the whole

the president over heaven, under

mine army, because

it

consists of holy angels,

devil; they are

them

am

do not call

wish to

devil.

upon

If I

the earth to

commence to set up a temporal l^ingdom for Abraham's seed.

You are wholly dependent upon me to open a way for you, and to
give unto you your rights and to make you the president over your
own people. All the power necessary to accomplish this is in
mine own hands. I am your general, and at the appointed time,
even I when can bring all things to a head, I shall be commanded
Therefore,

by you.

into companies,

which

is

let

the faithful of

my

and prepare themselves

their duty

but those

who

people form themselves

to cut off

will not do

this,

all

hypocrites,

must not join

army for I want true men, and none else. Let those who
wish to become soldiers ask themselves this question, "Will I live
"
If they
the law, and execute it upon the transgressor thereof?

the

will

not

do

this,

accept of them.

they need not go into the ranks for I will not

They should know that military men must be
;

true men.
I

now

give unto you

Amen and Amen.

no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

THE FORESHADOWING.

537

HOW THE COMING

REVELATION SHOWING

OF

THE KINGDOM OF GOD MUST BE

FORESHADOWED.
No. 272.

3rd, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, May

1.
Lo, I AM come to speak unto you again, my son, to make
known unto you what you must do. This is a time of war, and

you must prepare for it. There are duties which you have to perform before I can lawfully come and cut a clear way through your
enemies, so that you can set up a kingdom upon the earth for the
house of Israel.
I wish you to foreshadow my coming, and also

coming of the first eleven generals over my host. You need

not foreshadow any more of my generals.
If you foreshadow
the first twelve it is all that I require at your hands in this
the

respect.
2.
You must call out eleven men besides yourself, even your
two counselors and nine of the apostles who were first called to the
And you must have twelve horses for the twelve men
apostleship.

to

and they must

ride upon,

The

must be well dressed.

horses must form the

own

follow in their

around

this Fort,

travel four abreast

and each man

white, the red, the black

and the pale

rank, and lead off, and the others must

And they must all travel seven times

first

order.

and shout a loud "hosanna" seven times; and

the twelve generals over the heavenly host will be there to witness

the sight

The

and

directly afterwards

we

will

come unto you

suddenly.

are, for we will

people
unveil
ourselves
unto
and
shall
look
them,
fully
they
upon us until
are
satisfied.
And
when
those
twelve
men
ride
around this
they

Fort,

faithful of

my

will

then see us as we

you must have your sword drawn, and my servant Richard

his sword drawn also, and my servant John Banks

Cook must have

must have

his balances in his

must carry

my

law.

When

the twelve generals over

shadowed.
faithful of

stance

They

my

for

will

people.

it is

hand, and
all this

my

servant

John Parson

has been done, the coming of

all the heavenly host will have been forethen be at liberty to come and deliver the

But the shadow must go before the subThere is no substance withprinciple.

an eternal

THE FORESHADOWING.

538

out a shadow; therefore,

substances cast their shadows before

all

them.

You must

3.

upon the

second case as

also foreshadow the setting

You must have

earth.

up of my kingdom
same men and horses in the

and you must ride round the Fort seven

same order as in the first case, and my peo-

in the first

times, in precisely the

tie

ple shall give unto the prophet seven cheers.

as lord over the whole earth

drive

from the

all evil

He

forever.

shall

for

is
broken;
power over

all

earth,

break

I
evil.

all

They

shall hail

him

His power shall

influence shall reign and rule

for this is his right.

and

his

nations to pieces as a potter's vessel

am the Lord, and I will

No enemy shall ever stand

give

unto him

befor* him unto

the end.

And

4.

hood

now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the priestYou must select twelve men out
Aaron.

after the order of

of the priesthood of Aaron, and they must have twelve rods of

wood

to represent the twelve rods which belong to the twelve

of Israel;

princes

must

travel four

and they must have twelve horses, and they

The bishop and his counselors, with

abreast.

another man, must form the

and they must

first

rank; and the

around

men must

all

be

Fort twelve times,

in order to acknowledge the twelve princes of Israel.
This will be
their shadow
but in due time the substance will come.
well dressed,

travel

this

The

5.

earth,

twelve firstborn sons of

and take

their

own

All things which were not

places as

shall give

over

all

rods to

much,

will again be upon the

the twelve princes of Israel.

done away with

be restored by the fulness of

princes of Israel again

Adam

come

my

gospel.

at

my first coming will

And when the twelve

to the Dearth to take their places, I

unto them their twelve rods

for they will

be the rulers

Abraham's seed, in temporal things; but I shall give those

none of Aaron's sons but the legal heirs to them.
Inas-

therefore,

as I

am

about to establish a kingdom upon the

earth for the house of Israel, I must acknowledge the first rulers
in that kingdom by sending their shadows before them.
I must

acknowledge all leading authorities, both in heaven and upon the

This I am doing at
earth, by casting their shadows before them.
the commencement of my kingdom.
Therefore, do as I have
cammanded you, and all will be well. I am Jesus Christ. Even
so.
Amen and Amen.

THE LORD PROMISES TO PROVIDE.

539

THE LORD PROMISES TO SUPPLY THE PEOPLE

WITH FOOD. CONCERNING THE FORESHADOWING OF THE ROD
OF MOSES.
No. 273.
1.

WEBER, UTAH, May

LISTEN unto

my

words,

which are quick and powerful,

am about to speak unto

sharper than a two-edged sword for I

you concerning the present situation of
;

6th, 1862.

my

people,

and

also

the

preparing of the people for the great event which lies before them.
You look at the situation of my people, and you are greatly pained;

you see that they are destitute of food, and you cannot see
You say that every way seems
what can be done for them.

for

blocked up, so that

my

people cannot obtain that which

not know.

me

like

poverty

If I

to
;

do

but

it.

is

neces-

you do
can do anything for them, you say that you would
You do not wish to see them brought to extreme

sary for their subsistence

and what

to

do

do not speedily supply

if I

to relieve them,

their needs,

you say that

provide
nothing for

you fully depend upon me to

mine own people that I must know that you can do
them that I suffer your enemies to keep your hands

tied, so that

you can do nothing either

such

will

be the case.
for

You

say that
;

for yourself or

them

and

depend upon me to supply their needs.

them my people. In one sense they are my

therefore you fully

You call
peoin another sense they are not.
but
Strictly speaking, they
ple
You have the
are your people, because they sprung from you.
2.
;

first

claim on them, Aaron has the second, and I have the third.

Thus, there are three persons who each have separate claims on
Abraham's seed. You have the first claim, because by you the
holy priesthood came to the earth. To you and your seed belongs
the government over Adam's posterity.
You are their lawgiver.
You are the child of promise, who was ordained to "bruise the serpent's head,"

and

to destroy his power,

and

and

to establish righteous-

ness, universally
eternally, over the face of the whole earth ;
Aaron
have
first claim upon Abraham's seed.
the
therefore, you
has the second claim on Abraham's seed, because the lesser priest.

CONCERNING THE THREE CLAIMS.

540

him to them. He stands at the

Adam's children whose names are written in
Under the president of the high priestthe Lamb's Book of Life.
hood he is the lawgiver to Adam's posterity. He has the second
He had
claim because he was the second person to operate.
introduced his seed upon the earth long before I came to the
hood came

to the earth through

head of

those of

all

and was

earth

upon the cross. Seth was born long before

Cain, Abel and Seth were all upon the earth

crucified

the death of Abel.

at the

same

slew Abel

Seth was grown up to manhood before Cain

and Abel had a seed upon the earth before Cain slew

time.

The
him, and his seed has continued upon the earth ever since.
of
There
full
account
and
Seth.
not
a
Abel
does
Bible
Cain,
give
are

now

things contained in the Bible which are wrong' as they

are, because they have been altered, and the true sense there-

many

been destroyed; but in due time I will put right all things
contained in that Book. Those three men have each a seed upon
of has

the earth which, in the beginning, started from them, and has conAdam knew, long before either
tinued upon the earth ever since.

Cain or Abel were born, that Cain would slay Abel when he
Adam knew them both
should have the opportunity to do so.

more than a million years before that circumstance took place.

He had no occasion to wait until that circumstance had taken
place in order to know that it would take place for he knew it
Therelong before either Cain or Abel had a spiritual existence.
to
the
last.
I
was
called
the
second
claim.
fore, Aaron has
operate
;

My

upon the cross for all Abel's children whose

Lamb's Book of Life, and therefore, I
It
is my duty to finish the work, and to do
claim.

blood was

names

spilt

are written in the

hold the

last

you and Aaron which you cannot do for yourselves.

are both in weakness but the power is in my hands, and

You

that for

have

and save Abraham's seed through you and Aaron, We

have each a part to act, and we have to work together in perfect
to deliver

union.

hold the

last

claim because

am

celestial.

am

not of

have on Aaron's children is to

this
save them, and raise them from mortality to immortality, even to
This is my duty, and until I have accomplished it, I
eternal life.
"shall not have finished my work as a Mediator and a Savior to
"Abraham's children. Therefore, it is my duty to operate the last
and to finish the whole work.
earth.

All the

claim that

THE LORD PROMISES TO PROVIDE.

You

3.

look unto

me

duty to

is

it

needs of these people; for

that you do not wish to

to supply the

you
my
have your mind burdened with
say that

do

it,

54!

and

which belongs to me for you

think that ^you have enough to bear without being thus afflicted.
You say that you wish me to do mine own duty, and you will do
that

do your

duty, that is all that I require at your

about the poverty of these people, for
I will continue to open a way for
I will provide for them myself.
so
that
will
have
sufficient
food until I deliver an
them,
they

yours.

If

hands.

You need

will

you

not

fret

abundance of everything
as they can get

which

into their hands,

for the test.

all

things ready
a greal deal more provision in this place

open a way for them to obtain.

to
day
day, as I have hitherto done.
I will

I shall

They

do .as soon

will

not need

but what they do need,

I will

provide for them from

have supplied the needs of

these people in this place up to the present time, so that they have
not, to any great extent, lacked bread.
Therefore, rest yourself
I

contented and trust in me, and I will supply the needs of

ful people unto the end.
I am the Lord.

my faith-

And

I wish to speak
now, behold, I say unto you, my son,
unto you upon another subject.
You must have a rod made of
4.

wood, as much as five feet in length, with a large ball on the top
of it, in order to foreshadow the rod which I am about to give unto

must be made as neat as

It

you.

you before, so
the substance

possible.

say unto you again,

therefore,

the

As

have said unto

shadow must go before

you must foreshadow the rod which

am

about to give unto you before you can lawfully take it into your
And when you travel seven times around this Fort the
hands.
second time, you must hold your sword in your right hand, and
the rod in your left hand until you have ridden round the Fort
If you had only your rod to carry, it would be right
your right hand ; but inasmuch as you have both a
sword and a rod to carry at once, you must carry your sword in

seven times.
to carry

your

it

in

right hand,

5.

of the

do

first

unto you

and the rod

God, which
but

when

engraven upon it.

unto you the rod

in

your

left

hand.

wish to give unto you the signature

engraven upon the rod which I shall give

at this time,

not,

is

for

it unto
you, you will see the signature
keep that signature secret until I give
unlawful for me to reveal it unto you

give

I shall
it is

THE PROCLAMATION AND SIGNATURE.

542

unto you the rod

until I give

and when

do

will

you

this,

have

but while you are in weakness I

I cannot do that which the
cannot reveal that secret unto you.

the power of your office at once

me

law forbids

upon

that signature

"To

to do.

the rod which

all

the earth

But you may place the following signature

people will make for you, as a shadow of

is upon the rod which I shall give unto you

and people of all languages that now dwell upon

which

nations

Be

it known unto
you
and Lord of Lords,

of Kings,

and being

his representative, I

power, unto which

for

authority

is

bow;

my

am

all

am

that I

sent by the great

to rule over

my hand

hold in

nations and

hand an emblem of power

first

God

emblem of

this

the

all

therefore,

earth,

and

hold in

scepter which

to represent his

King

posterity;

of the earth must

kingdoms

the legitimate ruler over

sanctioned by the

Adam's

all

my
my
will

shortly be given unto me."

You must

your own hand

none upon the earth greater than you.

And when you

have signed

all

that

sign

it

you do,

for there

and

I will

in the following

is

I will

it,

I give

sanction

lead you aright in

manner:

of the Melchisedec Priesthood."

unto you the rod which

is

proclamation with

sign this

it.

will

all things.

sanction

You must

am Joseph Morris, President

This signature will answer until
This is
signed by the first God.
"I

only a shadow to go before the substance.

6.
And it is my will that my servant Richard

Cook should

wear a printed card upon the front of his hat and he must have
these words printed upon it:
"Life, prosperity, glory and exaltathe reward of the law-abiding citizens of my Kingdom. But
tion
;

the reward of those

who break my law

will

be death and destruc-

tion."

And

7.

which

is

now, behold,

speak unto you concerning the rod

It must have a large ball upon

to represent Aaron's rod.

the top of

it,

much

larger than the other rods

ad

leaves

and

branches must be painted upon it.

It must be made to look as
it
was
must
beautify all those rods
though
blossoming. My people
as well as they possibly can.
I will not hold you any longer at
this

time; but

of the world

I will speak unto again.

even Jesus Christ.
Even

I
so.

am the Light and Life

Amen and Amen.

CONCERNING THE ROYAL ROBE.

543

REVELATION CONCERNING THE PROPHET'S ROBE.

No. 274.

WEBER, UTAH, May

1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of the world, even Jesus

and I am about to speak unto you again. You wish to

i.

Christ,

know something more about

to give unto you.
I

yth,

It

the royal robe which I have promised

belongs to the

first

give unto you belongs to the

shall

God and the rod which

God also. They were
;

first

both delivered into the hands of your Father when his world
Previous to that time you received your
entered into mortality.
ordination under the hands of your own Father,, and he was

By these
by two other Gods, who were his counselors.
Gods you were ordained to rule over Adam's posterity, even
to be their lawgiver, and to either bring those of them who are
in mortality to obedience to -the law^ or else to destroy them from
It is
off the. face of the earth, until the law has become universal.
your calling to accomplish this work, even to make all crooked
After you had received
places straight, and rough places smooth.

assisted

three

your ordination under the hands of your own Father to rule over
Adam's posterity, the first God sanctioned your ordination by giv-

own rod, which is his scepter, unto your Father, and also
own robe; and your Father was compelled by law to give them
to you when you took your mission to this earth.
Just previous to
to
earth
of
first
mission
this
Adam's,
your
you came to our
taking
ing his

his

earth,

which

scepter

is

celestial,

and when you

and you brought with you the robe and

left our world to come upon this earth on

your first 'mission, you left them with my Father who is compelled
by law to take care of them until you need them, and when you
need them he is compelled by law to send them unto you.
He
cannot withhold them when you need them, for you first brought
them unto him, and he is compelled to give them unto you when

he has given unto you the leading keys of the holy priesthood,
even when he has raised you up but he is compelled to give unto
you the theory of the gospel before he can give unto you the
;

power

thereof.

The robe and rod which you brought unto

us are

always either in our possession in heaven, or else in your posses-

THE ROBE AND THE ROD.

544
sion

upon the

earth.

give unto you the rod directly after

I shall

you have foreshadowed

When you

took your first mission to

sanctioned
the
ordination
which you received
earth,
under the hands of your Father by ordaining you to preside over
it.

Adam

this

This

all his posterity.

You have the

own
Father, and
your

is

hood.

according to the order of the holy priest-

sanction

of the

God, the sanction of

first

also the sanction of

Adam

therefore, you
have the sanction of three Gods, which completes your appointment.
The Eternal Father sanctions all that they have done in
;

your appointment therefore, you will be in full power as soon as

I have given unto you your robe and rod.
2.
Your Father has a robe and rod of his own which he holds
;

He

in his

own

came

to take your mission

did not give them unto you when you

on Adam's earth; but he gave unto
you the robe and rod of the first God. But when you were a
redeemer, and filled the office which I am now filling, you used
possession.

your Father's robe and rod, even as I am now using my Father's

robe and rod
but you have never used them since, neither will
ever
to use them again.
be
called
you
;

You

3.

wish to

know whether

They

are not

strive to

at all

am

pleased with the rigging

your horse, and also your sword.
suitable for the occasion.
My people should

which you have obtained

for

more

obtain a suitable sword, and

your horse.

know

that

my

suitable

rigging for

poor and unable to do

of my servants.
But it is

people are

a great deal either for you or the rest

not lawful for the rest of my servants to have their horses rigged
as beautifully as your horse should be rigged.
My people must

consider your position, and give honor to whom honor is due.

Every man should be treated according to the rank which he
When the rest of my servants are called to hold the
belongs to.

same

office up(3n other

upon
ment which you
I do not
4.

are very forgetful

to look at
thority,

all

are

now

ingratitude,

entitled to.

blame

and

short-sighted.

things aright.
it,

called to hold

be entitled to every blessing and endow-

particularly wish to

and undervalue

now

mortal earths as you are

this earth, they will

They
which

is

my

wish to

people

stir

up

are very apt to run

a great

and would lead a people down

sin,

to

but they

minds

their

over au-

even the

sin

destruction.

of

My

AUTHORITY SHOULD BE RESPECTED.

545

people must respect their leaders according to the rank and place
which they hold.
They must not forget to do this for if they do,
;

they will see great

understand me.

affliction..

do not want

do not wish

my

blame or censure them

to

assuming that which does not belong to them,

done so

but

them

to put

wish to

in a

way

stir

servants to mis-

up the minds of

for

my

to look at things aright.

for

nor

they have

people in order

They

are so apt to

ways that if I were not to speak in this manner at

times, they would almost forget that there are any men in their
err in their

midst

who hold any

would

lose their

authority at

all,

and consequently

My

influence over them.

my

servants

people must under-

stand that if they fight against those men whom I have called to
lead them, they fight against me.
If my servants are faithful, and

uphold

my

them.

But

hold

servant, the prophet,

my faithful people shall uphold

people shall not uphold any man who will not upfor such persons are not of me
servant, the prophet

my

my

they are rejected by me therefore

none such. I am the Lord.
;

my

faithful

people shall uphold

my servants must stand in their own places, and be

my servant, the prophet; and my people must uphold
my servants as they would uphold me if I were in their midst for
those that my servant Joseph has called, I have called.
I called
All

5.

faithful to

them through him, and

faithful to

uuto
6.

him.

me for I shall
And now, my
and

will

uphold them as long as they are

unto him, they are faithful

faithful

always lead him aright.

better sword,

If they are

son,

it

would be well

if

you could obtain a

better rigging for your horse than

you now have;

you cannot do so, I will accept of that which you now have.
I will shortly 'speak unto you again, and make known unto
you
some things which you will need to know before my coming. I

but

if

am now
clear

quickly winding up

before

Branch of

Even

so.

me.

Jesse, the Bright

order that the way may be

I am the Glorious
speedily.

affairs, in

come

shall

and Morning

Amen and Amen.

Star;

even Jesus Christ.

THE FORESHADOWING OF THE ROBE.

546

REVELATION SHOWING HOW THE PROPHET'S ROBE

AND THE ROBE OF JESUS CHRIST MUST
BE FORESHADOWED.
WEBER, UTAH, May

No. 275.
I

T.

presses

8th, 1862.

AM about to speak unto you again, my son; for my work

me very much at present, and will continue to do so until

I come unto you in power, which I shall do very soon after you
have foreshadowed my coming. You know that the substance is
not long before it makes its appearance after the shadow has been

seen; and so

shadow

the

will

it

shall

make

be with respect to

have passed before

my

my

As soon

coining.

people,

substance

the,

as

will

appearance for the substance is connected with

It is impossible for a shadow
the shadow they both go together.
to exist without a substance where one is the other must be.
begin to

its

And

now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the forefor you must
of
that robe which I shall give unto you
shadowing
You must have a robe made of fine white
foreshadow that also.
2.

and you must wear it when you ride around the Fort tile
You will foreshadow me and the remaining
second seven times.

linen,

eleven generals over all the heavenly hosts when you ride around
the Fort the first seven times, and at that time you must carry with

you my proclamation and signature upon the front of your hat, as

have said unto you before. You must foreshadow me as a man
You need not wear the robe which
of war upon that occasion.

people must malj:e for you, nor yet carry your rod

but you
and
my proclamation and
your hand,
hat
and
front
of
the
you must wear your
your
signature upon
officer's
had
an
If
dress.
checked
dress, it would please
you
light

my

must have a drawn sword

in

me much

for if you had, I should be much better forebetter

shadowed than when you wear plain clothing. But on account of

the

poverty of

my

people, they cannot obtain those things which

would be the most proper and

suitable for the occasion

therefore,

have to accept of those things which they can obtain. I do

not require impossibilities at their hands. To properly foreshadow
I shall

me, and the remaining eleven generals, those twelve

men who

will

THE FORESHADOWING OF THE ROBE AND ROD.

be called to foreshadow

us,

547

should be dressed in military apparel.

They should each have an officer's dress, and the first seven of
them should wear crowns according to their birthright, even from
In this manner we should be properly
one crown up to seven.
But when my people have done the best they can,
have to accept of their work.
You will foreshadow your own robe and rod the second

foreshadowed.

we

shall

'3.

seven times that you ride around the Fort, and you will foreshadow
my robe and rod at the same time. Your robe must be made long

and wide

at

the bottom,

and

should be one foot longer than

it

You must wear it when you

from your shoulder to the ground.
to
walk
for
for
it
is
not
in; and you must wear your
ride,
you
It must be made with sleeves, and it
checked dress under it.
It must cover your body, and not
as the people of the old Church
such
robe
only.
wear only covers one side of a person ; they are only half robes,

must wrap around your body.

one-half of

it

and represent the priesthood

had known the nature of his
would have known

in part.

robe,

If

my

servant Joseph- Smith

and what

it

represented,

he

that he only held the holy priesthood in part

covering only one side represented imperfection and

If he had had a. perfect
even
the priesthood in part.
weakness,

for the robe

robe to cover him

around, with sleeves in

all

that he held the full keys of the

it,

it

would have

holy priesthood for the

holds a perfect priesthood must wear a perfect robe.
Therefore, my son, you must wear a perfect robe, because you

proved

man

that

hold a perfect priesthood.

You wish to know what kind of a hat you are to wear when
4.
you carry my proclamation and signature. You should wear a
black hat at that time
wear.

a white hat would not be proper for you to

of different colors.
You

Your outside covering must be

must appear

as

much

like a

man

of war as you possibly can

when

you foreshadow me but when you go around the Fort the second
seven times, you must wear a white hat and your white robe.
At
;

that time,
5.

you need not carry my proclamation around with you.

foreshadow the heavenly and earthly orders, you

When you

must have your horse's mane plaited in seven parts, and each part
must be tied at the bottom, with white rosettes attached. Your
horse

must be washed

clean,

even as white as possible

for the

CONCERNING THE PROPHET.

548
occasion,

and you must also have your own

not seem to put yourself

You do

parts.

dividing your hair into seven parts

continually, as

hair

it

though

was of

get

continually.

You

6.

on your account.
on these people's account

the

least,

appreciate the
to

know

which

gift

some person

more

to attend to

to

any person about, in

put about

How much have you been

?
A thousand times more
I

But few of

have sent unto them.

earth

this

upon

than they

my

people

They do not

and most unassuming man

that they have the best

in their midst that ever trod

hair in

have such things

help.

afraid of putting

themselves about for you.

will ever put

seem

little

much

are very

plain almost

You must wear your

You have no need

neglected for the want of a

trouble about

it

consequence whether your

little

the dividing of your hair every day.

seven locks

much

but you wear

You must

divided ,or not.

is

hair divided into seven

to

a prophet.

as

If

should take him away from them, they would never meet with
another man like unto him for justice, virtue and integrity for
;

there

is

none upon the

earth.

could not find another

He

what he has done.

give way.
to deal with

He

He

will face

man upon

the earth that could have

will suffer all

never gave way upon

some men, they

He

betray their trust.

give

anything for truth.

done

manner of abuse, and never

But when I have

this earth.

way over a thing of naught and

has never done

this,

although he has been

most trying circumstances that ever man was placed

placed
in.
If a man would give way at" all, he would give way when
placed in such circumstances as those which my servant has been
in the

placed

my

in.

When

a man, being placed in such circumstances as

in, overcomes them, he overcomes all

servant has been placed

things

therefore,

he

is

entitled

rule the earth with a rod of iron,

There are some of

ciated

my

my

blessings

to

rule

over

all

things

and dash the nations

even to

into pieces.

people who have, to a certain extent, apprebut there are others- who have not done so.

know nothing about the gift of a prophet to

lead a people, which is the greatest of all gifts unto mortals. They
%
do not know how to treat a prophet; if they did, they would
watch for my law at his mouth, and run with delight to obey it.
Such people appear

to

They should
Tney

him

midst.

treat

respact

as they

me

would

treat

me

if 'I

were

in their

because they cannot see me, or talk to

CONCERNING THE THREE PRISONERS.

549

me as they can talk to him but if I were in their midst, and they
could see my face as they can see his, they would think as little of
;

me

me

The person who

do of him.

as they

who

my

despises

prophet,

and respects him, loves and respects rrie

who obeys him, obeys me for I am one with him, and he is one
despises

loves

with me.

now

Father

give unto you

no more.

even Jesus Christ.

am

Even

Son of the Eternal

the

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE TWO CONFLICTING POWERS, AND THE THREE PRISONERS.
No. 276.

WEBER, UTAH, May

9th, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am the Lord of Hosts, even Jesus Christ, and

about to speak unto you again.
You wish to know what

i.

am

you are

to

do with those three men whom

my

people brought into

and who have departed from me, and who are now my
most bitter enemies. You know my law, and it will be inflicted

this place,

upon them at the right time.

perish, and they shall perish
to

my

They

are

at the right

government, and death

is

condemned by my law to
time.
They are traitors
doom.

the traitor's

You must

keep a strong guard over them, and keep them in this place,

my

people must feed them and guard them

divide this

Camp.

I will

divide this

Camp

and

am

ready to

as soon as

you are

until

I want to get through

through with foreshadowing my coming.
with that work as soon as I can
for I want to purge out from
;

among my

faithful

people

all

the hypocrites as soon as I possibly

mine enemies

all around are getting worked up at a

rapid
more so than what they have been before. They
perceive that things are fast working up to a head with my people;
and as fast as my people come up to a head, they come up to a
head.
Both powers will meet at the right time, and then there

can, for

rate at this time,

will

be a crash.

when

come;

for

The power of two worlds

when I come I shall bring

will
all

come

the

together

warriors of

heaven, which consists of the whole power of our earth, with me.

THE ENEMIES ARE RESTLESS.

550

When

speak of power,

The

earth.

when

Therefore,

the military power of our

all

when

earth has been brought to

power of our

the

mean

inhabitants of this earth will feel their weakness

come, two worlds

will

bear upon them.

come in contact with

each other, and the power of heaven will destroy that power which
has ruled this world for six thousand years, and raise it to immortality, to exist for all eternity.

And

2.

behold,

say unto you,

my

mine enemies who

son,

They wish to get a clue on my peoas

have,
they suppose, a just cause to come

are abroad are getting restless.

ple, so that

up

they

my

against

may

people to "use them up" (as they

people to

are waiting for rny

do something so

call

They

it).

that they can lay

I will give unto them what

hold of them according to their laws.
as
all things are made ready in this
for
as
soon
are
they
waiting

All that I am waiting for is for my people to get all things

You understand me aright. I do not
so
that I can come.
ready
wish you to punish those three men until I tell you, and then you

Camp.

must do as
them, and
until I

am

all loose,

and

command

treat

them

You must keep

you.

properly,

and

and smite them

all

dead as soon

supply the needs of

After that, they

will

good guard over

and then

fully ready to destroy them,

will

keep your enemies

will

as

I will let

off

them

have done so;

that is done.
my people
have an abundance of everything to render
until

In due time they shall be the richest of all people.

Therefore, my son, be diligent, and assist me as well as you can
to make all things ready, so that I can come and release my faith-

them happy.

ful people,

do

and show unto them my

glory

for this

what

is

shall

speedily.

need not reveal unto you any more at this time. You
know how to deal with those three men. Do as I have com3.

manded

you,

and

all

will

enemies who are abroad.

never trouble you alive.
I am with you to do that

be

right.

Leave them

in

will

take

of your

mine hands.

They will
know
that
and
Therefore, rest content,
cannot
do
for
for you which you
yourself.

now add no more. I am the Light and Life

Even so. Amen and Amen.
even Jesus Christ.
I

care

of the world;

THE ROBE OF AARON.

551

REVELATION SHOWING HOW THE ROBE OF AARON

MUST BE FORESHADOWED.
No. 277.

You

1.

to

WEBER, UTAH, May

wish to know,

make known unto

event which

is

close

my

you,

son, whether I have anything

order that

and

upon you.

things

There are

answer you.

will

make known unto

may be made ready

them unto you, from day

reveal

will

all

more

order to fully prepare you for the

in

several important items which I have yet to

in

ioth, 1862.

my

for

to day,

you,

appearance,

whenever you

cannot reveal unto you all things at once ;

but I have to give unto you a knowledge of things gradually, as
My work is a progressive work. It commences very
you need it.

need information.

and

small,
fill

it

increases daily,

and

it

You "know

the whole earth.

will increase until

it

will finally

that everything that exists

must

have a beginning, and that which has a beginning must have a

maturity
earth of

but

my

Adam's

gospel will never arrive at a maturity upon this

it
has raised it from mortality to immor-

until

tality.

And now, behold, I speak unto you concerning a robe to

2.
foreshadow Aaron's robe, which must be worn by my servant
William Harris when he and eleven more of the priests of Aaron
who may be

selected for the occasion,

travel

around the Fort

must be made with sleeves attached, and it must

around
his
whole body.
But it must not be made more
wrap
than half as wide at the bottom as your robe must be, neither
twelve times.

must
feet.

it

be as long;

But as

in the

It

same shape

exception of

it

must not reach

it

far as the

making

of

as yours.

being short.

It
It

ness of the Aaronic priesthood

the enemy.

It

power of the
sents the

concerned,

inability to

man

entirely,

The man who wears

devil over

power

to within six inches of his

an earth

of the

it

must be made

must be a perfect robe, with the

being short represents the weak-

its

not covering the

something lacking.

it is

defend

itself

against

shows that there

is

the robe represents the

in mortality,

and the robe

priesthood which he holds.

repre-

Therefore,

Aaron's robe represents his priesthood being too weak to over-

CONCERNING THE ROYAL ROBE.

552

power the

and

devil,

liberate itself

made

robe which has been

much

which, being

from under his power. But the

God's robe,

for you, represents the first

longer than the man who wears it, represents

It i.s the royal robe of the Melchisedec

an abundance of power.

the only one that comes down from heaven to

owned by the first God, and it Comes down to
It being
every mortal earth to be worn by every seventh angel.
so long, represents power over evil; and it being so wide, repreThe person who represents the
sents a superabundance of power.

and

priesthood,

the earth.

it

It

is

is

power of the devil appears to be small in that robe lor it will

wrap around him several times, which represents that the power of
;

the

devil

is

small

when compared with

the

power of the holy

priesthood.

You wish to know whether there are any marks or signs to

3.
There are signs upon the robJe, and a
be placed upon the robes.
signature upon the rod which I shall give unto you but it is unlawful for me to reveal them unto you until I give unto you the
;

robe and rod, and then you

will see

them

for yourself.

But you

may place the following inscription upon the robe which has been
made for you: "This robe represents the power of the Melchisedec priesthood, and foreshadows the
to be given unto

me,

it

being

my

first

royal robe which

legitimate right to wear

is

it.

about

And

being the representative of the great King of Kings and- Lord of

Lords to" all Adam's posterity, I stand upon the earth in his stead,
having

my

And

mission signed and sealed by him.

as a token of

hereby present myself before the inhabitants of

my
the earth with the symbol of his robe upon me, and of his rod in
appointment,

ner

And you

hand."

my
:

"I

am

shall

sign the

above

in the following

the President of the Melchisedec Priesthood,

Representative

of the

Joseph Morris.

Even

first

so.

God

to

all

Adam's

man-

and the

posterity,

even

Amen and Amen."

And now, behold, I say unto you concerning the robe

4.
which must be made to foreshadow or represent Aaron's robe.
You wish to know the inscription which must be placed upon it.
It is as follows

novv dwell

upon

"To

all

nations

and people of all languages who

Be it known unto you that

the face of the earth

stand upon the earth in Aaron's stead, with the symbol of his
And having received
robe upon me, and of his rod in my hand.
I

THE ROBE AND ROD OF AARON.

mine appointment from Jesus

name

the earth, I act in the

Christ,

come

in Aaron's stead, until he shall

robe

My

and from

of Jesus Christ,

his

and by

553
prophet upon
his authority,

own

forth to act in his

place.

and my rod his power." You

" I ar
the following manner
Jesus Christ,

represents his priesthood,

above

shall sign the

in

who first
my servant William Harris, and his appointment
was sanctioned by the president of the high priesthood, even
called

Even so. Amen and Amen."

Joseph Morris.
Both
you and my servant William Harris must each have
5.

own

his

inscription

upon

without any
all

Let

difficulty.

Therefore,
for

let

them make

am coming

all

read by those

printed, so that

and

carry

it

who may wish

may be read

they
people labor with all diligence to
may not have to wait for them an

my

things ready, so that I

unreasonable length of time.

can,

may be

They must be

to read them.

get

fastened to the front of his robe,

his breast, so that they

have waited for them long enough.

things ready as soon as they possibly

speedily.

Even Jesus

Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ROBES OF THE

TWO PRIESTHOODS.
WEBER, UTAH, May

No. 278.
i.

BEHOLD,

am

i2th, 1862.

he that shuts, and no one opens; and that

opens, and no one shuts; even Jesus Christ. I am come to speak

I can assure you that mine enemies are now
unto you again.

being worked up in their feelings at a rapid speed.

to contain themselves.
They do not

know how

think about

my

They hardly
know what to

They say that my

own hands, and that they are
country.
They also say that the act

people taking up prisoners.

people are taking the law into their

against

all

the laws of the

my people have committed pertaining to those prisoners

proves to their satisfaction that my people are opposed to their law
and are rebels to their government and they declare that they
will not stand it.
I can assure them that they will have to stand it ;
which

THE ROBES OF THE PRIESTHOODS.

554

have to bear

for they will

master.

made ready

all things are.

assure you that

must work

me

to

will

it.

now show unto them who

wish you to drive things ahead as

to

are restless

people have no time to

my

wit]}

come.

me

for

away

trifle

but they

made ready for

things
diligence
have to keep mine enemies back even now. They
come up against my people, and I have to break
until

all

are

all

them up and confuse them in order to keep them back.

my people to hurry and make all things ready as soon
possibly can

is

you can until

I can
to come and visit you.
fast as

do not want

for I

want

as they

to be- put to the necessity of hold-

I want
ing mine enemies back any longer than what I can avoid.
but I canto sweep them off the earth, and be avenged on them
Therenot do so until all things are made ready for me to come.
to
make
with
all
work
let
things ready
fore,
diligence
my people
;

as soon as they can,

I

am

and

I will

come and

then

deliver the faithful.

the Lord.

2.

And

behold, I say unto you,

foreshadowed
are hypocrites

my

coming, you

among

my

son,

as soon as

shall divide this

these people

whom you

Camp;

you have
for there

could never pene-

by preaching unto them but you shall penetrate them as

soon as they are separated from the faithful.
They are deceived
that
makes
them
believe
he
the
devil
they are all right, and
by

trate

know until they are separated, and stand

It will be the duty of the
before the faithful to be slain by them.
faithful to slay the hypocrites, and cleanse my Church from all

the contrary they will not

lawless

and

mandment

rebellious characters.
to divide this

my coming and
;

crites shall

Camp
Camp

after the

have been cut

I shall

as soon as

off, I

give unto you a

com-

you have foreshadowed

has been divided, and the hypocome unto you in the course

shall

and then I shall cut you a clear way through your

enemies to your satisfaction. I shall let mine enemies loose as
soon as the hypocrites shall have been cut off, and I shall slay

of one day,

them.

You wish to know whether the remaining eleven apostles who

be called to ride with you seven times around this Fort, should
wear robes as well as yourself. I will inform you. It is not neces3.

will

sary on this occasion, in consequence of tie poverty of my people.

shall dispense with that matter ; for my people are unable to

We

THE ROBES OF THE PRIESTHOODS.

fit

out

all

my

servants as they should be

fitted

out

555
if

my

people

I do not wish to burden my people in fitting

were more wealthy.
When they
out my servants any more than I can possibly help.

have done

due time

all

all

that

they .can,

require no

more of them

but in

the high priests will be called to wear the robes of the

Melchisedec priesthood, which robes are represented unto people

upon the earth by your robe, for they will be made like it, even
long and wide, to represent the power of the high and holy priesthood therefore, one robe will suffice to represent the power of the
The eleven apostles might have the
Melchisedec priesthood.
;

privilege to

to

wear robes when they

travel

around

this Fort, as well

they had them but my people are too poor at present

All ihe robes of the holy
purchase them for my servants.

as you,

if

priesthood are made alike, and all robes of the Aaronic priesthood
are made alike also ; therefore, one robe of each kind will be suf-

power and authority of the two priesthoods.

eleven priests of Aaron might also wear robes like unto the
bishop's when they travel with him twelve times around this Fort,
ficient to represent the

The
if

they had them.

priests,

whether high priests or Aaronic

privilege of wearing the robes which

All priests,

are entitled to

the

belong to their priesthood, when they can be obtained for them.

I am the Son of the Eternal
I now give unto you no more.
Father; even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET TO

ORGANIZE SEVEN COMPANIES OF SOLDIERS
AS A COMMENCEMENT OF THE ARMY
OF THE KINGDOM.
No. 279.

WEBER, UTAH, May

i5th, 1862.

i.
You CONSIDER that I have been extremely backward in
speaking unto you, and you say in your feelings that you would
What can I say unto you? What
like to know the reason of it.

reason can

few days

assign for neglecting to speak unto you for the last

looked down upon you, and I saw the position in

THE ORGANIZATION OF AN ARMY.

556

which you were placed.

attending to them, so
to write

from

that

that your

much

mouth

my

saw

and

matters to attend to,

you had a number of other

whole time was taken up in

so that you had no time to

considered that

therefore, I

sit

down

should

ac;t

very unreasonably to press you to write under such circumstances.

I

have to act reasonably

my

things at once.

receive

all

can only reveal

kingdom gradually, for you cannot
have to work with you just as the

my movements.

in all

unto you the mysteries of

circumstances in which you continue to be placed compel me.

As you need fresh information upon one subject after another, I

am

compelled by law to impart it unto you.

I am the Lord of Hosts.
you never fear.
2.

And

of a small

army

behold,

in the

army

never neglect

I will

speak unto you concerning the organization

You must have an
midst of my people.

men who

of valiant, faithful

will

both

live

my

law and cut

who,
having yielded obedience to the fulness of my
it
such persons shall be cut off by this
will
not
abide
gospel,

off those

after

army when commanded by

As

the proper authority to do so.

have said unto you before, so I say unto you again, you must
have seven companies, with twelve men in each company, not

And the soldiers comincluding the captains of the companies.

must
chosen
be
these
men, even chosen by you ;
companies
posing
for I

want none

commence

with

army but those who are too honorable

do not want more than seven companies

in this

betray their trust.

;

that

must gather together

number

all

will

be

men of
You must

the

companies out of them.

are over three-score years old

sufficient at

You

present.

Camp, and
select none for

this

select

to

to

seven

soldiers

neither shall you select any

who
who

but you shall choose your soldiers

And those whom you may
from eighteen to sixty years of age.
choose shall swear an oath which must be sworn by all soldiers
who may be called into your army upon the earth, and by none
are under eighteen years old

else;

and

that

soldier

who may

that oath, after swearing

broken
3.

it,

stand in the rank and break

must be punished as soon as he has

it.

Inasmuch

upon you to organize seven comover each company, the seventh captain

as I have called

panies, with a captain

must command the whole

division.

And when

the division shall

THE ORGANIZATION OF AN ARMY.

be called out to cut

must stand

off the hypocrites, the soldiers

The
block, one company behind another.
manded by the first captain, must form the
must stand next

557

to those

who

shall

first
first

in a

company, comline, and they

The second

be executed.

company must stand behind the first, and the third company
behind the second, and so on, including the seventh company
which must stand behind the

And when

sixth.

they shall be

you must give the first command to the captain

of the seventh company, and he shall give his command to the
called to operate,

first

captain.

The

first

company, and they

command

captain shall then give his

which they
all kneel down, unless there should be some who fail to do
such shall not be permitted to kneel down, but they
duty

his

shall fire the

first

after

to

shall

their
shall

The second captain shall then, after havstand up in the ranks.

ing received command from the seventh captain, give his com-

mand

to the

second company, and they

shall shoot those

of the

company who fail to do their duty when commanded. And

in this manner each company shall always cut off those in the
company before them who may fail to do their duty in the rank.
In this order your army shall be arranged and operate when they
first

be called upon to do so by the captains.

shall

But

if

after the

seventh captain shall have given his command to the six companies the hypocrites should not be cut off, he shall give his com-

mand

to his

own company, and should

you must give your command

find

power

to cut

them

to

If the

off.

they

me, and

fail

will

to

do

see

their duty,

if

army which you have

cannot
will

not

cut off the hypocrites after you have gone the regular round with
but I feel persuaded that
them, then I will cut them off instantly
;

will

you

my

help on that occasion.

There are some valiant men

4.

who

not need

will

not give

way when they

in the

are tried

midst of

my

people,

but they will be

faith-

There are sufficient of them to cut off all the falseunto you.
hearted out of your way without troubling me with such a small
ful

and you may depend upon them with safety. Therefore,

up to a head as fast as you can, and be sure
make all things ready for a sudden burst for such will be the

affair,

my
to

son, drive things

case.
5.

Make ready for

And now, behold,

it.

am

the Lord.

give unto you the oath which

must be

THE SOLDIER'S OATH.

558

sworn by all those who may be called to constitute the army of

and they shall
Israel frum this time until your mission is ended
;

either abide

or

it

perish

The oath is as follows

by him who holds the keys of

the rank.

in

"

Having been chosen and elected

authority upon the earth, and whose legitimate right it is to call
me to be a soldier, I hereby set my hand to swear a solemn oath
in the presence of the Father, arid of the son,

and of

his servant,

the prophet, that I will faithfully abide the law of God, and defend
it until death at the peril of my life, feeling it my duty and calling
to

do so; and

as a soldier I will

my commander.

obey

Agreeably

to the order of heaven, I swear this oath before the Father, the Son,

and these earthly

bound myself to
law of

God

witnesses

they being

Lord and

the

day of

until the

my

witnesses that I have

his prophet to faithfully

my

And when

death."

defend the

those

whom

be soldiers have repeated this oath, they must kiss

you may
the written word of the Lord, and have their names recorded in a
call to

book
ferred

men, which is the highest honor that can be conIt is the highest position that men
in mortality.
them
upon

as military

for they will always

of their rank can ever be called to occupy
be closely connected with the highest authority upon the earth.
My servant Joseph will always be their general. They will always
;

be more

Church

closely connected with

will be.

They

my kingdom upon

will

the earth

be
;

him than other members of the

his strength

and they

by the warriors of heaven who will be

forward, and strengthening them, and

and the main

pillars

of

be continually inspired
their backs pressing them

will

at

fitting

them

for their duties.

them by my holy angels who shall be

abundantly
I do not wish to weary you any
their constant companions.
I
will
soon speak unto you again, and
time
but
at
this
longer
I

will

assist

make known unto you some things which you need to know.
even
I am the Bright and Morning Star
I now add no more.
Amen.
and
Amen
Even
so.
Christ.
Jesus
;

THE RODS OF THE PRINCES OF

ISRAEL.

559

REVELATION SHOWING HOW THE TWELVE RODS

OF THE TWELVE PRINCES OF ISRAEL
MUST BE FORESHADOWED.
No. 280.
1.

Father,
priests

WEBER, UTAH, May

lyth, 1862.

BEHOLD, I am Jesus Christ, even the Son of the Eternal

and I am about to speak unto you concerning the twelve
of Aaron who have been appointed to carry those twelve

rods which have been

made

to foreshadow the twelve rods

of the

twelve princes of Israel.

Each man's name must be written upon
the rod which he may be appointed to carry for those twelve men
are called to represent the twelve princes of Israel, whose names
;

upon their rods. Each prince has his name, number

and standing written upon his own rod. Aaron is number one,
and his inscription, which is the first, is written upon his rod.

are written

The

is number two, and the second

inscription is
upon his rod. The third prince by birthright has also
name and the third inscription written upon his rod and so

next prince

written
his

on, throughout the

I

2.

need

whole twelve princes.

not,

at this

time,

reveal

inscriptions of the twelve princes of Israel

unto you the names and

but I will reveal unto
;

you the inscriptions which must be written and placed upon the
twelve rods which must be carried around this Fort by the twelve
William

That rod which must be carried by

Aaron.

priests of

my

servant

Harris, which will represent or foreshadow Aaron's rod,

must have

name, number and the following inscription placed

I am William Harris, even number one; and
upon
I present myself before this people, and also before all mankind,
in Aaron's stead, to represent or foreshadow his name, number
it:

and

his

"Behold,

inscription,

legitimate ruler

he being the firstborn son of Adam, and the

all Abraham's seed
even over the elect of

over

God."

And now, behold, I give unto the inscription which must

3.
"
be placed upon the second rod
Behold, I am William Magee,
even number two and I present myself, with this rod in my hand,
.

before this people, and also before

all

mankind,

in the stead of

INSCRIPTIONS FOR THE RODS.

560

the second firstborn son of

Adam,

to represent or

foreshadow his

name, number and inscription, he being the second

Abraham's seed even over the elect of God."

And

4.

".Behold, I

am Thomas

myself with
before

all

give unto you the third inscription, also

behold,

Parker, even

my hand

rod in

this

in

mankind,

ruler over all

number

three;

and

present

before this people, and also

the stead of the third firstborn son

of

foreshadow his name, number and inscripeven over

tion, he being the third ruler over all Abraham's seed
the elect of God."
I need not reveal unto you. any more of the
to represent or

Adam,

inscriptions for those twelve

the

first

of the

men

for the

remaining nine are

like

three which I have revealed unto you, with the exception

names and numbers.

Each man must have

his

own name

and number upon the rod which he may be called to carry. These
inscriptions must be printed as soon as possible, and placed upon
the rods.

Let

5.

ready
I

my people labor with

me to come unto them.

diligence to

all

make

all

things

want to come unto them, and

come unto them as soon as they have opened the way for

for

will

as much as they want to see me,

cannot come to deliver them until they
have made all things ready for me.
They have but little more to
do before they are entirely ready for me. And when I do come

me.

want

unto them,

and

come unto them

to

and even more

I will

will

set

complain of

But

so.

suddenly burst the bonds which

them

me

at

free.

all

They

all; for

hands, and the faithful

the power over

the balance of power will be in their

will see

their-

now hold them,

afterwards have no cause to

will

no more oppression

enemies.

I will cut off

they will have

everything that

opposes my people
they have once opened the way so that
I can come untcuthem, after which they will always be satisfied.
Therefore, let them labor diligently, and prepare for me as soon as
after

they can, and

I

now

Jesse,

Even

I will

then

come unto them, and

give unto you no more.

am

satisfy

them.

the Glorious Branch of

and the Bright and Morning Star; even Jesus

Amen and Amen.

so.

Christ.

THE PROPHET'S

SON.

561

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DEATH OF- THE

'PROPHET'S SON.

No. 281.

LET

1.

ipth, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, May

child, for

not your spirit droop because of the death of your

You need not think
I know all about it.
right

is all

it

that I take

I
your interest and happiness, for I do.
is painful, but that which is lawful,
which
happen
You
cannot help; for I must act according to the law.

no delight

in

suffer nothing to

and

that I

look back at the

many

misfortunes that you have had with

and you blame me

children,

for

them

towards me, because you think that

your

interests

You have

all.

care nothing at

and happiness upon the earth

in

that,

all

your

bitter feelings

about

all

some

things,

do not notice you at all but that I suffer the devil to destroy
your children, one after another, without putting myself about in
I

You say that if I ever did care anything

about your interests and happiness, you would like me to explain
myself, and show unto you just reasons for taking your children

the least to prevent him.

from you

in the

way which

have done; that

me

if

You

wish

will

not do this for you,

can do

this,

it

do

your feelings.
my duty towards you,
that
I
know
situation
very well, and that you can do
your
seeing
towards
the
hold of the devil off you
breaking
nothing yourself

will ease

to

and you say

if

that,

You

whatever to you.

when

am

are prejudiced against me, for

do

of

no use

you think

You

are setting your feelings

of
in
because
your sufferings
consequence of the death
against me,

that I neglect you,

near unto you. It afflicts you greatly

from
away
you, and you begin to think that I

of your children; for they

when they
give,

the

stance.

weak

are taken

for

lie

upper hand over you

devil the

You

think that

I either

You

weakness so
2.

neglect

You would

the devil.

uphold you, or continue to

you.

not.

let

like to

almost every circumduty, or I 'must be too

in

my

know whether

the devil have the upper

intend to

hand over

say that you are entirely heart-sick of being held in

long.

What can

complaints against

say unto you, seeing that you

me?

know

that

make

so

many

you are greatly displeased

CONCERNING THE PROPHET'S CHILDREN.

562

You were

with me, because of the death of your children.

diced against
prejudice has

me

even before the death of

now

wrM

increased four-fold to

almost impossible for

me

this last child

it

preju-

but your

was before.
mind.

to satisfy a prejudiced

It is

know

if you once set yourself against a person it is almost

impossible to change you, for you are of such an unchangeable
nature that it is almost impossible to change your mind after it

very well that

has once become

You

set.

immovable

are

in

your

feelings,

and

you once become prejudiced against me, I could

scarcely turn you and how could I work with you under such
circumstances? You would always suspect me and be jealous of
fear that should

me in short, you would lose confidence in me, and we could not

work together with any degree of satisfaction. I know that you
;

are so oppressed that you hardly

another,

and you continue

know how

to lay the

to pass

blame on

me

one day
for

it

all.

after

You

could do better for you than I have

done, and it seems almost impossible for me to convince you to
What can I do with you? I am satisfied that your
the contrary.
feelings are set against me; but I can do no more than tell you
believe that

if

would,

the truth, which I have always done,

the end, whether you believe

me,

will

your

it

me

be an injury to you, and

and put you to

can assure you that

interest,

and

or not

much

it

will

shall

continue to do unto

you do not believe

work very much against

but

if

inconvenience.

have not taken your children away

from- you in order to afflict you but I have done it because you
You know
were not placed in a position to take care of them.
I

3.

tnat

it

was the best thing that

children to myself,

could do for you, to take your

for you could not take
;

and take care of them

care of them yourself.

have been raising you up and premany years, even before you had
always knew what you would have to pass

While

paring you for your office during

any children

at

all,

through, and I took your children off the earth in order that they
may not be ill-treated by those people into whose hands they might
I can assure you that if I had suffered them to
would have suffered great affliction and abuse;
but knowing that you could not have taken care of them yourself,
it
was my duty to take them to myself and take care of them for

have
have

you.

fallen; for

lived, they

Your children must be taken good care

of,

for they are

CONCERNING THE PROPHET'S

both males aqd females

celestial,

heaven.

suffered one

563

they are of the royal seed of

daughters to remain upon the

and during the last few years she has

treatment from her mother and her mother's

earth for a special purpose

met with much

of your

SON.

ill

husband, and I have cursed them both, and I will pay them for
their cruelty towards that child.
Since the time that your name

went throughout the length and breadth of this Territory as a

prophet, your child has been despised by them.
They abuse and
it

despise

because of you, and they look upon it with hatred in

and are almost ready to take its life ; but I will take
My eyes are continually over it, and I will watch it,

their hearts,

care of

and

it.

will

settle

them both

deliver

as seemeth

with those

who have

into your hands,

thus ill-treated

and you

shall

deal

I will

it.

with

them

good unto you.

And

now, behold, I speak unto you concerning the child

have just taken away from you.
I know who he is, and
you know him also. This is the second time, within a very few
years, that he has been to the earth and taken a body and returned
4.

which

He lived upon the earth but a very few months at the

time of his coming, and he then returned to me, and he has
since been on a short mission into the spirit world.
Previous to
unto me.
first

sending him upon the earth the second time, I sent for him, and
he returned from his mission, and I sent him to the earth to take a
body, as your son, the second time; and shortly after he was born
he returned unto me, and he is now in heaven in the presence of.
my Father, counseling with him. I saw him, and spoke unto him

came to speak unto you. We shall not send him into the
world any more before he has finished his mission upon the
earth.
He was counseling with my Father, before I came to give
unto you this revelation, about going to see his father.
He said
before I
spirit

that he should like to

mortal mission, and

so.

He

promised

for the time for

And when

third time of
shall

to

return unto us in the space of a few days;

to take his

mortal mission

he returns to our earth from his

with us until

We

him

go and see his father before he took another

Father will grant him the privilege to do

my

we send him down

coming

to

has

visit,

you again, which

he

now come.
will

will

remain

make

his

to the earth within the space of a few

years.

send him unto you again as soon as we possibly can

CONCERNING THE PROPHET'S

564

You

according to the law.

to comfort you.
All that

5.

and

this

you

will

know, you
fill

know
know

in

train

him with you again

have done according to the law,

and what you do not now

due time

When

hereafter.

you must

his mission,

speedily have

will

have done.

will

SON.

him

he comes to the earth to

When

in a particular way.

he

comes unto you again, I shall speak unto you from time to time,
and make known unto you how you shall train him, and the kind
which he

for nothing unclean shall ever enter

be
into
pure from his mother's womb.
While he is in power, which will only be for a few years, he will
have the power to call fire down from heaven to burn up the

of food

eat

shall

He

mouth.

his

He

of the earth.

inhabitants

shall

will

have power to turn the waters

he wills.

into

blood, and

He

by thousands, and he'

be a terror to many nations until the day of his death for he
While he is in power, he
wield your power for a few years.

will
will

to smite the earth with a curse as often as

will destroy the inhabitants of the earth

rule in

will

place,

and

wield

will

authority

father's

his

ever he goes.

He

will

his father will

his

and

father's

as I

three-score days

be in another

his father's authority wher-

He

will

be

and wherever he

even as

authority,

was

when

name and by

not be with his father.

wield

my

in

one

goes, he

Father's

power one thousand, two hundred and

was upon the earth, after I had been

in

ordained by Moses upon the Mount, so he will be in full power

.one thousand, two hundred and three-score days ; and during that
time he
as he

prophecy, and smite the earth with a curse as often

And as I
wish to do so, until his mission is ended.

will

may

rose from the dead the third day,

and ascended

ascend from the earth the third day

will

into heaven, so he

for his spirit will enter

and lift it up from the earth in

up from the earth. He will be
in power upon the earth the same number of days that I was in
I foreshadowed his mission, for in some
power upon the earth.

body and quicken it

manner as my body was

into his

again,

like

lifted

respects his mission

am

Redeemer;

length of time,

is

like

unto mine.

nevertheless,

and both

lift

He

a prophet

but

power the same

up our bodies again from the earth

having lain the same number of days.

missions are alike.

after

is

we must both be

in

In these respects, our

CONCERNING THE PROPHET'S

SON.

565

Earthly things and heavenly things must both agree under

Your son must come to the

6.

the fulness of the holy priesthood.

earth three times before he can enter

upon

his mission, in order to

The

acknowledge the three estates of man, viz:

estate

Twice he has

estate.
.

or mortal estate

the second,

received

body

and the

first,

or spiritual

third,

or celestial

to return from the earth shortly after having

but the third time he

have to remain upon

will

he has completed his mission.

When he came
on
earth
his
first
this
he
lived
mission,
upon
upon the earth during
which
a
represented
specified time, even a certain
eight months,

the earth until

number

of years during which a world is traveling in its first estate,

even from the time that a world is first created until it enters its

second

When

estate.

he came the second time, he only lived a

all the time, even from his birth to his

few hours, and he mourned

His short

death.

life represented death, and his

mourning repreboth of which attend the inhabitants of the earth

sented sorrow,

when

in its

second or mortal

remain

third time to

for

His coming to the earth the

estate.

many years and

to

a mission of power,

fill

represents the third or celestial estate of man.

his

up

body towards heaven, after

its

His

having

lain

spirit

raising

dead upon the

ground three days, represents the power of the holy priesthood

over death.

hood
his

to all

body

He

power of the holy priestdefiance

to the devil to hold
posterity, bidding
for he will raise it up again in spite of the devil and all

his power.

when

therefore represents the

Adam's

I rose

He represents a triumphant priesthood, even as I did

from the dead the third day.
All high priests hold

the keys of death

and

hell.

Therefore,

my

son,

make

yourself

contented, and be satisfied with what I have done, and I

him back to you as soon as I can
and when he comes

again, he

remain with you to comfort you, and you

enjoy his

shall

society for

many

shall

will

send

years.

Let your companion be comforted, and I will give unto her

7.
both sons and daughters.
I am well pleased with her, for she has

been patient

and inasmuch

as

she will be faithful before me, I

will greatly bless her.

now

again.

Even

give unto
I

so.

you no more

am the Son of the

Amen and Amen.

but

I will

shortly speak unto

Eternal Father

you
even Jesus Christ.

CONCERNING THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD.

566

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORDER IN WHICH

THE SAINTS MUST MOVE FROM SOUTH

WEBER TO SALT LAKE CITY.
No. 282.

WEBER, UTAH, May

BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of

Christ, and I wish to speak unto you again.
1.

2oth, 1862.

the world, even Jesus

I

am

about to reveal

unto you the order in which my people shall march out of this
place to the central point of this Territory after I have cleared
the

which

for them,

way

me.

do

shall

as soon as

my

people

will

your enemies
way
and shake every throne to the center, and break the
of all kings and rulers until they will become entirely

cleared the

for

I shall cut off all

in

this

Territory,
spirits

powerless

for

kingdom upon

will

place large armies at the head of every

and

the earth,

shake the thrones more than

I will

the earth.

any other thing upon

thrones will be cast down

level

Towers,

castles,

with the ground.

churches and
I will find

the

I will give
do to build them up again.
idle hands
shake
that
of
this
earth
one
unto the inhabitants
they will never

something to

forget;

yea, I will give unto the

never again be

will

remain broken
once broken

wicked such a shake that they

themselves

able to recover

as long as they

their spirits I shall

may

live

after

their

sweep them down

spirits

When

it.

out one judgment after another so heavily and so

will

have

for I will

pour

that

they

fast

be weary of their existence they will desire to die.

They
will never again have any solid courage in them to fight against
My power
me, for they will see that it will be of no use to do so.
is so much greater than theirs that it will break them down at
will

once.
2.

When

have shaken the eirth, and cut

off the

wicked out

of this Territory, I shall gather the eleven

generals unto me,
until
and you shall see us, and talk with us
you are satisfied and
of
faithful
not only shall you see us, but the
my people shall see
first

us,

and look upon us

go before

my

faithful

as

one

man

looks upon another.

people, and lead them

to the place which I have

appointed, where

We

will

forth out of this place

I

intend to separate

THE ORDER^TO BE OBSERVED

We

the sheep from the goats.

We

shall

IN MOVING.

567

have a portion of our army

need the whole army of heaven.

After
the whole army has shaken the earth, one portion of them will
return home, and remain there until they are needed a^ain, and
with us.

then

shall not

But the other portion of the army

them.

for

I shall call

me and

the remaining eleven generals, and we will

the
faithful of this people, and lead you unto
and
before
you
go

be with

will

perfect victory.

And

3.

now, behold,

am

make known unto you

about to

the

order in which this people shall march out of this place to the
There must be twelve men of the
place which I have appointed.
high priesthood, including yourself, that must go before my people on horseback, and they must travel four abreast, even in three

and they must be followed by the high priests who are in

and if you need more high priests to make up any
deficiences in any company, you can call them if there are any of

tiers,

the army;

the right age.

You must

4.

put Alexander

high priests while

Dow

in the first

company

of the

my people march down to the place which I

He is pa& age but on account of the position

have appointed.
which he holds in the high priesthood, he must travel in the first
company of high priests; this he must do, if he is faithful before
;

me.

do

if

Satan seeks to overcome him and destroy him, which he will

he is not very careful.
He gives way to a false spirit from

and

Lucifer,

seeks

and

if

it

strives to

deceive him.

the counsel of

destroyed.

him

my

He

devil has the

led

make him

believe that

it

is

my

It

spirit.

has already got a strong hold on him;

he does not humble himself greatly before me, and seek

to

astray.

It

prophet, and abide

servant, the

cannot detect

my

spirit

from a

false

it,

he

will

spirit.

be

The

power over him, and he has deceived him and

Therefore,

him humble himself

if

he wishes to save

greatly before me,

servant, the prophet,

his

own

life,

let

and take the counsel of

my
my

may be

well with him.

Let all
they have not the power to
detect them fully as yet.
They should be humble and obedient
before me, and then I would detect the devil for them.
I would
that

people be aware of false

it

spirits

for

keep all false spirits away frcm them

enough before me. Therefore,
now knows my will concerning him.

ful

if

they would only be faith-

my servant Alexander Dow

I am the Lord.

THE ORDER TO BE OBSERVED

568

And

IN MOVING.

behold, I say unto you,

my son, the remaining four

rank with the high priests, and they
must walk next to those first twelve on horseback.
And after the
5.

apostles must be in the

first

may be

high priests that

enrolled in the army, the twelve priests of

Aaron, with their rods in their hands, must follow, and lead up the
Aaronic priesthood. The army will march on foot in proper order,

even as soldiers do and they must all carry their arms with them,
with the exception of those twelve Aaronic priests who will be
called to carry the twelve rods.
The first two of the first four, the
;

second four who

will

compose the second

must each carry a sword

must carry a sword in their

right

hands

army of heaven, and

generals over the

will ride

hand

his right

in

first

one of

on horseback,

seven of the twelve

to represent the

first

seven

also the seven angels of the

The seven swords being

seven Churches.

and the

tier,

who

the third tier of the twelve apostles

their right

in

hands

sword represents war.

Two others of the twelve will represent the two Olive Branches.
One of them must carry a pair of balances in his hand, and the
represents

with the

contest

other must carry

my

devil.

The law and

law.

the balances represent

Therefore, there will be three out of the twelve

justice.

not be called upon to carry anything.

who

will

will represent the

They

Their carrying nothing in

first Gods, who aie independent.
hands to defend themselves with, represents an independent
Their being
priesthood, even the power of the Gods over all evil.
three

their

the last of the twelve, even behind them, represents the

Gods who
behind

who

all

are the highest

other Gods,

are below them.

following

it

.of
is

all

Gods

in

their duty to

are at the

They

them up and pressing them on

authority,

first

three

and being
other Gods

back up all
back of all other Gods,

And

to their duties.

it

be the duty of those men and boys who are able, who may not
be ranked with the soldiers, to take care of the women and chilwill

dren,
6.

for

and drive the teams

But

some

You

will

for this

that

after .the army.

will

not stand to receive a deliverance;

will suffer the devil to

overcome them and destroy them.

all

this

people

know what you have

people

will

some people

will

to count

upon

be tried severely; and

not

weak place about them,

come through
will

it

after the test

I

am

alive.

about

Such

is

over;

satisfied

as have a

have that weak place probed; they

CONCERNING THE HYPOCRITES.

will*

have hard work to see through the

fortify themselves, in order that they

devil

and destroyed by him

power over the weak.

them the nature of the

Let such seek to

test.

not be overcome by the

may

for at that

569

time he

will

have great

My people must remember that I have told

trial before it comes; and if they will suffer

overcome them and destroy them, it will be their own

have told them how to prepare themselves, and if they
wiH do as I have commanded them, it will be well with them

the devil to
fault.

but

they will not, they will have to surfer the consequences

if

arising

from

their disobedience.

now

give unto you no more.

even
Even
Father;
Jesus Christ.
I

am

so.

the

Son of the Eternal

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION IN WHICH THE LORD EXCUSES THE

AGED OF HIS PEOPLE FROM WITNESSING
THE DESTRUCTION OF THE
HYPOCRITES.
No. 283.

WEBER, UTAH, May 22nd, 1862.

my words, which are quick and powerful,

than
a
sharper
two-edged sword for I am about to speak unto
you upon important matters. In looking $ver this people, you see
LISTEN unto

i.

number of aged people whom you consider are

rendered very weak and feeble by old age, and. incapable to
endure the first test, which now lies before these people.
When I
in their midst a

first test, I mean the dividing of this Camp

the
from
of
the
faithful
the
and
when
this
is
;
separating
hypocrites

speak of the

This is what I
done, the slaying of the hypocrites by the faithful.
mean by the first test. The next test will be my coming to shake
the earth and to destroy your enemies.
Both the first and the

second
will

tests will

almost

come

immediately follow the

pass over,
test will

after the

commence

first

at the

test

is

for I shall

The second

test

Not more than one day

will

same

first test.

time.

through with, before the second

come

as soon as

you have cut

off

CONCERNING THE AGED PEOPLE.

570

the false-hearted from

among

these people.

divide this

will

They shall do that work. You

by my holy angels.
have no trouble to separate the false-hearted from the faithful

Camp

holy angels will do

my

will
;

for

it.
'

And

2.

now,

behold,

who

speak unto you concerning the aged

weak and feeble by old

Those people who are near seventy years of age and upwards,
who are known to have been faithful unto me, shall not see the

people of ray Church,

are rendered

age.

Satan shall not have the privilege to take the advantage

but they shall remain in a house, or houses, as
;

first test.

of their weakness
the case

may

be,

and they

shall not

come

out to behold the scene;

neither shall children under fourteen years of age be permitted to

come

out of their houses to behold the

scene; but they

shall

remain shut up in their houses until the first test is through with,
after which they may have the privilege to come out of their
The old people and the children, such as I have
houses.
'

described, shall be gathered together and put into such houses as

shall be appointed for that purpose until the first test is over;

and the aged people and the young boys and

girls

must take care

during the absence of their parents who

The
be passing through the test. This will be their duty.
test will be over in the the space of a few hours at the longest;

of the infant children

may
first

women

of my Church will not be kept long

but the hypocrites shall never see their
children any more in this life.
They shall not have them to cor-

therefore, the faithful

away from
rupt

their infants

them and

to lead

them down

who

to destruction.

I will

give their

take good care of them, and train

them up according to my law. The faithful of my people shall
have everything to make them happy; for in due time I will
I am the Lord.
deliver all things into their hands.
children unto those

3.

And

behold,

will

unto you,

say

my

son,

the

first test will

commence as soon as you have foreshadowed my coming. When

you commence to foreshadow my coming, you may know that I
The
shall not be more than two or three days before I come.
foreshadowing and the

first

and second

in the short space of four or five days

shadowing

will

commence;

therefore,

calculations as to the time of

my

tests will all be completed

from the time that the fore-

you can now make your

coming.

And when

come

THE ROBE AND ROD.

571

unto you, I shall approach you in the way which I have before
I shall send a number of my holy angels
described unto you.
unto you to influence and lead you into my presence, and I shall

down and give unto you your robe, as I before said unto
I shall give unto you
you, even at the front of your own door.

reach

your robe and rod just in the way which I have before described
unto you.
I have told you before how to use your rod when you
command.
You shall raise your rod and steady it
your
give
before you

drop

commence

command, and you

the

to give

again until I tell you,

it

and then you

shall

drop

it,

shall not

and

raise

again suddenly, and give unto me the sign for stopping, after
Your way will then be
which, you shall lower your rod for good.
clear.
You may then place your army in order for starting out of
it

this

place,

Therefore,

and

my

come unto you

you.

traveling to the

son,
;

for

all

am

me and

for

Prepare

make

place which

things ready
restless.
lo, I

have appointed.
me, so that I can

for

want

to clear the

come unto you

the Son of the Eternal Father; even Jesus

quickly.

Christ.

way

for

am

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DESIGN OF THE

ENEMIES OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD.
No. 284.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, May

BEHOLD,

unto you again.

am

the

You

Lord of Hosts, and

wish to

know what you

am

23rd, 1862.

about to speak

are to

do

to obtain

two of those that were chosen by me

for a certain purpose have been stolen.
You are satisfied that you
will need two more horses in their stead, and how to obtain them

two more

horses, seeing that

you know

not.

You

think that

it

is

about time that you had them

that the test is so near that there is no time to

your possession
spare to hunt for fresh horses, and you wish to know how to obtain
in

them

You say that you would like to know

accept of mares instead of horses, seeing that the

in the easiest way.

whether

I will

THE FORESHADOWING,

572
horses which you

ETC.

obtained have been stolen.

first

will

answer

accept of mares in the place of horses if horses cannot be obtained in time, seeing that you have once obtained
But you need
horses according to my commandment unto you.
I will

you.

not trouble yourself about that matter.

will open the way for

you may stand in need
hands, and when either horses

you so that you can obtain such things

of; therefore, leave that matter in

my

as

or mares are needed, they will be brought forth.

will

influence

you, and lead you aright, and provide for you everything which
I know where there are plenty of horses- and
you may need.

mares, and

I will give

unto you that which you

may

stand in need

You need

not put yourself about in the least because you

cannot obtain the things which you think you need ; for if I do
of.

know

not place such things in you hands immediately, you may

it is not my will for you to receive them immediately.

I will

that

give unto you everything in the right time.

unto you everything which you need, and

can hinder.
2.

My

It is

my

duty to give

can do, and none

this I

purposes and designs are not frustrated by mortal men,

I work,
I walk not in crooked paths.

or disembodied devils.

and none can hinder, and

I will

earth of this in the space of a few

setting themselves for
rest.

I will

vide for you

speedily find
3,

my

more

Therefore,

my

days,

and they may be

son, set your feelings at

accept of such horses or mares as

;

think

fit

to pro-

and although they will be speedily needed,

them, and I will find them for you in time.

I shall call

people can

gent,

it.

convince the inhabitants of the

upon you

make

and work with

all
all

to

foreshadow

things ready for

their might, they

ready in the course of four or five days

my coming

it.

can

as soon as

If they will be dili-

can have

more

at

all

things

made

the furthest, for

If my peothey have but little more to do to make ready for it.

with
all their might, I shall
will
not
labor
and
are
not
diligent,
ple

They had better work with all their might to save

spur them up.
If they do not, they will have trouble
themselves further trouble.
I shall give unto them a sufbefore they are fully ready for it.
ficient length of time to make all things ready, and if they will not
use that time to advantage, they will have to suffer for their slothfulness and negligence.
They should open their eyes, and look

CONCERNING THE THREE PRISONERS.

573

about them, and work with all their might, for they have no time
They must work while they have the opportunity

to trifle away.
to

do

ready
4.

in

work diligently, they will have all things

they do not, they will be caught in a trap.
behold, I speak unto you concerning those three

If they will

so.

time

And

but

prisoners

who

delivered

them

if

are in this place.

hands of

into the

I am the Lord
my people for a

of Hosts,

and

special purpose.

They are my prisoners. My influence brought them to this place,

and I shall deal with them as seemeth good unto me. I can
make mine enemies stir at the right time. I know how to work
them up. They have often said that they would not come up
against my people as a mob, and I can assure them that they
never shall.
They will make the attempt to come up against my
I
will
but
sweep them off long before they have had the
people,
of- reaching this place.
They would obey me if I would
how
them.
O
obedient
permit
they are unto me.
They would
do as I command them with all their hearts. They long for the

privilege

time to come when they can have the privilege of doing what I
commanded them to do a few months ago. They then said that
they would not obey

me

but they have repented of that sin ever

since, and they say in their feelings, "Father, we will obey, you
now, for we have had no solid comfort since the time that we

We

have
Oh, Father, how we do repent
did
not
do
ever
since
we
as
commanded
us
a
few
you
regretted
months ago. Will you forgive us, Father? and we will now do
refused to obey you.

what you then commanded us to do, with all our hearts, souls,
might and strength, for we have had no solid pleasure since we

We

know, Father, that it is the best thing

obey you whenever you speak. We are poor,
creatures.
We do not know what is the best for us
ignorant
and now, Father, we acknowledge our weakness and ignorance.
rebelled against you.

that

we can do

to

Father, will you forgive us for our rebellion

obey you with

5.

rebellious

all

Ye

vipers

blood-thirsty

race!

ye hypocrites

and

and we

will

now

our hearts."
!

Your race is now run.

Ye
will now give unto you

You will obey when you cannot help yourselves.

blood enough.
1 can bring you to obedience.
I can answer mine own ends
with you, and

make you do what

want you to do.

do not

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

574

want to save you; but I shall make use of you to bring to pass
mine own purposes. Ye are vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer in
the lake of

fire

and brimstone

this

is

your doom.

ye hypo-

now have the privilege to come up to this

crites, you
Ye might have come up into this Fort
place against my people.
a number of months ago, if ye had dene as I commanded you,
shall not

and

would have smitten you all dead in

I will control mine enemies, and I

6.

You need

right point.

this place.

will bring them to the

not trouble yourself at all about them

make all things ready for me as soon as possible, so that I

for you will need me shortly.
can come unto you
1 will be with
when
I
am
needed.
Those
are
in
you
prisoners
my hands, and I

but

shall deal with

And

7.

You

shall

them

as seemeth
I

behold,

good unto me.

give unto you a commandment,

pay no attention

my

son.

to sheriffs,

lawyers, petty governors

pay them all off at once.
They will
You shall hold those prisoners until I
never trouble you at all.
tell you what to do with them
and what I command you to do,

and

devil's slaves

for I will

you must do.

Should any

officers of the

law

command you

to let

those prisoners go, and threaten you with the consequences if you
continue to hold them, you must tell those officers that you fear

no consequences, and that you pay no more regard to them than

what you do to the dirt under your feet and should they threaten
to send up a mob against these people, to sweep them off, tell
them to send it as soon as they can. You need not be afraid, my
;

son, that

enemies

you
will

will

not have

all

be prepared to

things ready by the time that

come up

against you

for

your

should they

come up against you to-morrow, I am ready for them,

would cut them all off. I need not wait until I have given

attempt to

and

unto you the rod, and until you have given your command
for I
have the privilege, at any time, to cut off a few hundreds of peo;

ple

who may attempt

Therefore, I

attempt to
can,

and

to them.

to

injure

or

commit violence upon my

can do according to law, without the raising of

You understand the principle by which I can do this.

this I

people
your rod.
:

am

come.

deliver

They

ready for your enemies whenever they make the

Make all things ready for me as soon as you
all

your enemies into my hands, and I will attend

I
never trouble you while they are alive.

will

THE SABBATH DAY.

575

Let this suffice,

need not give unto you any more at present
and I will shortly speak unto you again. I am the Light and Life
of the world

Even

even Jesus Christ.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE SABBATH DAY.

No. 285.

23rd, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, May

INASMUCH as some of my people have been to inquire of

whether
they should work to-morrow, seeing that things are so
you
I
wish
to speak unto you upon this subject.
It is not
pressing,
1.

Sabbath day
of

mankind

servants to labor on that day which

my

necessary for

for

to

is

it

and they

apart to worship me, the Sabbath

remain as such

at

things right.

present

have to

the

called

They know

worship me, as they suppose.

there should be a Sabbath day,

set

is

a day that has been set apart by the world

things be

day

and

day,

but in due time

let

call the

until the

that

will

it

that

now

is

have to

such
put
time arrives that I
I will

can lawfully change them, and put that right which

All things which are now wrong, in due time I

all

now wrong.

is

will

put right,
There is nothing right in the world for the devil
through you.
has turned everything upside down, and changed the true sense of
He has had to do
everything that he has anything to do with.
;

with everything that belongs to this earth for six thousand years,
and his influence has been the prevailing influence for that length
of time, with the exception of a
of the holy priesthood
false

influence,

seed, have
2.

and by

devil.

devil.
all

to

He

Any

His influence

mankind, or rather

thing that

claims

to rotten

and

The Gods claim

endurable

all

all

is

Abraham's

world are wrong for me, but they are

in this

right for the devil.

claim at

it

years while the fulness

earth.

been deceived.

All things

for the

number of

was upon the

is

that

is

Pure material

will

true

it

and

all

right,

Gods,

They

is

right

lay

no

belongs to the
even all that is

an organized form
never waste away, nor diminish

for all true material will

all eternity.

throw away.

false material, for

all

for the

wrong

that they

all

endure

in

THE INFLUENCE OF SATAN.

576
in the least

for

it

has the power within

being the most powerful

pure material,
tinues to lose

long enough

and

ization.

It

his

this

way

It

its

it

im-

continually disorganizes the

and impure material conexist in

any height of glory

deceitful that

way through

and

all

all false

can never

It

power.

an organized

state

exaltation.

It is

and

continually destroys

own

its

organ-

cannot continue in an organized form more than a few

compared with

eternity.

The devil is such a fool, and so ignorant, that he destroys

own existence, and the existence of everybody who comes

under
full

In

to arrive at

so rotten

3.

its

material,

loses nothing.

material.

impure

years,

and

itself to sustain itself

cuts

it

except those whose right

his influence,

it

is

to wield the

All the rest he destroys.

power of the priesthood.

Abraham's seed knew what a

fool they

that all

have had to lead them in

miserable world if they knew this, they would be glad to

come out from under his influence; but they are blinded by him
so much that they cannot see at all.
They are continually in

this

way through the world without a friend in it

at all.
They need not look to their fellow
Their help
creatures for help for none can help them but me.
must come from above. I will assist them if they will permit me,

misery, groping their

that can benefit

them
;

and they need not look to any other source for any help.
the Lord of Hosts.

And

4.

behold, I say unto you,

servants should not

worship

me

work on

but they

may

that

my

it

son,

is

my

day which has been

will that

am
my

set apart to

labor until late this evening, and com-

early on Monday morning, if they feel to do so, and that

will answer as well as working on the day which is called the
Sabbath day.
They must assemble with the rest of my people,

mence

and worship

me

with

all their hearts,

and

I will bless

them abun-*

dantly.

now

give unto you no more.

Even
even
Father;
Jesus Christ.
I

am

so.

the

Son of the Eternal

Amen and Amen.

COMMANDED TO REORGANIZE THE ARMY.

577
%

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET TO

REORGANIZE HIS ARMY ACCORDING TO
A FORMER REVELATION.
WEBER, UTAH, May

No. 286.

26th, 1862.

1.
BEHOLD, I am he who moves forth in the midst of darkness,
and the darkness comprehendeth me not even Jesus Christ
and I am about to speak unto you again. It would be well for

your army in order, according to the revelation which

You must make such alterations in the
gave unto you.
army as will be necessary, according to the instructions contained
therein,
^ou will understand me. You know what ought to be

you
I

to set

lately

done

have your army properly arranged, according to

in order to

the pattern which I have given unto you

therefore,

attend to this

And as soon as
matter as soon as you can, and all will be well.
I
will
unto you a commade
all
have
give
my people
things ready,
mandment to commence to foreshadow my coming. I am now
waiting for them.

Your enemies 'abroad seem to trouble you, and you fear

them loose before you have made all things ready
You say that you see the
for me to come out to meet them.
situation of these people, and you are afraid that they do not work
2.

that I shall let

fast enough for me, and

them to drive them to

negligence and

that I shall let their

their duty,

You

and

enemies loose upon

to chastise

them

for their

you do not like to be

into
the
unfaithfulness
and neglect of
difficulty through
brought
those of my people who have never laid my work to heart as they
ought to have done and that you wish me to hold your enemies
from you until you are through with both the foreshadowing and
slothfulness.

say that

the

first

will

test

and you think

that

can assure you that you

make unto you this promise

them.

you will then be fully ready

be ready for them then.

will

I will either

for
I

keep your enemies

from you until you are ready for them, or I will smite them all
dead at once. It matters not how. soon they may make the
attempt to

come up

against these people; for whenever they

that attempt, I will cut

them

all

off.

make

should like to bring them

THE PROPHET FEELS OPPRESSED.

578
to that point,

and

can do so without any

and I will suddenly strengthen you.

weak and much oppressed at this time but
all at

will

of weakness

know

courage,
feel

Therefore,

difficulty.

contented concerning your enemies, and be of good

rest yourself

The oppression which you

once.

endure, works against you

that

you
you out

are called to

and serves

holds you down,

it

lift

to

depress your spirits it gives the devil great power over you to
Your happiness is
such an extent that you cannot enjoy life.
destroyed through the influence of the devil which has prevailed
;

in the worrd for so long a time

influence in the world

bow

to

it,

and

all

my

for

faithful

and oppressive influence

oppessed as they do now

and they

make
3.

all

but as soon as

mine influence

all

people
at

will

be relieved of that

will

be

false

They will nt then feel

let them be of good courage,
Let them work diligently, and

therefore,

be relieved speedily.
things ready as soon as they can.
behold,

come you

will

once.

will

And

be the greatest
the influence of the world will then have to

relieved of that burden,

say unto you,

my

am

son,

it

the Lord.

would be well

if

people w ould have an eye to those horses which will be needed.

If my servants cannot obtain horses enough for the occasion, I
r

my

will accept of mares instead thereof.

horses or mares which they can obtain.

best that they can, I require

now

will

accept of the best

they have done the

no more of them.

I
give unto you no more.
Even so.
Star; even Jesus Christ.

When

am the Bright and Morning

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION IN WHICH THE LORD REASSURES

THE PROPHET THAT THE ENEMIES
WILL BE DESTROYED.
No. 287.

WEBER, UTAH, May

27th, 1862.

You are much troubled in your feelings, my son, and you

i.
You seem to find
have many complaints to make against me.
much fault with my way of working at present. What can I do to

F THE

'IVER SIX'S

THE PROPHET EXPRESSES DISSATISFACTION.

579

you? You feel to complain of me for suffering mine

enemies to steal those two horses, after you had put yourself to so

satisfy

much

You

trouble to obtain them.

any attention

them run

mind

at

wish to

know whether

unto your enemies, or whether

at all

large,

and

steal

You

intend to

pay
let

from my people what they have ar

do pay any attention to them, and

say that if I
regard the interests and welfare of these people, you would like me
to show unto you the reason why I suffered mine enemies to steal
to do.

you cannot fully see through that act if y^ou

somewhat relieved. You also say
that I have always permitted your enemies to come into this place
whenever they have wished to do so that you cannot see a time

those horses

for that

could, your feelings would be

have ever restrained them, in the least, from doing what

If I have ever restrained them from comthey wanted to do.
mitting any violent act upon these people, you say that I have

when

done

in

it

me

saw

such a way that you could not see it for that you never
your enemies in any plain and satisfactory
;

interfere with

manner.

You

*2.

want to see

say that you are entirely tired of shadows ; that you

me begin to do something, and not talk so much ;

like me a deal better if I would only prove to you

am as ready to fight as I am to talk that I seem to maniso much mercy and sympathy towards that blood-thirsty race

you should

that

that I
fest

that

is

in the midst of the

You

discourage you.

people in this Territory, that I entirely

I would rather talk than act ; in

think that

me

my duty. You begin to think

with
fallen
spirits, and with those who
sympathizing
have been corrupted by them.
You say that I afflict you severely

fact,

you are afraid of

that

neglecting

am

with causing you to bear their threats, abuses and robberies that
you would like to know how much more abuse I wish yofi to take
;

from them

that

if

would never trouble

you had the power

me

kind of a move that

out

that

devils

as

devils, I

any

your own hands you

so slow to

will count, that I

you cannot see why I

I do
that in consequence of suffering so much from
am destroying your confidence in me. You cannot see
;

just cause for putting

that I

in

am

make any
have entirely wearied you
should put up with so much from

for help; that I

am

giving

way

up with them so long, and you are afraid

and turning traitor to you. You

to the devils

THE PROPHET EXPRESSES DISSATISFACTION.

580

worked up

your feelings against me, in consequence of

you are almost ready to charge me with
your oppression,
being a friend of the devil, and an enemy to righteousness but I
suppose that I shall have to bear your false charges until I can

are so

in

that

I should not bear so much from

convince you to the contrary.
I
to
such an unreasonable extent.
not
if
were
oppressed
you
you
I know that you cannot help murmuring, and I have to put up

with

it

but

is

it

despise both

the friend of the devil than you are

for I

works as bad as you do; neither am I

when the way has been opened for me. I shall be

him and

to fight

afraid

unpleasant to me.

am no more

3.

his

ready to fight, when the time has come for me to do so, as I

I am always ready to do my duty,
have ever been to talk.
Your prejudice against me will not
whether you think so or not.
as

change the truth; but it will injure you very much.

all that I possibly could to keep down prejudice

me

against
I put

not

it

down

in

it

with

satisfied

for you.

enough

seems almost impossible

one case, it will rise again

but

my way

You cannot

of working.

see every

for

to

your mind

do

so, for if

You

another.

in
I

me

have done

in

do not work

move which

are

plainly

make among

and among mine enemies. You wish to see both me

and my holy angels come and go, and to do this, that and the
You want to see us all just as we are, and you say in your
other.
feelings that you will never be satisfied until you do see us, know-

these people

ing that
4.

it is

your right to see

know

willing to give

that

me

it is

us.

You want no

mystery

your privilege to see us; but

at

all.

you are not

time to confer that blessing upon you.

cannot have the privilege of

fully

beholding

me and my

You
holy

move about from place to place, even as

one maia sees another, until you are endowed with the power of
We must first come unto you all together before you
your office.
You shall then stand and talk
can see us to your satisfaction.
You shall then see resurrected
with us, and handle our hands.
angels and watching us

beings until you are fully satisfied for they shall continually be
You shall see them smite
with you, ministering in your presence.
Your life-guard
your enemies dead whenever they approach you.
for they are a
will consist of holy angels, and not mortal men
I shall not place you in the
surer guard than mortal men are.
hands of mortal men.
;

THE GUARDIAN ANGELS.

581

It will be the duty of your soldiers to cut off hypocrites

5.
I am your guardian angel, and
from among your own people.
mine army, which numbers two hundred million, will be your life-

are

They

guard.

mand

my command, and

at

am

your com-

at

am

your guardian angel, and mine army is

You need not fear a few of mine enemies, such

therefore,

all

your life-guard.

may think fit to admit into this place for I shall

come into this place but for a wise purpose in
nothing
Should
you see a few men come into this place, you may
myself.
know that your guards know their business, and that they have
We suffer none to come into this place but those
admitted them.
as your life-guard

to

suffer

whom we

is no power upon the earth that could

we
did not admit it.
This place has
place
been guarded ever since you came into it, and it will be guarded
until you go out of it
and when you go ut of it, your guard will
with
Ever
since
you.
you came into this place there has been
go
one of the first generals with all his host, which numbers about

come

There

admit.

into

this

if

planted here, and they have been guarding you

and my people, and no person has ever entered into this place
but those whom the general has admitted.
No earthly power can
eighteen million,

Put far away

approach you therefore, you have nothing to fear.
from you all prejudice against me for there is no cause whatever
;

for

enemies to come upon you, I will then

Wait until you have a just cause before you

If I ever suffer your

it.

blame.

bear the

blame me, and then

sonably.

bear

it,

feel for you,

patient.

away from

and

am

And

6.

I will willingly

lawyers,

sons

it

but do not act unrea-

as

my

people,

presidents

at the

who

same

stole

extent, strive to
just

cause.

you as soon as I can therefore, be

one with you, and always ready to assist you.
concerning those horses which mine enemies stole
I will release

wise purpose in myself.

knew,

bear

you are oppressed to an unreasonable

and do not begin to blame me without a
If

suffered

them

You know, my

to

commit

son, that

and bishops sanctioned

that

that act for a

all

time, that those horses were stolen.

them were counseled

to

their judges,

act

when they
Those per-

do so by men who now

stand in high authority in this Territory.

Do I require anything
more of those judges, lawyers, presidents and bishops than .what
they have already done?

am

taking a course to dra'w

all

the

COXCKRNINC, THE ENEMIES.

582

head

authorities of this Territory into the snare which they have

been laying for the pure of my people, and I shall catch them in
it.
They have striven with all their power to rob, cheat and

destroy the poor of

is

is

it

just

merited

It is

it.

my

his

own

works, and

my

son,

and

I will

people,

manage them

Mine enemies

7.

and now

I will destroy them

this
hands, for they have justly
duty to give unto every person the reward of
will do so.
Deliver all things into my hands,

my

own

the reward of their

now

are

well.

studying what to do to bring this

They say that they can see that

people into subjection to them.
blood will have to be shed; and I can assure them that blood will
be shed, but

it

will

be their blood.

As soon

as they

have pre-

pared themselves to make a move against my people, I will catch

All that I want of them is to draw themselves together in
them.
a body, ready to start up to this place and when they have done
this, I will slay them.
They shall not live one minute after they
;

have done

this.

They

ple can get ready for

will

me

to

come
come.

to this point as soon as

I will

am

fuse them, so that they cannot operate until I

them

all,

arid then I will let

them

loose.

peo-

ready to destroy

Therefore, be of good

know that I am with you unto

Even so. Amen and Amen.

courage, and
Christ.

my

break them up and con-

the end.

Even Jesus

REVELATION INSTRUCTING THE PROPHET TO

WEAR SEVEN WHOLE CROWNS UPON HIS
HAT WHEN HE FORESHADOWS
.

THE LORD.
No. 288.

BEHOLD,

i.

you

WEBER, UTAH, May

again.

You

am

the

wish to

Lord of Hosts.

know

of

me how you

28th, 1862.

wish to speak unto

are to march out

of this place at the head of this people, and I will

make

it

When you

known

go before these people to the place which I

have appointed, you must be dressed as a man of war.
You will
not need to carry a rod in your hand when you are on the march
unto you.

from

this place;

but you must carry a sword in your hand.

CONCERNING THE CROWNS.

commence to march out of

and when you have used

Before you
have used the rod
2.

to

me

to take care of

for

it

you

where you can take care of

it

until

583

this

place,

will

you

will return

it
it,
you
have
a
place prepared
you

yourself;

but, until then, I will take

Therefore, you
only need to carry your
from
this
And as you
on
the
march
sword while you are
place.
or
me
to
the
travel you must foreshadow
represent
people until
care of

it

for you.

ycu arrive

at

will

You should have seven whole

You
represent me to the people.

your journey's end.

crowns, in order to properly

have but

one whole crown now, and that

is

not sufficient to

properly represent me to the people.

Although I shall march
before you, and you will see me, mine enemies, or rather those
whom I shall have left alive, will not see me. I shall be unveiled

you and to some of the most Jaithful of my people; but I shall

be veiled to all others
therefore, you will have to represent me

to

this correctly, you should have six more

whole crowns made, but you need not have them made as large
You can have them made in the course of
as the central crown.

unto them

and

do

to

You need

two or three days.

you, for I will hold

and

you,

them

not fear your enemies coming upon

until the right time.

take care of your

will

enemies.

Do as I command
When you have

obtained six more whole crowns, you will be able to cast a pretty
correct shadow of me; but you could not do so with but one

crown, for

wear seven perfect crowns, and you must also wear

seven perfect crowns, in order to cast a perfect shadow of me.

Let my servant, or servants, work with all diligence to
3.

make

those six crowns

people

make

longer for

my

and while they are being made,

my

let

other things ready, for I do not

want to wait any

them than while those crowns are being made. Let
all

people strive to

make themselves ready

have to wait for each other

for

as

altogether,

and not

soon as those crowns

shall

have been made, the foreshadowing must commence.

It will take
but a short time to make those crowns if my servant Gudmund

Gudmundsen can
diligent in
will

doing

obtain a

his duty,

little

and

after

for his labors shall

many days

yea, for

has been very

well pleased with him.

not lose his reward for his diligence

work

He

assistance.

am

and

faithfulness

to

be as bread cast upon the waters

many

generations

and

his

name

He
my
seen
will

CONCERNING THE PROCLAMATION.

584

become
is

upon the earth, for he is a man without guile guile

mouth he is pure before me, even as pure as

great

not found in his

he can be

due

at the

now

are.

they

know now, and have

This

will raise

know

but

them

little

But

present time.

time' than they

my

the power to carry

about purity; but when

know .what

They now know but

about

little

it;

be purer in

know much more than

out in their

it

My

in the scale of perfection.

revealed unto them, they will

will

people

will

They

lives.

people, as yet,

law has been fully

is to a
great extent.

my

purity

but

consequently,

little

is

required of them.

You

my son, whether it is necessary for you

on
the front of your hat when you travel
my proclamation
from this place to the place which I have appointed. Twill inform
4.

wish to know,

to carry

You must

you.

it

my proclamation on the front of your hat

me before the people. You must wear

carry

you have represented

until

until I tell

represent

you to take

it

off;

and when you take

it

off,

I will

who may be

myself to the people of this Territory

left

my proclamation, and those six

additional crowns, until I tell you to take them off, after which I
^hall stand before all people, and as many as can look upon me
Therefore, you must wear

alive.

me

unveiled, shall see

as I

am.

I shall

then stand before them to

you must represent me unto

show myself unto those who have yielded obedience
unto the fulness of my 'gospel before I show myself unto those who
You must first foreshadow me
will be left alive in the Territory.
represent

them.

until

myself; but,

then,

I shall

this Fort who have embraced my gospel, and then I

come and show myself unto them. They are the first-fruits of

unto those in
will

my
me

kingdom, and consequently are entitled to the

to

therefore, I shall

them the

first visit

And

first visit.

from

I shall cut

pay
enemies before you will be called to foreshadow me unto
those who will be left alive and after you have foreshadowed me
;

off their

unto them,

upon me and
I shall first

come

to

such as

stand before them unveiled,

I will

see

me

as clearly as

show myself unto my people

them and secondly, I

deliver
will

be

passed through
manifest unto

in

left

man

this

shall

shall

those

whom

In

this

way

look

sees another.

place,

when

show myself unto

alive after the overflowing scourge shall

this Territory.
all

andahey

one mortal

shall

have

make myself

I shall leave alive after I

have cut

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

Those who

mine enemies.

off

you and

be

left alive will

gather around

and they

servants by thousands to hear you preach,

my

words which

will believe the

their

will

585

and they

hearts,

You

their power.

will

will

will flow

from your mouths, with

my Church

seek to enter into

then have

little

all

with

all

or no trouble to convince

people of the truthfulness of your mission; for they will believe it

all their hearts, and seek diligently to become one with you.

with

Therefore,

me

for

my

be of good courage, and make all things ready

you can and lo, I come quickly. I am Jesus
Amen and Amen.

son,

as soon as

Even

Christ.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ENEMIES, THE

PRISONER, AND THE FORESHADOWING.
No. 289.

WEBER, UTAH, May

WHAT

i.

can

do

for

you to

relieve

You understand my

oppression?

much
You know

your mind from so

situation very well.

that I cannot cut off your enemies until they

selves together

2pth, 1862.

and made the attempt

to

ple with the intention to destroy them.

have gathered them-

come up

against

my

peo-

When

they have gathered

the attempt to come

themselves together to some place, and made

up against this place, then I will send one of the captains of our
I am watching
hosts, and he shall cut them all off in an instant.
their

movements, and

they

make

am

the attempt to

ready for them, no matter

come up

your feelings that you do not believe I

if they were to make the attempt to come up
against
before the foreshadowing

how

is

how soon

But you say in

should cut your enemies off

to this place.

through with

for

this

you say

people

that

you

could be ready for them before my coming has

been foreshadowed. You say that you cannot see how the sub-

cannot see

stance could
cut

them

come

off,

that

before the shadow.

I

You

think that

if I

was to

should have to bring the substance to do

it;

you think that no shadow would cut off hundreds of people ;

but I can assure you that I shall not be put to the necessity of
for

cutting

them

off before

my coming

has been foreshadowed.

I will

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

586

keep them off until the right time. You need not fear that you
will be troubled with them before I am fully ready for them, for

you

will not.

They are striving with all their power to get ready; and
have sent mine angels unto them to take charge of them, and
2.

they work too

mine angels

I
if

confuse them and hinder them

They are now both doing and
undoing, and they cannot make headway as fast as they wish to,
and they do not know what is the matter. They consider that
they ought to have been up to this place before this time, and
have finished their work with my people. They are hindered, and
It is mine angels
they do not know what it is that hinders them.
who are with them, confusing them, and holding them back. That
general and those angels who are now with them, will control them
and let them gather themselves together in a solid body to start up
to this place, and as soon as they are started, mine angels will lay
them all low. You may depend upon what I tell you, for I shall
do as I have said. Let not your spirit droop, for all things will work
Things will not be as bad as you think that they will. You
right.
until the

fast,

right time has

will

come.

have not much confidence in

You

this people.

look on the dark

and you almost imagine things will work worse among this
I can
people when the first test comes than what they really will.
assure you that there are some true-hearted men in the midst of
side,

my

people,

who

will cut

off

anything which you

command them

They will stand by you unto death. They are not all falsehearted and that you will see when they are tried.
There are
some men in the midst of my people who will stand trying unto
death.
They will not give way when they are tested. My peoto.

ple are not

faithful
will

all

people

corrupt and worthless.

this

Camp

There

is

an abundance of

to cut off the hypocrites,

do so when you command them

to

do

it;

for

my

and they

spirit shall

upon the faithful of my people to that extent that they will

feel no weakness at all.
They shall feel my spirit work upon them
in such a powerful manner as they have never felt it work
upon
them before, and it will qualify them for the work that lies before
them.
I will tell you how to divide the Camp and to slay the
rest

hypocrites

my coming

as soon as
;

you are through with the foreshadowing of

for the dividing of this

the foreshadowing.

Camp

will

immediately follow

CONCERNING THE PRISONER.

You

3.

know when

wish to

587

intend to show unto you the

when
place which I have appointed for you and me to stand upon
You begin to think that it is time for me to begin to
I come.
show unto you that spot of ground for you say that you can see
;

that you would like me

show unto you that spot of ground a little beforehand. I will
show it unto you as soon as you are through with foreshadowing
my coming. I will show it unto you in time. You need not
All things shall come along in their right time and
to fear.

my coming

that

not far off;

is

and you say

to

order.

my

if

hands,

He

will

but

will

my

I will

people.

gain nothing by running away,

I come;
who have

one of

pay him

him

off.

off as

that escape

so that no hypocrite will escape justice.

slay,

to

Those

departed from me.

wilfully

in the midst of this people

They

let

not out of

yea, I will cut off all those. corrupt-hearted hypo-

There are men now

fit

is

for I will cut

your sword, I will

are not

He

take care of him.

go
he has escaped from
;

soon as
crites

men who were on guard have

see that those

4.

their prisoners

be trusted

in

any

who

If

place.

are hypocrites.

you place any con-

They are corrupt at

They think nothing at
all about an honorable principle.
They love dishonesty and
rottenness too much to respect honesty and act honorably.
They
fidence at

all in

There

heart.

is

them, they

no honor

will

are as corrupt as that influence

soundness

in

No

them.

betray you.

them.

at all in

which leads them.

is

There

is

no

matter what privileges they have, or what

light they live and move in, they reject it all, and like a sow that
has been washed, they turn to their wallowing again, because they

and the

love sin

same

fate as

the earth
5.

mence
to

he

tion of this people.

the

wash themselves
let

my coming

that matter

you can make a

to witness

and most of them

behold, I say unto you,

to foreshadow
;

the best,

will

meet the

Such are not worthy of an existence upon

neither shall they have one.

And

do so

stance,

devil

will.

it

is

start

son,

your hands.

in

You know

the situa-

twelve generals of our host will be there

It

this day,

you may comyou have a mind

that

Arrange things so that

as soon as possible.

The

scene.

my

as soon as ever

would be

well

if

my

and prepare themselves

take place whenever

it

may.

people would all

for that circum-

The commencing

of

CONCERNING THE FORESHADOWING.

588

I leave it in your hands, and

is for you to decide.
whenever you commence it, we will all be there to witness the
You know how to conduct it. Work according to the
sight.

that matter

and

pattern which I have given unto you,

all will

be

well.

am

the Lord.

And behold, I say unto you, when you have foreshadowed

man of war, with seven perfect crowns upon your head,

6.

me

as a

then you must represent the six angels who all hold the priestho6d
You must
in part, by wearing upon your hat six half crowns.

crowns upon your hat when you represent the

Having two sets of sixes, you will have the
power to foreshadow or represent both the heavenly and earthly
You will
I will tell you how to act from time to time.
orders.

have those

six half

order of the earth.

not be misled in the smallest thing

therefore,

shadowing when you please to do so, and

that occasion, as well as on all others.
I

now

give unto you

Life of the world

no more

at present.

commence

I will

am

Even

even Jesus Christ.

the fore-

be with you on
the Light

and

Amen and

so.

Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE FORESHADOWING.

No. 290.

WEBER, UTAH, May

BEHOLD,

i.

am

he that

shuts,

3oth, 1862.

and no one opens; and

that

opens, and no one shuts; even the Son of the Eternal Father;
and I am in a hurry to speak unto you this morning. I see that

you are about to foreshadow

rushing things ahead.

way

for

You

day.

You

are for

are perfectly right in foreshadowing

you appear to be doing. I see

have to hurry.
I will hurry,

shall

this

you are determined to open the

I did not hardly expect that

to-day.

as

me.

my coming

I see that

my coming
you would rush things ahead

that

if I

I will

keep pace with you

move

side

by side with

will not let you pass me; but I will be as quick as you
you be as quick as ever you may. I know what you want.
You want to get through with the foreshadowing, and then you

you.

are, let

THE FORESHADOWING.
think that

make

my way

will

be opened so that

if

589

mine enemies should

come upon

you, that I might be at liberty to

cut them off according to the law for you think that the substance cannot come before the shadow ; and after the shadow of
the attempt to

a person has been seen, you think that the next object that makes
he must follow his
its appearance must be the person himself

own shadow. You have no

ance before

believe that I

faith in a

substance making its appearYou could not possiby

should cut off mine enemies before my coming has

shadow has been

its

You

been foreshadowed.

could not believe that

ready to cut off your enemies

the principles of

and

the shadow,

seen.

my kingdom

you think that

for

me

for

it

is

was always
contrary to

to bring the substance before

could not pacify you by telling you that I was

I never intended to cut them off before

always ready for them.

my coming had

been foreshadowed

but I intended to hold them,

and keep them from approaching my people to injure them until

my coming had been foreshadowed. When I told you that I was
always ready for your enemies,

come up

them make the attempt

let

whenever they might,

to

did not satisfy

I was always ready to confuse them, and break them up,
you.
and hold them in weakness to prevent them from injuring either
against you

that

you or any of my faithful people. This I have done up to this

day, and both you and this people ought to be satisfied and
acknowledge that
things have gone.
have done,
is

my

it is all

and

right,

have done
If

my

my

people

that I ask of

duty towards them as far as

give me credit for what I

will

them

ask for no more.

this I

am

am

entitled to

this

the Lord.

And

behold, I say unto you, my son that, both I and the

eleven
remaining
generals will be present with you this day.
will
their
leave
They
respective stations and appoint other generals
2.

to take their

places until they return after the foreshadowing is

have
stations throughout the whole earth where the
They
armies of heaven gather in large groops
and thus the armies of
over.

heaven are stationed in

earth;

and

all

different

places

throughout the

whole

the leading generals will leave their various stations

to witness this great scene, for

it

will

be the greatest scene which

has ever been witnessed on this earth of Adam's either by mortal

men or by holy angels. This day the foundation of a kingdom

CONCERNING THE PROPHET.

590
will

be

laid that will bear rule over the earth.

power of the devil from the surface of the whole

It will drive

earth.

the

This day

the gate-way to the power of your office it will launch you right
into power, and make you the president over the whole earth at
is

Your commands shall be obeyed by all kings and rulers

name and nature from this day henceforth, and you shall
for when thou
tread down and destroy, and none shall hinder
it
shall
as
this
is
be
shalt speak after
over,
day
though I had
of
for
thou shalt
shall
as
the
word
word
be
God,
spoken.
Thy
shall
either
to
all Adam's posterity.
be as a god
They
obey thy
once.

of every

or be cut off from the earth, for thou art the legitimate

command,

whole earth, and those who refuse to obey thy comperish, whether they be fallen spirits, or heirs to the

ruler over the

mand

shall

resurrection,

it

matters not.

Thou

art the

head over

command

shall be obeyed as though thou was

Lord, and

I will

foreshadowing

is

uphold

thee.

Therefore,

through with, the

test

God

my

will

all,

and thy

for I

am

the

son, as soon as the

commence, which

is

it
the dividing of the Camp.
Prepare for this test, my son,
It will move them all off the
will be severe on the hypocrites.

for

You

earth.

made

will

no sooner have

down

laid

that

rod which was

own rod, than you will be called upon

own rod in your hand, and then you will have the
One rod will follow the other.

to foreshadow your

to take your

power.
I

now

give unto you

no more

at present.

Eternal Father; even Jesus Christ.

Even

I
so.

am the Son of the

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION APPROVING THE FORESHADOWING,

AND SHOWING HOW THE ORDER OF
THE GODS IS REPRESENTED
ON THE EARTH.
WEBER, UTAH, May

No. 291.
i.

Lo, I

are through

am come
with

the

to speak unto

foreshadowing.

3ist, 1862.

I see that you

you again.
Both I and the eleven

and
generals were present, according to promise,

we saw

all

that

HOW THE ORDER

We

was done.

OF THE GODS

IS

REPRESENTED.

591

were well pleased with the manner in which all

on that occasion. We took the lead our-

things were conducted

and made everything go according to our minds and wills.

were as busy controlling and arranging things as my servants
We were one with them in their labors on that occasion.
were.
selves,

We
T

We

are now ready to make another move as soon as you are

ready but the next move will be a painful one to all those who
have yielded obedience unto the fulness of my gospel to. the
faithful as well as to the hypocrites
but it will be much more
;

severe on the hypocrites than

hypocrites will lose their

will

it

lives.

be on the

and

this

will

be more painful to some of them than

will

be a painful task

even the stoutest heart

am

2.

moves

will feel

for

faithful,

it

will

be to others

setting up of

my

kingdom,

servant with power to bear rule over

threes in this matter, for

by
and must have

The

it is

it.

compelled by law to make three separate and

in the

the

The faithful will have to slay them,

to some of my faithful people.
It

all

in order to

the earth.

have to work

a matter which concerns

the sanction of

all

leading

distinct

endow my
all

authorities

Gods,

in

the

Gods must be acknowledged, in the

of
setting up
my kingdom upon the earth, by three distinct moves
made
by my people, which moves represent the first, second
being
and third estates of man, as well as acknowledging the authority
of the first three Gods.
The ruling authority of the Gods is embodied in three persons and the three estates of man were first
heavens.

first

three

instituted to represent or

acknowledge the three leading

authorities

The

leading authorities of the Gods consist of

threes.
The leading authorities of a mortal earth consist of seven;
and the leading authorities of the lesser priesthood consist of
in

the

heavens.

twelves.

When the fulness of the holy priesthood is upon the earth,

and my kingdom established, the several authorities have to be
3.

The order of threes has to be acknowledged the

acknowledged.
first, because it represents the first three Gods, and the authority
of the Gods.
The order of sevens has to be acknowledged tbe
next,

because

it

represents the leading

priesthood upon the earth.

lesser priesthood

And

authorities

of the high

the leading authorities of the

must be acknowledged the next by twelves.

HOW THE ORDER OF THE GODS

592

4.

descendant of Aaron

literal

IS

may

REPRESENTED.
act without counselors,

because he does not belong to the higher order of priesthood

even the holy order of the Gods ; therefore, the priests of Aaron
do not need a quorum of three. They must represent their own
order of priesthood, which is the order of twelves. Threes, sevens
exist in the lesser priesthood, even as they exist in the

and twos

high priesthood; but the Aaronic priests must not divide themselves into those orders
they must remain in twelves undivided.
It is their duty to confine themselves to that order of priesthood
while in mortality ; but when they arrive at the higher order of

priesthood, they will have the privilege to divide their twelves into
threes, sevens

and

twos.

When Adam's

5.

become

children have

orders in every celestial world;

and

is

it

The order

priesthood upon the earth.

will

they

celestial,

have many twelves to divide into those orders

for those are the

the order of the holy

of threes represents the

Gods

the order of sevens represents the seven angels

;
of the seven Churches, and the order of twos represents the two

first

three

Olive Plants.

hold the keys of the holy priesthood'

in

heaven,

and by taking my two brothers, who are next to me by birthright,

and
to be my counselors, we three represent the first three Gods
;

by taking seven more of the twelve generals to represent the seven

angels of the seven Churches, it leaves two to represent the two
Olive Plants.
6.
is

Although

my

Father

is

the

not included in the twelve of

first

whom

president
I

of our earth, he

have spoken

but he

is

of

He represents the first God of all, who is the

a higher order.
over
all, and who is not connected with any quorum of
president
The

Gods.
first

quorum

firstborn son o( the

first

God

the

is

first

person in the

of Gods, and consequently he holds the

keys of

The -last glorified God always repreauthority over that quorum.

sents the first God, in not being connected with his sons in a
quorum capacity. He belongs to one order, and his sons belong
to another.

Gods

He

is

a God,

and

is

ranked with the order of the

but his sons are of a lower order

they are angels, and

I am the
possess no power only what they receive from him.
firstborn son of my Father, and I hold the keys of the lower

order, which

is

an order of holy angels.

preside over

all

my

HOW THE ORDER OF THE GODS

REPRESENTED.

IS

593

There are twelve of us who are the twelve

Father's posterity.

I am entitled to two counselors of

generals over the lower order.
the same order as myself, even my two brothers who are next to

me

by birthright. The president of every order in the holy priesthood is entitled to two counselors. You are entitled to two countwo counselors are presidents or lords over
therefore, you cannot use them to any advantage,

but your

selors;

dispensations

first

neither can you take the two Olive Plants to be your counselors,
for they are the counselors of the

first

and second

You

angels.

have to take the next two to them by birthright to be your counThe remaining six angels must all have two counselors
selors.
each before you can have your second set of counselors.
How does the earthly order represent the heavenly order?
7.

Your
of

office

who

all,

of a two-fold nature.

is

sent

you to Adam's

You

represent the

first

Adam's stead

posterity, in

God
and

your two counselors represent the two counselors of the first God.
You represent the first God in Adam's stead, because his ruling

come but he will, eventually, represent the first

own posterity, and take the reins of government into his own hands. He will represent the first God to his
Adam is not
posterity as my Father now does to his posterity.
therefore, the next angel to him takes the
yet a celestial God
time

is

God

himself to his

not yet

reins of government,

and represents the

he comes to do

until

You

himself.

it

first

God,

in

his

stead,

are filling two offices at

You hold the keys of the holy priesthood upon the

and you are acting as the representative of the first God in
Adam's stead but, in due time, Adam will fill that office himself.
present.

earth,

It

takes both

my

Father and

me

to

fill

the

offices

to

the inhab-

our earth that you are now filling to Adam's posterity.

hold the keys of the holy priesthood, even as I do, and you

itants of

You

represent the
represents

first

him

God

to

Adam's

to his posterity.

posterity,

even as

And inasmuch

as

my

your

Father

office

of a two-fold nature, you claim two counselors to assist you to

is
fill

and when both you and your two counselors have

your office
been taken to represent the first God and his two counselors, you
then claim to represent me and my two counselors, and to do so
;

you take two more counselors to

office as president of the

you to act
high priesthood on earth.
assist

in

your

You

own

will see

CONCERNING THE THREE MOVES.

594

your own position.

And

8.

make

Act well your

am

continually.

part,

behold, I say unto you,

moves when

three

and

be with you

will

the Lord.

my

am compelled to
my kingdom upon

son,

begin to establish

the earth, in order to acknowledge the leading authorities of the

I am compelled
holy priesthood and the three estates of man.
to work by threes when I have anything to accomplish through
for I cannot do the smallest thing
the Melchisedec priesthood
through that priesthood without acknowledging the first authorities
;

thereof.

The foreshadowing

of

the three,

and represents the

first

law,

which

is

my coming
estate of

is

the

The foreshadowing being

mercy.

first

man, and

move

also the

of

first

a pleasant sight

to beholders, represents mercy, which produces perfect happiness

to the partakers thereof.

The next move which I shall make, even the second move,
be the execution of the law upon transgressors, and will represent death and justice, and the second estate.
Its being painful,
9.

will

represents death
its

and misery

attend the second estate;

that

short duration represents the short duration of

earth,

and

also the short time

man upon

which a -world occupies

and
the

in passing

through mortality.

The

10.

it

move which

third

deliverance which

I shall

a celestial reward.

will represent

shall

bring to

my

people

My

make

will

at

faithful

be the great

coming, and
people will then

my

be no longer slaves to the devil for it will be a celestial reward

unto them, and give unto them power over the devil.
It will be
for
faithful
to
the
no
but
pass through
pleasant
hypocrite will be
;

made

a partaker of

it

for

which represents death, will

receive that reward but those who

the

take them away.

None

are found worthy

before me.

will

test,

My people have a representation

of death to pass through before they can receive that celestial
reward.
Let my people prove themselves worthy of that reward,
and they
which

shall receive

And

11.
I

it.

now, my son, you must look out for the next move
make.
It will be hard on you as well as on the

shall

who are worthy safely through it. My

for it, for it is about to come
be
themselves
people may
preparing
rest; but I will bring all

upon them

it

will

not linger, but

it

will

come

speedily.

It will

THE ENEMIES WILL BE RESTRAINED.

There

be a heart-rending scene.

will

is

595

not a heart that will not

be penetrated.
to

12.

And

show

to

me
my

I am about
now, behold, I say unto you, my son,
I have appointed for you and

you the place which

I will lead you to the place by a number of

but you must
holy angels, and they shall show it unto you
not show it unto any other person until I tell you.
It is not far

to stand upon.

from your own door.

You may now expect me to manifest myself unto you in a plain manner.
Therefore, lookout for that
influence, for it will soon come upon you.

And

13.

back

until

behold,

you

your purposes.

know

that

save them

you

say unto you,

will

are perfectly ready for them.

They

shall

feel as I feel

do

as

hold your enemies

They shall answer

you wish them to do for I

You do not- want to
;

towards them.

but you want them to answer your own purposes; and

You shall have the desire of your heart. They

that they shall do.

now

all their might, but they can make no headmine angels confuse them, and break them up, and keep
them doing and undoing. They shall not make any headway
until you are fully ready for them to gather themselves
together to
make a start, and then I will permit them to do so and as soon
as they have done so, I will cut them all off instantly.

are

laboring with

way, for

I
fice,

need not reveal unto you any more at present. Let this sufand I will come unto you speedily. I am the Son of the

Eternal Father; even Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING HUMAN FEELINGS.

No. 292.

WEBER, UTAH, June

3rd, 1862.

COME unto you speedily to release you. I see that

Lo,
are
in
trouble
You are often in trouble, and you find
you
again.
to
I cannot, apparently, keep on
many things
complain about.
the right side of you, no matter what I do.
You are afraid of
i.

these people being brought to want bread ; and should such be

the case, you say that you know that you would have to bear the

NATURAL FEELINGS.

59^

for that they know very well that they could

blame, and not me
not get at me to avenge themselves, consequently, they would turn
;

You say that they do not study much about the right
you.
of any matter when they are brought into a tight place but they
turn upon you and blame you for all their afflictions, no matter
upon

how

innocent you may be. You say that you have had experience
enough with people on this earth to know how they will act when
they are brought into a tight place
son that is nearest to them such

They work upon

beings.

is

When

2.

per-

the case, confidence cannot be placed in them.

people are led by feelings, they

will

run any way or

and

false

fancies lead

the uncertainty of people

who

act

do anything

blame the

the failing of many mortal

and
not upon principle
and
feelings,
is

while such

that they will

them to do.
of
wave
the
tossed
about
into
first
one attiocean,
They
into
then
and
as
the
wind
blows
tude,
another, just
upon them;
that their wild

are-like a

such

is

Human

upon human

feelings.

feelings in a mortal

world are not of me, but they are of

Mortal beings have been trained under the influence
the devil.
of .the devil, which is a false influence, and it gives unto mortal
beings a false feeling, and leads them down to destruction.
The natural man sees and feels as the devil does, and his
3.

standard of right

is

the devil's standard of right

therefore,

how

can mortal beings who follow their natural feelings be right? The
natural feelings of mortal beings have been given unto them by
their parents

from generation to generation, even as far back as

who had natural feelings that led him to break

the days of Cain,

my

law,

and

to

commit murder.

He

also

introduced into the

world all manner of wickedness according to his natural feelings.

He was the first person that had natural feelings, and, through
following them, they led him to bre,ak my law, and trample it

under

his

as

feet

long

as

he could.

He is the founder
How many are there

of

of
they sprung from him.
people who wish to be led by natural feelings? Those who
call themselves after my name, and wish to do so, are not of me,
such
but they are of the devil who gave unto them those feelings
natural feelings

my

mine angels will not influence. Such characters will take the
But those who are willing
devil's side when I divide this Camp.
,

to put their natural feelings

on one

side,

and

cling to

my

law with

NATURAL FEELINGS.
all their hearts,

mine angels

Those who

test.

my

it is

and

gospel,

and

act

upon

principle.

My

the standard of right to those

not only to

but

those,

do away
has sent them

with natural feelings as

will

and strengthen

at the

will stand through the test will have to put

their natural feelings,

late all things

influence

will

597

also to all

law

away

will regu-

who embrace
mankind.

It

them, until

it
approaches
shall
take
The devil
to hell, whence they came.
them back again, and perish with them. The pure in heart have

no other

honor

feelings than to

my

it

law.

They take

standard, and put away their natural feelings.

know who

through the

suffering

to be their

people will

bring mine own people safely

because they have a claim upon me.

claim as mine.
test,

And

4.

it

My

I shall

my son, you blame me for

up the way of my people so that

behold, I say unto you,

mine enemies

to block

they cannot obtain food and other necessary things to subsist

upon until I am ready to deliver them. You say that I might

have kept the way open

see

no chance

need

for

my

to sustain them,

my

for

appears to you that the way

is

people to obtain food;

now blocked up

but

it

so that you can

people to obtain those things which they

to do you do not know.
You say

and what

that you can see plainly enough that I am not ready to come unto
you and give unto you your rod, or in other words, my people are
not yet ready, for that there is considerable to be done before I

You

can come.

say that the test has not taken place as yet

that

have more to/eveal unto you concerning the

preparation of both you and my people for the test therefore,
you wish to know what these people are to do for food until I

you can see

that I

come and

means in their hands. You may set your

I will continue to open
concerning that matter.
the way for them to obtain food until I place the whole Territory
in their hands, which I shall speedily do.
I shall make others
place fresh

feelings at rest

subject unto them.

and those who come

They

shall

them

be the heads in

my kingdom

be subject unto them.

I
know that you are troubled to know what these people must do to
obtain food.
You do not wish to see them go hungry while there
in after

an abundance' of food

shall

in the Territory in the possession of

but you wish me to open the way for
them to obtain sufficient food. You also wish me to hurry and
is

devils

and

devils' slaves

MORE TO BE REVEALED.

598

you all that I have to reveal before I come. You

you wish me to show unto you the place that I have
You wish to
appointed to meet you, and for us to stand upon.

reveal unto

say that

know when

intend to show

before the test takes place.

it

unto you before the

promise you that

to see
will

it

show
;

for

unto you, I shall bring on the test.

say that you are satisfied that I have more to reveal unto you

as soon as I have

You

You want

unto you.

takes place, but not long before

test

shown

it

I will

it

before the dividing of this

I

5.

much.

Camp

takes place.

have more to reveal unto you before that time, but not
I can soon reveal unto you all that I have to reveal.
I

would have spoken unto yesterday had you not been sick. When
saw that you was sick I did not wish to trouble you until your

I am aware that you are still unwell

was better.
but I
compelled to speak unto you to-day, seeing that you are able
to write.
I know that it has been very painful to you to sit and
write from my mouth to-day, although you are very much better

health

am

you were yesterday.

you from doing your duty for it is

in health than

health

is

tolerable to act your

When you
that

all

own

part.

are sick,

You

have to work very gently with you.

could work much faster through you,

able to write

more than what you have

prevents

are often sick;

If

therefore, I

healthy I

it

you can do when your

for

you were more

you would be

been able to do.

hitherto

have had to consider your health, and deal with you accordingly.
But when I come, I will heal you at once, and you will have good
I

health.

And

6.

now, behold,

I say

unto you,

you need not trouble

yourself about the destitute condition of these people.

not want for bread ; for when they are apparently out
will'

open a~way

means

for

them

to

in this Territory in the

obtain more, until

hands of

enemies can make no bonds that

place

faithful people.

cannot break

of flour,

all

the

Mine

neither can

The

trap

for these -people shall catch themselves.

It

they set any trap that

which they have laid

will be with them as

my

shall

They

it

hang himself upon.

will

catch

my

faithful people.

was with Hainan, who

When Haman

built

built a gallows to

the gallows with the

intention to hang Mordecai, he did not think that he was building

it

to put

an end

to his

own

existence

and so

it

will

be with mine

MORTAL

BEINGS.

599

enemies.
They are building a gallows to hang my people upon,
All
but Haman-like, they shall be hung upon it themselves.
own
their
them
so
that
I
can
will
soon
be
upon
ready
put
things
I am the Lord.
gallows.
I

7.

do not wish

to hold you any longer at this time; but I

I will speak unto you as fast
unto
speak
you again.

will speedily

you are able to write until the division of the Camp takes place,
and then I shall have about done speaking unto you in the way
as

in

which

much

now

once

at

do.

know

but you

a certain extent;

Eternal Father.

that it is painful to you to write so

be relieved of that tedious burden, to
come.
I am Jesus Christ, the son of the

will

when I
Even so.

Amen and Amen.

REVELATION CONCERNING MORTAL BEINGS.

No. 293.

WEBER, UTAH, June

4th, 1862.

i.
BEHOLD, I am the Light and Life of the world. I wish to
speak unto you concerning mortal beings, and the manner in
which I have to reveal unto them the mysteries of my kingdom,

until I

come and show myself unto them

plainly

and move

forth

Being mortal, they have a mortal understanding,

have to work with them in a two-fold manner.
Mortality

in their sight.

and

falsehood, darkness, ignorance, death

signifies

There

is

and imperfection.

nothing but falsehood and misrule in a wofld that

The

is

in

which produces misery

and death, into the world therefore, he is the founder thereof.
When I speak to mortal beings I have to talk to them, to a certain
mortality.

devil brought mortality,

;

extent, as they talk to each other, and when I do so, in one way
they understand me, but in another way they do not.
They do

not understand
of the devil.

me
The

by

aright

natural

their natural understanding,

man

for

it

is

understands things as the devil

who

first gave him his natural

feelings and understanding.
speak to mortal men in their own language, they 4o not
understand my meaning
but they understand me according to

does,

Though

their understanding of

words

being deceived, and neither seeing

MORTAL

600

BEINGS.

nor understanding anything aright, they do not understand me

All mortal beings have a false understanding
but I have

aright.

a true understanding. Mortal beings understand my words in one

way, but I understand them in another; they have a wrong under-

standing of them, but I understand them aright.

The devil does not understand my language, because he
2.

The same language being spoken, he

has a false understanding.

would understand

it

one way, but I should understand it in

would understand it according to darkness,
in

He
another way.
but I would understand
is

it

according to

an angel of darkness, and

am

and darkness are

alike, for light

Inasmuch

light.

an angel of

as Satan

we cannot

light,

directly opposite in their

see

natures

they see nothing alike; for the principle of light sees all things as
Therefore, it is
they are, but the principle of darkness does not.

impossible for mortal beings,

who

are deceived by the devil, to

understand

my words, although I speak plainly

man cannot understand me when I

natural

because he

not of me.

is

He

The

unto them.

speak unto him,

could understand the devil very

he were to speak to him, because all darkness is alike, and

understands all things alike. Light also sees all things alike. It

well, if
it

sees all things

one way; but darkness sees the same things

in

another way.
natural man should know
me when I speak. If there

The

3.

understand
to find

move

me

me

out,

in the

not.

that, naturally,

he cannot

no better way

is

me

he can never understand

for

for

him

continually

midst of darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth

I cannot move in the midst of light without being

But

seen by the angels of light; I

smallest thing but they see me as

cannot move forth to do the

I

am.

But

can go anywhere

among mortal beings, and do anything in their midst, but they

I can stand close by a person's side and smite
cannot see me.
him dead, and he would not
beings are deceived

nothing at

all

that

is

see

by the devil!

me do
The

of any benefit to him.

it.

Oh, how mortal

man can see

natural

He

is

deceived in

no way to make the carnal mind, or natural

everything.
man, understand me when I speak to him, for he takes my words
When I
to mean something different to what they do mean.
There

is

stand close by his side, he cannot see

me; and when

speak

MORTAL BEINGS.

6oi

unto him, he cannot understand me and if I were to smite him

Oh, the blindness of
dead, he would not know who had done it.
mortal beings yet how they boast of their light and wisdom. Oh,
;

how

Oh, the difference between

they are destroyed by the devil.

them and the holy angels who see all things aright who cannot
No move
be blinded and deceived; who see everything as it is.
There is nothing hid
can be made that holy angels cannot see.
;

from their eyes.

But mortal beings cannot see anything as it is
neither can they understand anything aright.
They are fooled

with everything with which they have to do

me

how can

explain the
for

and such being the

They know
they understand anything about me?
not unless my spirit has enlightened them.
My spirit will

case,

words

meaning of my language unto all those who possess it,

and it understands all my

enlightened, even as I am,

is

it

and

aright,

it

will

explain their meaning unto

all

those

who

are truly faithful before me.

have to work with mortal beings in a two-fold manner.

have to speak unto them through a, prophet, and when I
have done so, I have to send my holy angels to explain my words
I

4.

Firstly, I

Mine angels will give unto them to see and undermean when I speak unto them if they did not do

unto them.
stand what

people would take

so,

my

me

altogether.

me wrong

they would misunderstand

If my. word was not explained unto them by my

would
Thus, after I have spoken to
destroy them.
holy angels,
a people, I have to send unto them an interpreter to make them
it

understand
stand

all

my

things aright,

me when

If mortal beings could see

words.

and under-

even as holy angels do, they would under-

speak, without interpreters

but, in consequence
have to send mine angels to influence them,
It would be well for
to enlighten them, and to lead them aright.
But the
mortal beings if they understood their true position.

stand

.of their

devil

makes them

edge, and

they

blindness,

devil.

believe that they have a great deal of knowl-

that their

know nothing

that they have to

Both

judgment
aright;

is

most excellent, when, in

for they

are

reality,

deceived in everything

do with while they are under the influence of the

holy angels have to take full charge of

me and my

them, even as a mother takes charge of her sucking child

are perfectly helpless.

they

CONCERNING SATAN.

602

The

himself is dependent upon us for his present

would have destroyed himself more than a million
years ago, had it not been for our government which preserved him
and kept him alive. He was such a fool that he would have put
5.

an end to
his

life,

devil

He

existence.

his

own

existence

but

we took

pity

because we did not want him to die

We

on him, and saved

he had done his

until

accommodate ourselves, even to do

Therefore, we have led him along up to the
When
he came forth into mortality and cgmtime.
present
menced a government of his own, he was such a fool that, when
he had only had a mortal body a few years, he killed himself,
and, with very few exceptions, he killed everybody that came after
He had to return into the spirit worlds under our form of
him.
government again, in order that we might save his spiritual body
work.

saved his

life to

own work.

his

he says that he does not want to die, but he wants to

He is now in great trouble for the time,
long as he can.
when he must die. is now drawing so near that he does not know

alive

for

live as

what to do.

We

shall

save his

life

until

he has done

own

his

We do as we like with both him

work, and answered our ends.
and his band; but we are always very mindful to work to our
My people have had a wonderful monster as their
advantage.
leader for six thousand years.
they are tired of him.

should think that by this time

do not wish

to hold you any longer at this time, my son

but
I am the Glorious Branch of
soon speak unto you again.
Jesse, and the Bright and Morning Star; even Jesus Christ.
I

I will

Even

so.

Amen

and Amen.

REVELATION SHOWING THE ORIGIN AND CAUSE

OF FEAR.
No. 294.
i.

WEBER, UTAH, June

LISTEN unto

my

4th, 1862.

words, which are quick and powerful,

am about to speak unto

sharper than a two-edged sword, for I

you

again.

You

say in your feelings that you wish

me

to

make

THE ANGELS ARE AT WORK.

haste and drive things ahead so that I

am

that I

you

working

faster

603

can come.

can assure

than what you think I am.

have

many different points to watch, for I have to "watch the devil, and
when He has laid, as he supposes, a plan that will destroy my people, I

have to send a number of mine holy angels to upset his

may be, and in this way I hold him in

plan, or plans, as the case

He

weakness.

cannot make any headway against

my

people,

up his plans. If I had not broken

up his plans many times, he would have destroyed my people
but mine holy angels move hither and thither and
long ago
break up the many plans which mine enemies lay against my peobecause

continually break

and no mortal being can see them. They do as they have a

to do with mortal beings.
They turn them hither and

ple,

mind

and in this way mine enemies obey

covenant people do.
I have never failed,
as yet, to bring mine enemies to those points which I desired to
I
bring them to, according to the law by which I am governed.

thither as

me

am
in

it

as well as

them

pleases

entirely controlled
all

my own

other things.

by law, both in my treatment of devils and

I have never failed to make everything

I work,
according to the pattern which my Father gave unto me.
and none can hinder. Therefore, I bring all people to my terms,
let them be of whatever race they may, for I have all power both

heaven and upon the

in

My

2.

all

things

earth.

people are right when they confess

general interest of my
and when it is lawful to change anything, I

in all

change

it.

Nothing

now

only according to law ; and when anything is changed,

will be changed by law.
All things are controlled by law.
My

exists
it

my hand

which operates against the

work, only that which ought to exist by law;

for I suffer nothing to exist

people need not to fret and fume about some things going wrong.
They fear too much that something exists which ought not to
exist; and they cannot help but be troubled more or less.

What

is

it

that troubles

and

fear

they
not fear anything.
fear,

in

of

it.

all

is

them?

from the

It is

ignorance and blindness;

The

angels of heaven do
a
because they delight
law,
keep
perfect
devil.

They
They know no fear, because they have a perfect knowledge
things, and consequently they do not fear being brought

into difficulties by

those things which Jhey understand perfectly.

CONCERNING FEAR.

604

They understand all things, and they have power over all things,
But mortal
and consequently there is nothing for them to fear.
beings fear everything, because they do not understand anything
correctly, and that is what causes them to fear.
They are in constant misery through fear;

constant canker

worm

happiness where

all

who

fear are

for fear

to the souls
to

exists

it

is

misery;

it

is

a great

it

is

destroys

Those persons

extent.

always in trouble and misery.

it

hell;

of mortal beings

Their

lives are

burden unto them.

Fear

3.

is

a principle of the devil.

It

is

There

not of me.

not a heavenly messenger on any celestial earth that knows fear.

But faith and
It is from hell.
It is not a principle of my gospel.
is

confidence are principles of my gospel, and as they grow and increase with mortal beings, tney drive fear away from them, and
Let my people cling
gradually produce happiness in their stead.
to
and
seek
understand
them, and
my gospel,

to the principles of

seek to cast

some

all

fear far

from them, in order that they may enjoy

live, and not let the devil

portion of happiness while they

always hold them

They need not

in chains,

let

any

and thereby destroy their happiness.

them on my account, sup-

fear creep over

I shall do my
posing that I shall neglect them, for I shall not.
know
must
that
I
have
them.
to
They
always done my duty
duty

them

to

since I

first

brought

would worship me with

them, I would bring them
will

not do as I

all
all

them

to

this

their hearts,

place;

and do

and

as- 1

safely through the test.

command them

such

will

perish.

if

they

command
But some
I

am

the

Lord.
4.

And

behold, I say unto you,

in great confusion.

my

son,

mine enemies are

They cannot agree upon the subject of comOne party wants to come up here
people.

up against my
and "wipe my people out" (as they call it) immediately. They
But there is another party which is
are almost crazy to come up.
ing

opposed to coming up now, and this party is holding them back

and they are almost ready to. fight with each other, and, being
;

make any headway. One party says that my

done
have
enough to be "wiped out, and the ether party
people
that
want
to wait a little longer to see my people do a
they
says
divided, they cannot

; '

little

more;, and they

tellttie opposite party that if they

will

wait

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

a

longer, that they will have

little

and they

desire;

they

all

them

tell

605

the hold on

my

that

my

people that

people are

gradually

and they also tell them that if they will

growing worse every day
a
little
be
only
quiet
longer, my people will commit murder, and
;

when they see this, they shall be as ready to come

up against my people, and wipe them out," as they are. In this
way they talk to the opposite party to pacify them and restrain
I can assure them that I do not need their assistance.
them.
I
are
all
can hold them back.
before
for
They
equally guilty
me,
they say that

' (

all thirst for

they

more
lung.

want.

my

will unite
all

were united

You

5.

will

but one party

not hold

give unto

as soon as I have

It will

be the

first

and they cannot

in this world,

know whether

is

little

in confusion

them what they

done so, I will

As soon

together into the spirit world.

wish to

them

as they are
time that ever they

die at a better time.

be long before

I bring on
not be long, for it is just upon the point of comI have but little more to reveal unto you before it
it

will

It will

test.

ing now.

comes.

people
will

them, and

they shall all die.

united,

can assure them that

send them

the

the blood of

foolish than the other.

be with you in the test.

I shall have everything
come unto you as soon as the test is over.
commences, I shall be a looker-on. I shall be with

I shall

ready so that I, can

When
you

the test

to set

how

then, without

it

things proceed
is

needed.

a few hours afterwards.

If

but

it is

I shall

not manifest

not needed then,

it

my power
will

be in

show unto you the place where

and I shall have everything ready

I shall

we must stand before the test,

so that I can come unto you in less than one hour after it is over,
if it should be necessary.
As soon as ever you have cut off the
who
are
in
the
midst of this people, your enemies will
hypocrites
unite to come up against you.
I shall let them gather themselves
and
make
an
attempt to come, and then I will cut
together then,
have
them off, as I
said; but, until then, I will hold them.
Therefore, my son, place your confidence in me, and know that I
am with you unto the end. I am the Lord of Hosts even Jesus
Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
;

THE PROPHET FEELS OPPRESSED.

606

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF THE

ANGELS OF HEAVEN.
No. 295.

WEBER, UTAH, June

BEHOLD,

1.

who moves

am

the Light

and Life of the world, even he

and the darkness com-

forth in the midst of darkness,

me

prehendeth
hosts obey

5th, 1862.

not
who speaks the word and all the heavenly
I am about to speak unto you
even Jesus Christ.
;

I know your feelings very well, and also the manner in

again.
which you are oppressed.
I know what you need as well as you
I know what holds you down and destroys your
can tell me.
I know that you have no pleasure of your life through
happiness.

having to endure so

You know

much

oppression

but

it

cannot be avoided.

you must necessarily bear the evils of the world

until the day of power has come.
The influence of the world
oppresses you, and you cannot help yourself, neither can I help
that

all things are made ready for me to come unto you.

has had to be done to prepare for me since I first sent you
I could not give unto you the power of your office
to this Fort.

you

until

Much

without making

some preparations

or taking

some preliminary

steps

towards commencing a kingdom. I am compelled to bring things

into such a shape that I can have a people to come to who believe
in

me

who

and who
of

my

will

have been taught the principles of

my

gospel,

have had the opportunity of being taught the nature

true character, so that they may know what to expect when
will

they see me.

must reveal unto a people mine

attributes

before

can come and show myself unto them.

Therefore, until I have
done so, I cannot come unto you altogether, neither can you have

for when you receive the power of your

have to come and stand by your side, and talk with
you mouth to mouth, and remain with you. After that time, a
portion of mine army will always be upon the earth.

the power of your office

office, I shall

2.
When you receive the power, of your office, I and all my
All the heavenly
holy angels will have to be upon this earth.
hosts are subject to me
and when I am upon the earth, I am
;

subject to you

but when

am

in

heaven,

am

subject to

my

THE "DUTY OF THE ANGELS.

Father.

am

a swift messenger,

between two powers.

am

and

my

607

duty

also a revelator.

is

to

receive

minister
all

reve-

upon
my Church, and also the
from
Father.
I
a
am
revelator
to you, and you are a
law,
my
revelator to all Abraham's seed.
The reason why I do not do for
you now what you wish me to do is, because it is unlawful for me
lations

to

do

subjects connected with

all

am

it.

not yet under your

command.

am

subject to

have hitherto been busily engaged in carrying

revelations from my Father unto you, and I still have to do so,

my

Father.

have not yet finished that work; and while

engaged, I shall not be subject to your command.
for I

Father

subject to

my

When my

Father shall

you with power, he

your hands, and you

will

am

thus

be

I shall

come and stand by your side.

send me to stand by your side to endow

until

will

then deliver

have

full

me and

all

the

army

into

control over us from that time

your mission is ended; and during that time, my Father

have no control over us.
Our duty will then be to cut off all
Inasmuch as you are the president
your enemies upon the earth.
until

will

of the earth, our Father will deliver us entirely into your hands,

and we

shall

two masters.
ject to

you

be subject to your command for we cannot serve

While we remain upon the earth we shall be subbut when we return to heaven, we shall be subject
;

to our Father.

He

has given unto us, the warriors of heaven, a

mission to the earth to

fight

your battles for one thousand years,

and when we once begin, we

will

make

a slaughter.

During the

time that we shall be subject to you, my Father will have no control either over me or any other person who belongs to the
army
of heaven.
to your

Should he undertake to dictate one of them contrary

would break the law by which all Gods are

wish, he

governed for, after he shall have delivered us into your hands for
one thousand years, he will not, until that time is expired, have
;

any control over us; but when we have done serving you, we
be subject to our Father again.
And now, my son, you
"

shall

know what you have to trust to when we come unto you. You
have been much tioubled in your feelings, because we have not
you at times. You have thought that we ought
been subject to you before this time, and to have done
many things to relieve you; but if we had done so, we would

worked

to have

to please

THE DUTY OF THE ANGELS.

608

have broken the law of heaven

we were

we would have obeyed you when

not subject to you, but were subject to our Father.

unlawful for us to have more than one master at a time

to get through with

work

well together,

It is

we have

You

one master before we can serve another.

now understand your own

will

situation,

and each of us

and ours

own

act our

also.

part,

Let us

and then

all

things will go on well.

One reason why we cannot be subject to you before we

3.
come unto you altogether is, because you do not know enough to
control us.
You might give unto us false commands, and thereOur Father has to control us until
by bring us into confusion.
he has fully -prepared you to take charge of us
and when he has
done so, he will give us into your hands, and we will be faithful
;

unto you.
We will cut off everything that you tell us to cut
our Father delivers us into your hands, you will know

When

off.

how

for what you do not know, I will tell you,

so that there will not be anything lacking.
You think that I am very backward in bringing on the test;
4.
but I can assure you that I am bringing things up to a head at a

to control us aright

You may know by this revelation, which I am now

I am now preparing you to take the reins of
into
your own hands, and showing you what you have
government
to trust to.
The strength from our earth is great. Behold, I
rapid speed.

giving you, that

am

Jesus Christ, and

army, who

have two hundred million angels

in

my

be under your command, and if that number is

you can have as many more for, should it become

will

not sufficient,

necessary, my Father would send a dispatch unto your Father,

who is the president of that quorum to which my Father belongs,

more

for

help,

and he would soon respond

to

it.

But

can

assure you that you will not need any help from any other earth
besides ours

and

for

we have power enough to overthrow the devil,

from Adam's earth, and save it. Thereand trust in me, and know that I am with you

to drive his influence

fore, rest satisfied

unto the end.

5.

Satan works hard

at

my

people.

Let them be diligent,

and guard against him, for he will deceive some of them, and
They cannot be too watchful and diligent. They
destroy them.
have no time to trifle away in idleness and unprofitable conversa-

THE IDLE AND UNFAITHFUL.

tion

and of

There are
they will be convinced very shortly.
people in this Camp, who trifle away their most

this

slothful

idle,

609

Such are hypocrites, and shall not

precious time to no purpose.
midst of these people.
They will not work if they can
neither will they put themselves about, in the least, ta
help it
live in the
;

Their hearts are not in

work.

my

assist

corrupt and filthy before me.

work against

to

my

faithful

They

my

work.

They

people.

are

They

are here to assist the

devil

cast their poisonous

influence out of their mouths whenever they have an opportunity

to do so.
They are as vipers in the midst of this people, going in

and

secret

striving

are traitors to me.

to

poison as

At the

as they can

many

test I will force

my faithful people, and they

my people. Oh, how I

of

they

thus,

them out from among

be destroyed in the sight

Their race is about

shall then

despise them.

They know who I mean. They know very well that they
despise work, and that they are hypocrites.
They know that their
hearts are not in my work; that they go about in the midst of
run.

these people, in secret, striving to poison the minds of as

many

of

people against the truth as they can.

They do not believe
the revelations which come from my mouth, because they are too
idle and worthless to seek the assistance of my holy spirit to
guide

my

them.

my

They

are led by

people leading those

Let

6.

my

at themselves,

examine

Some

damned
damned

their

own

spirits

the apostles,

servants,

and see

spirits,

if

and they go about among

upon them.

who

they are right in

hearts,

and see

that all

my

visit

my
is

people, look

sight.

Let them

right with them.

them are dying away through slothfulness and indolence,,

and are afraid lest they should do too' much work. They give
way to idleness, and through it the devil is destroying them. If
they do not rise up and shake therflselves, and work with diligence, I will come out upon them as a whirlwind, and cut them
of

off".

devil,

did not call them to the apostleship to give way to the

to become mine enemies, as some of them are now fast

and

They are going to sleep.

and are fast becoming devils'

becoming.
calling,

well

aware of

it,

They have

forgotten their
and, before they are
the devil will destroy them, if they do not rise
slaves

right up.
I

now

give unto you

Amen and Amen.

no more.

am

Jesus Christ.

Even

so.

THE MANSIONS

6lO

IN HEAVEN.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE MANSIONS IN

HEAVEN.
No. 296.

You ARE

1.

me

WEBER, UTAH, June

determined to keep

me

going.

yth,

You

1862.

will

not

let

speak unto you every day, and when I do so, it

takes up a great deal of my time, for some days I have to remain
by your side as much as seven or eight hours at once, dictating
rest unless I

you and after I have dictated one revelation to you, I have to

go to my Father and remain awhile with him in counsel, in order
to obtain another revelation, before I can come unto you again.
;

continuing this practice from day to day, it becomes very hard

for almost all my time is spent in doing so, and I have
Both mybut little left to remain at home with my companion.

By

on me,

self

and

all

the warriors of heaven have companions

and mansions

We have pleasant homes, such as

according to our birthrights.
mortal beings never saw, and there is everything around us that is
I have the most beautiful mansion in heaven, exceptdelightful.

None

I have only one mansion, but my Father has

only need one, because I have only one companion.
of the captains of our host have more than one mansion

each,

and

ing

Father's.

my

many.

in like

manner

all

the heavenly host have each a

sion beautified according to his rank

there are

sion,

many mansions

Before

2.

my

in

and

birthright

heaven owned by

Father sent you to

me and my

this earth

man-

consequently

on

brethren.

this last mis-

you always lived with me when you were upon our earth.
It is not your
lived in my mansion thousands of years.

You have

duty to go on missions in the

spirit worlds, as

the other six angels

worlds; but your

and oftentimes when
mission chiefly lies in this mortal world
you have not been upon this earth, you have been with me at my
There is not a
I know you well, and you know me well.
home.
do, for their missions chiefly

lie

in the spirit
;

of your nature but what I w ell understand, and I know

how to deal with you. When I come unto you, you will know me
at once, for your spirit is perfectly acquainted with me, and as
r

feeling

soon as

show myself unto you, you

will

know me.

You were

CONCERNING THE TEMPLE.

me when

with

He

All high priests are sent to the earth by your

for you.

way

give me your sanction, and I send them on their

When you are not upon this earth upon a mission, it is
to be with me at my home, for I always have to work

You

sanction.

missions.

your duty

through you whe-n

earth

therefore,

have anything to do pertaining to Adam's

your duty to be with me when you are not

I
is

it

and when you are upon your mission

We must always be
duty to be with you.

on a mission to the earth

upon

Joseph Smith, to the earth to

was sent by your command to prepare

I sent the prophet,

open the sixth seal.

the

6ll

the earth,

it is

my

together either in heaven or upon the earth, because I cannot

do anything without you, and you cannot do anything without
1 hold the power, and you hold
cannot
be made use of to do anyMy power
without
the
consent of him who holds
Adam's
earth
thing upon

me; cur

labors

lie

together;

the authority.

the authority over that earth;

out

my power

anything

to

back

unless

it

up

have the

and your authority

and

my power

opportunity

is

useless with-

not accomplish
make use of it.

wilt

to

Therefore, we must either work together, or nothing will be acThe power and the authority must both go together,
complished.
and in order for us to operate
all
and then
things will work well
must
both be together, and talk together, as two mortogether, we
to
each
other when they meet.
I must be close by
tal men talk
;

We talked to each other when we

your side almost continually.
were together at my home, and we must now do the same.
3.

When you
my time

most of

have a temple

but,

built. I

as yet, I have

will stay with

no house

built

you in it
upon the

and until a temple shall be

can stay with you
where we can constantly meet and counsel together, we shall
Cither have to meet together in the open air, or in some other
But I want to
place, such as can be obtained for that purpose.
earth where I

built

have a temple

built as

soon as possible, so that we can have a

proper place to meet in.

I will soon clear the way for you, so that you can take
4.
the faithful

commence

of

my

people back to the center stake of Zion, to

in Jackson county, even the place

to build a temple

appointed, where the

short time

you

will

be

first,

great temple

there

for as

must be

soon as

built.

In a very

have well cleansed

THE GOODNESS OF GOD.

6l2

from corrupt people, and gathered the few who are

this Territory

whom

honest,

leave alive, into

shall

things in order, I shall lead

temple

be

shall

made ready
for this

no

is

home

better

place for

fit

than

Church, and set all

where the first

my

forth to the place

After I come, I shall soon have all things

can move my people out of this Territory

built.

so that

them

this.

my

faithful

Therefore,-

my

people.

will

find

son, I shall soon

them a

move my

and they shall enjoy the good things of the

unto
them their inheritances, and they shall
give

people to a goodly land,

earth, for I will

enjoy them without being molested by their enemies. Great blessfor I will make them the head over all
ings lie before them
;

things.

And

5.

speak unto you concerning my Father.

many mansions. You may wish to

now, behold,

I told

you before that he has

know

the reason

so many mansions, when

You know, my son that, neither I

why my Father has

sons have but one each.

any of the

rest of

brechren have any offspring.

my

We

are

his

nor

upon

a celestial earth where nothing but celestial beings dwell, and we

have but one wife each; therefore, one mansion each is sufficient

many wives. I need not tell you the

know
it
Therefore, my Father needs
number,
you
yourself.
to
mansions
accommodate
his
large family. His children are
many
But

for us.

my

Father has

for

better supplied than he

Our Father

is,

in proportion to the families they

have.

and daughters even better than he loves

He would put himself abou t to any extent to bless and
himself.
He feels that he cannot do too much for them,
benefit them.
loves his sons

and they love him because he

is

so good

to

them.

He

shows

unto us an example worthy of imitation, and we will do anything

We all dwell in perfect union.
that he requires at our hands.
We can hardly do enough for each other. Our Father is the
leading person upon our earth, and we all drink into his influence*,
and follow his example, and thus we know no evil when we are at

home

with our Father.

we meet
will

We

evil

keep them far "away from those who are faithful to our Father.
We do not like to come
want nothing to do with hypocrites.

near them.
tells

spirits

But when we come to the earth to you,

we have all power over them, and we

but

us

to

They are not worthy of our society. Our Father

have nothing to do with them;, not to spend our

THE FLAG OF INDEPENDENCE.

613

but to leave them alone until he has

precious time with them
delivered us into your hands, and when you give unto us your
command, he says that we must cut them all off. He tells us to
;

strengthen the faithful now, and to save their

lives,

and

this

we

will do.

And

6.

behold,

say unto you,

my

son,

my

people have

made a flag of independence, even a flag of my kingdom, and I

am well pleased with it but they must not wave it until all things
are made ready so that I can come out of my hiding place and
;

cut off their enemies.

They must

not

wave

it

until

I tell

you to

should be waved just as the power is

As
about to come, even a few hours previous to my coming.
A flag of my
soon as it has been waved, the power should come.

do

It is right that

so.

it

It should be waved
article to be played with.
time
I
will
tell
when
therefore,
proper
you
you must wave
have but little more to reveal unto you before I come.

kingdom. is not an
at the

it.

Therefore, be patient, and get

all

things ready as soon as you can;

come quickly even the Lord of Hosts

come,
come,
even Jesus Christ.
Even so. Amen and Amen.
for lo, I

REVELATION SHOWING HOW THE SAINTS HAVE

BEEN PROTECTED.
No. 297.

WEBER, UTAH, June

BEHOLD,

i.

am

the

9th, 1862.

Lord of Hosts, even the Son of the

wish to speak unto you again.

Inasmuch as
my army has not yet been delivered into your hands, and seeing
that none of my holy angels have had the privilege to set their feet

Eternal Father.

upon the earth, or even to slay any person, you wish to know by
what means your enemies are held off you.
I will inform you,
and not only

way

for

because

so,

I will show unto you how I have opened the

and supplied their temporal needs up to the
These were duties which I had to attend to,

but

people,

time.

present

power

my

had not delivered the power into your hands.

The
in my hands until I deliver it unto you; consequently,

is all

CONCERNING THE MESSAGE.

6 14

have had to attend to

power

yourself,
2.

such matters

all

into your hands,

even as

And

"Behold,

will

you
have done.

when

but

have to attend to

my Father speaks unto you through me

Eternal Father, and I shall give my power

now, behold,

am

the

you need it, but I do not.

soon as I have prepared you for

into your hands, because

it

give the

such matters

all

hands

into your

as

I shall
it,

give

which

have now done, as nearly as it is possible for me to prepare you.

Therefore, the next move which I shall make with you will be to
but, previous to doing so, I shall send
give the power unto you
unto you my message, giving up to you all claims to mine army,
which is my power, for one thousand years, and .you will hold all
;

it until your mission is ended.

This message I
send unto you, for I have but very little more to

jurisdiction over
shall speedily

My message is a deed of my
you before I do so.
that
when you have received it,
must
and
consider
you
power,
for
I send my message unto
received
when
have
my power
you
reveal unto

claims to mine army unto you, and you will

in my stead, with the same authority as I should

you, I give up

command
command

it
it

all

myself, were

upon the

earth.

both sen'd

shall

unto you my message and show unto you the spot of ground on
which we shall stand before the test is brought on, so that all
Mine army will be in
things will be made ready for me to come.

your hands, and you will have the privilege to use them in the
first test if you need them
but, if you do not need their power at
;

for you to call upon them.

Do not
not
when
do
need
their
assistance
when*
them
and
you
upon
will
to
assist
need
be
are
do
it, they
you
ready
you.
always
They
ready to do their duty."
Behold, I am Jesus Christ, and I shall come unto you
3.

that time,

it

would be unwise

call

altogether as soon as the test

over

is

for

mine enemies are

all

They are waiting until my people

ready and waiting for the test.
have shed some blood, and they say that when they see this, they
will

be ready to come upon

the head of the old

shed blood, he
are in the old
to death.

people.

The man

that as soon as

that stands at

my

people have

will give his consent, with all

his heart, to all

come up

people to put

Church

This

my

Church says

is

to

against

my

the conclusion which he has

come

to

who

them

this is the

HOW THE ENEMIES HAVE BEEN RESTRAINED.

615

decided point that he has come to, and it is the point to which I
and as soon as he has given his consent
intended to bring him
;

to those

who

are anxious to

come up

way,

I will cut off that

shall

be

left

and

man and

made

all his

will also cut

my

against

gathered themselves together, and just

seed

my

son, I

and have

come

this

not a vestige of

him

blood-hounds and one-

off his

half of the inhabitants of the Territory at the

now,

people,

a start to

same

And

time.

have made known unto you his intentions

there-

you will know how to prepare for him. We shall all he

under your command when he gives his consent to his bloodhounds.
When he wields the power of the devil, you shall wield

fore,

my

power.

You

shall

meet him

at the right place.

And

now, behold, I say unto you, my son,

you wish to
know how I have held mine enemies back from my people. I
4.

have told you before that

this spot of

ground

have had a large army stationed upon

you and these people whom I have

to protect

gathered here. One of the captains of our host has been stationed
here with his army, and he received a commandment from both

me and my
been

his

Father to take charge of the old Church, and it has

duty to watch them in all their movements, and when

they, being assisted

come up

by the damned

spirits,

people, or to waste

have fixed a plan to

them away,

that captain
against my
has sent a number of holy angels to drive all the devils away from
the men who set the plan, and they have thereby been smitten with

That captain
weakness, until they have become utterly powerless.
has always a number of his angels going about, watching the

movements of those men of

the old

Church

which would injure

to
the
report
captain, and he sends a

to execute a plan

and

if

they are likely

make their
number of angels
break up all their plans, and

my

people, they

sufficient

all away, and thus

smite them with weakness, and change their minds, and thus their

to drive the devils

plans are broken up for a time

them

again,

and

start

their plans in the

is

way

them
I

headway

but the devils soon gather around

have described unto you.

doing through them, and

until I

to lay another plan; but I break

permit him

I
;

Thus

am

undoing, so that he can

but at the right time, I will

up

all

the devil

make no
them

let

unite to die, for in death they should be united.

When mine

enemies, even the heads of the old Church, counsel

their

people

HOW THE ENEMIES HAVE BEEN RESTRAINED.

6l6

my people, neither to grind their wheat for them,

holy angels unto those people who have been counseled,
and they drive the devils away from them, and give unto them another feeling, and then they want to trade with my people.
They
not to trade with
I

send

my

upon them and as my spirit has the

most powerful influence, it drives the devils away from the people
In this manner I continue to open the
unto whom they are sent.
follow the spirit that works

way

my

for

people to obtain that which

I shall

block up

them

they will have used up

bring

my

people's

way

necessary for them

is

just

come

before I

come.

their flour before I

all

or three days; for I can suffer the devil to shut

their

can

people unto this point at any time in the course of two

my

against rny people, whenever I have a mind to

ple need not think that the test is far off, for it
at

but

to deliver

door.

am

just

up all
do so.

is

about to give up to

not

my

the mills

My
it

peo-

is

right

servant, the

prc phat.

Let

my

people humble themselves greatly before me, that

be well with them when

the

come

Lord of Hosts ; even Jesus

for lo,

Christ.

Even

so.

it

may

am
Amen and Amen.

come

quickly.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE PERFECTION OF

THE GODS, AND THE PERFECTION OF

HOLY ANGELS.
No. 298.

WKDFR, UTAH, June

loth, 1862.

unto my words which are quick and powerful,

for I am about to speak unto
than a two-edged sword
sharper
of heaven.
There are some
authorities
the
leading
you concerning
i.

LISTEN

need to know, that you do .not now know.

"But of
Testament concerning my coming:
that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven,
but my Father only." You may wish to know how this can be,
things which

you

It is said in the

still

New

seeing that it is also said that holy angels have arrived at a fulness
If the angels of heaven have received a fulness
of knowledge.

THE PERFECTION OF HOLY ANGELS.

617

of knowledge, in what sense have they received a fulness?

They
have received that fulness which belongs to holy angels in their

but holy angels have not arrived at the

Their fulness is to see as they are seen, and
to behold the presence of their Father, and mothers, and to underthird, or celestial estate

fulness of the Gods.

stand the nature of everything which is below them, even the

nature of all kinds of material.
They have the power over all evil,

because Jhey dwell upon an earth where no evil exists where no

darkness exists but where all is light where there is no deception,
;

things are seen, and understood by holy angels

and they cannot be deceived by ^devils, for they
have power over them, and over the principle of evil by which they

nor misrule

but

all

as they are seen,

The

are actuated.

There are

Gods.

perfection of angels

is

not the perfection of

different degrees of perfection

connected with

the duty of angels to fight, and to sustain

angels.
the law which is administered by their Father to a mortal world.

Gods and

It is

Their Father
it

given
invested in them
;

and they sustain the law after he has

authority, and they hold all power, it being

the lawgiver,

is

he holds

all

but they cannot operate without the consent of

holds the authority.
Therefore, the authority is
The
invested in a God, but the power is invested in his angels.

their Father

who

perfection of a

of holy angels

God
is

is

to hold the authority

but the perfection

They cannot work without

to hold the power.

therefore, they have to look up to a person who is of a

rank
than themselves to give unto them the privilege to act,
higher
before they can do so.
Angels cannot look to themselves for
for
No one person can
authority,
they only possess the power.

authority

possess both power

and

authority.

person whose birthright en-

commander, must confine himself to his own

and
those
The
commanded
duty,
by him must be the executors.

titles

him

to be a

commander

possesses the authority, but his army possesses the

Thus
power.
you see, my son, that there is a difference between
the person who holds the authority, and the army which possesses
the power.

The

authority

invested in one person, but the

may be

power may be invested in millions for the power of an army consists in its number, union, and good training.
Therefore, the
perfection of an angel is one thing, but the perfection of a God is
;

another thing.

THE REDEEMING OF WORLDS.

6l8

am

Jesus Christ, even the- first captain over all

but I do not know my Father's intentions only
He does not tell me all his intenas he reveals them unto me.
2.

Behold,

the heavenly host

tions at

once

at a

time

unto

me

but he reveals his

and

mind and

he reveals unto me,

as

revelations,

and then

will

me

unto

reveal unto

you

them unto you.

I give

one thing
he gives

My

Father

has redeemed a world, and exalted it from mortality to immorMy Father knows all about redeeming a
tality, but I have not.
world, for he has passed through that experience millions of years
I have to look unto him for
ago; he is far in advance of me.
He
counsel and instruction, and I am wholly guided by him.
I
has books which it is unlawful for me to open and look into.

know

not

shall

redeemed one

all

for

about the redeeming of a world until I have

is unlawful for
my Father to reveal that

it

as I progress in the work of redemption.

the process of redeeming worlds, because
they have passed through it, and consequently they are entitled
to the privilege of looking into all those books which give a full

knowledge unto me, only

All

Gods understand

The
account of the process by which all worlds are redeemed.
of
a
world
is the greatest work that the Gods are ever
redeeming
engaged

in

it is

work that they have to do. No

not redeemed a world, has the privilege to

the most difficult

who has

holy angel,
open those books which give an account of the process of redeemThat knowledge cannot be imparted unto them until
ing worlds.
they have gained it by experience; but after they have once
redeemed a world, they are entitled to the privilege of opening the
books, and reading them from time to time, in order to refresh their

memories of what they have once passed through.

Therefore,
Thereand perfection.

there are different degrees of knowledge

fore,

my

son, I

have shown unto you my Father and his holy

and I have also laid open to you their rights
Therefore, you can now perceive that neither I

angels as they are,

and

privileges.

nor any of the holy angels know either the day or the hour when
my Father will send us all unto you but I shall continue to bring
revelations as my Father gives them unto me, until I have brought
the last one unto you, and then he will send all his army unto you.
;

can

tell

you

this

tions unto you, for

much.

my

have almost done bringing revela-

Father has told

me

so.

He

says that I

CONCERNING THE FIRST FOUR GENERALS.

have about finished that work
his

message

and

619

he is about to send unto you

have done revealing unto you

that

that he will then

in this manner.

You

3.

wish to

know

the exact order in which the

first

four

unto you.
I am the
generals
first general, and I ride a white horse, as I have told you before.
The next general to me by birthright rides a red horse. He it is
that has had his army guarding you up to this time, and that

heaven stand.

in

I will

reveal

it

has taken charge of the old Church.

I could not bring mine
to
I
am
a swift messenger, and
because
army
guard you myself,
a revelator from my Father to you, and this will be my employ-

ment

until I

come

shall

have brought the

to

last revelation

Inasmuch

you myself.

as

unto you, and then I

have been otherwise

engaged, and could not guard you myself, I sent the next general*
unto me with his army to act for me, even to guard you, and to
take charge of the old Church, until I shall be liberated.
The
third general rides a black horse.

sent

my people a little of his history, and

them.
He only gave unto them a small
unto

him unto you

it

to give

was interesting unto

portion of his history

I will
again to give a little more of it.
not, however, positively promise this, unless my servant Joseph
wishes him to come again.
If he wishes to hear from him again,

therefore, I

I will

may send him

send him, and he

wishes him to do.

He

shall

do what

my

servant,

has not been stationed here

the prophet,

none other of

the generals have been stationed here except the one that rides the

red horse.

The person

that rides the pale horse

captain, or general, of the heavenly host,

and he

is

the fourth

carries the law

with him to regulate all the army.

The generals look unto him
for the law to regulate them in their movements, for they are

always governed by law.

I now give unto you no more.

and

I will

Even

so.

shortly

Let

this suffice for the

speak unto you again.

Amen and Amen.

am

present,

Jesus Christ.

THE DUTY OF THE LORD.

620

REVELATION CONCERNING THE DUTY OF THE

LORD, AND ALSO CONCERNING THE TEMPLE,

AND THE MESSAGE.

WEBER, UTAH, June nth, 1862.

No. 299.

WHAT

i.

am

can

in a hurry to

say unto you this morning to comfort you?

speak unto you to-day ; but you look for me

and it is very tedious for me to do

have spoken unto you every day, with a very few excep-

to speak unto you every day

I

so.

some time, and it appears that you continue to look for

should consider that I have other things to attend to

tions, for

You

it.

*to besides

attend

talking to

you.

The burden

to.

have the entire army of heaven to

army rests on me. When

of arranging the

can come unto you altogether, to be entirely under your control, it will be a great relief unto me, for I shall not have to travel

as

much

My

as I have

work

chief

My

enemies.

had

will

duty

tains will continue

unto them their

will

they

to

do while

have been raising you up.

then be to remain with you, and cut off your

will

to

be more stationary then, and

visit

me

fields of labor.

be controlled by me;

for instruction.
I shall

all

shall

my

cap-

appoint

be controlled by you, and

order in which we must

this is the

I shall always be with you, and I shall see what

together.
in
of from day to day, even continually, with the
need
stand
you
of
a
few
minutes, or a few hours, as the case may be,
exception

work

when I may take a trip to my Father to counsel with him upon

some important matters concerning the law which I shall give
unto you
time
after

my

for

and, on

Father only gives unto me the law a little at a

account. I shall have to go up to him time

this

time to bring the law unto you by degrees.

If my Father
me the entire law at once, then I should not
to go up to him time after time to bring it unto

would give unto

have to continue
you a

my

little at

a time, as

Father works.

gives
shall

He

I shall

have to do

gives unto

me

little

this
at

is

the

way

that

once, and as he

unto me, I shall give it unto you.

Therefore, my son, I
be absent from you, betimes, for a few minutes, or a few
it

hours, as the case

may

be.

In order for

me

to be with

you con-

CONCERNING THE MESSAGE.

62!

need a temple built, so that I can be with you.

When the laws have been
In that temple the laws will be kept.
will
room
in
that temple set apart exthere
be one
fully given,
for
in.
It will be set apart for
the law to be deposited
pressly
tinuaily, I shall

me

you and

to

meet

read the law, and to counsel together

in to

important matters.
will take the reins of government into your hands as
His message
soon as my Father has sent unto you his message.

upon

all

You

2.

come unto you first, and then I shall show unto you the place
I shall show unto you the place as
where we must both stand.
for his message
soon as you have received my Father's message
It is a
is one of the last things which will be given unto you.
will

giving
3.

stand,

up unto you.
As soon as I have shown unto you the place where we will
I shall bring on the test, and as soon as the test is over, I

unto you your robe and rod.

You will see your way
when you have received my Father's message. You will
know what to look for the next. These things will all come on in
I may ask you if you
their own order, without any confusion.
shall give

clear

are

now ready

to receive

Father's

my

message.

You may

turn

round on me, and ask me if I am ready to bring it unto you, and

after I have brought it unto you, whether I am fully ready to sustain

Your answer

it.

soon as

is

to

me

ready to sustain it.

sustain it as soon as I have brought
what it will be like when it comes.

answer you.
sage.
My Father

will

and when he has

It will
is

you are ready to receive

that

am

it

as

promise you that I will

You may wish to know

will

it.

Will

be quite lengthy

it

be long, or short? I
President's mes-

for a

a King, or President, over a celestial world,

to give

up

his

army

to another president over

another world, he has to send his message to that president unto

whom he intends to send his army this is the order by which all
;

Gods work

with other powers that are dependent

upon them

for

assistance.
4.

his

army

president's message, wherein he gives

to another president, signifies

that

up

all his

claim to

he has given up

all

claim to his army until it is given back to him again.

He has
deeded them to another president whom they they must serve ;
for it is the duty of the army to do so until it has filled the con-

THE WORKS OF SATAN.

622

You

tract.

to

will

understand our duty, as the warriors of heaven,

you when you have received our Father's message.

What more can I say unto -you at this time?
5.

great deal to reveal unto you to-day, because

necessary to reveal unto you so much every day.

have not a

I think that

for

you

to write

it,

as well as being tedious unto

it

is

not

too painful
to remain so

It is

me

Let this suffice for the present, and I will

long by your side.
I am the Bright and Morning
speak unto you again shortly.

Even

even Jesus Christ.

Star;

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE WORKS OF SATAN,

AND ALSO CONCERNING THE SEPARATION OF THE PEOPLE.
No. 300.

INASMUCH

i.

all his

make
shall

to

WEBER, UTAH, June

army

as

Father

my

use of us,

or, in

work with us

work with us

in

is

about to deliver both

you wish to

into your hands,

other words, the

for

me and

know how you

are

to

principle by which you

you think that it will not do for you to go

an uncertain manner.
You think that there

for

must be some lawful way for us to work, in order

always act justly and righteously in every move

make

i2th, 1862.

we must go
for devils

war

to

do

righteousness ;
do, or else we would be

that,

in

righteousness,

that

that

we may
we may

and not

and we must not do

as

in

un-

devils

no

better than what they are.

They
we must work in righteousness, and
in a lawful manner.
Devils do everything unlawfully, and the
of
an
unlawful
course being pursued by them has
consequence

work

in unrighteousness, but

filled the

world with darkness, misrule and wickedness of every

nature.
They have turned all things upside down, and

name and

destroyed the true sense of everything that exists in the world ;

result of the labors and actions of a lawless race of people.
They brought death and misery upon themselves and upon
this is the

the law-abiding sons and daughters of

Adam.

Nothing but death

CONCERNING THE WORKS OF SATAN.

and destruction follow

623

They have thrown

their course.

every-

wrong side up, and destroyed

the true sense of everything, so that there is not anything that can
be seen aright. When things are out of order, and in confusion,

thing out of order, turned things

and a person looks

them who

at

is

perfectly right, he sees

them

as

person must be

right himself before he

wrong.
can see the things which are wrong as they are. It takes a perfect
rule to try an imperfect rule by, and a true coin to try counterfeit

they are

all

dollars which, being of

weights

ah equal

would both be of

size,

similar

Darkness would not pass a sentence upon itself, but it

How can a thing which is wrong be tried by
justify itself.
it is
That which is right
another which is wrong?
impossible.
2.

would

must

try that

which

other thing that

One thing that is wrong, and anwrong.

not both agree, for they are entirely

is

is right, will

How then is it possible

opposite to each other in their nature.
for this world to be right when the devil has had the control of it
for so

many thousands

and righteous

of years.
He is in opposition to all Just
will not endure any law which proceeds

He

laws.

if he can help it.

He has broken every law which
has proceeded from the first council of Gods, and he has disseminated his own lawless principles in the world, and by them

from heaven,

all mankind.
Death is brought upon a people
through a violation of law.
The nature of everything that exists in the world has to be
3.

he has destroyed

changed;

for all things in the

duty to put them

they do not

all right.

know

now wrong, and it is my

should know that
I call
ought to know it.

world are

All mortal beings

anything as they

down

wisdom which
who
are heirs to eternal life, for I will not accept of those who continue to hold to their worldly wisdom
as long as they do that,
upon Abraham's seed

to lay

they have received from the devil

all

their worldly

this 1 require of all those

,

they hold to the devil, for they

told them, except they

know nothing

have been taught by

only what he has

my

I
holy angels.
accept of a person who will not give up the devil ; and in
giving up the devil, he will have to give up all that the devil has
taught him, and the devil has taught him all that he has learned

will not

in the world, unless

he has been enlightened by

my

spirit;

and

CONCERNING THE WORKS OF SATAN.

624

whatsoever a person knows, which he has learned in the world,

my spirit has not taught him, is of the devil, and is rejected
by me for the devil has deceived mankind, and cast his bane-

that

everywhere, and any mortal being who is not enHow can a

lightened cannot see anything in the world aright.
ful influence

who never saw anything else but darkness know what light
can a person who never, in mortality, knew anyIt is impossible for
thing else but wrong, know what right is?
them to know what right is unless they are taught right and righteous principles by a personage who moves in eternal light
who
can see all things as they are who does not move in darkness, but
sees all things in a true light
who does not look at the deceitful
but who penetrates the
garb which is wrapped around all things
person

And how

is?

outer covering, or the devil's garb, and unfolds

they can be seen.

all

things so that

duty to take the false garb off of

everything which the devil has placed it upon.
When mortal beings have looked at anything, they have
4.

my

It is

only seen the outside, even the devil's garb, and consequently
mortal beings have seen nothing but the outside shell, which is
shell.
The devil has a covering for everything, and
no person can see things as they are unless the false covering is
taken off, and it cannot be taken off only by me, under the ful-

the devil's

When I begin,
things can be seen aright.

can throw

ness of the holy priesthood.

garb, so that

The

but

take

all

off again.

it

and not be caught

Let

my

in a mantle.

off this

devil puts

it

oh,

people be aware of his false garb,

Let them forsake the devil, and

due time, I will show unto my people all

want my people to give themselves entirely
into my hands, and I will lead them into all truth.
They now
know what I require at their hands. I will not accept of people
cling to me, and, in

things as they are.

who

will not fully give

saved by me.
themselves in
their duty to

my

do

up

to

me

this

hands;

so.

my

They must know

if

they will not give up to me.

what

is

right.

with them.
5.

And

Let them do their

am

now,

own

will not place

very well that it is
that I cannot work with

know

people

them

they will have to do to be

cannot work with a people who

require at their hands only

duty,

and

all

will

be well

the Lord.

my

son,

you wish to know how you are

to pro-

CONCERNING THE SEPARATION.

ceed with us

You

after

you lead

who

son

our Father has delivered us into your hands.

know who you

wish to

are to cut

When

I will tell you.

off.

people out of this place, you shall cut off every permay rise up against you with the intention of injuring

my

rest of

my

either

you or any of the

you

but you must not cut off any person

625

faithful

who
who does

people

are with

not cross

You shall go straightforward

your path, or retard your progress.
when you have started to the place which I shall send you to

you bid me
And when you have arrived at the place which I have
to do.
appointed, namely, at the head of the old Church, you shall send

and everyone who opposes you,

my

servants out to preach to those

Territory,

and

as will hear

my

will

whom

cut

I shall leave alive in

servants shall gather as

them up

to the

as

off,

many

the

of the people

head of the old Church

to be tried,

As
and Jo pass through the strait gate, if they are worthy.
of
them
as
are
shall
all
those
but
worthy
pass through;
many

who oppose my

servants,

and seek

their lives, I shall cut

My

off.

angels
go before my servants when they travel through this
to
Territory
gather the pure of my people who have been deceived
will

by the

who
the

devil

my

command

I shall

You

purify

of

see your

way

who seek

to

shall cut off all those

clear.

I will

You

way

for

them

but those

head of the Church, according to

I shall cut off, and in this manner

from rebellious and wicked characters.

this will take

you cannot use.

am

up

servants,

my Church

and you

to be Jried

my

to the

shall cut off all those

course

this

angels will clear the

refuse to gather

all

oppose you in your onward

who

refuse to gather

the rebellious.

away
remove out of your way

You
all

up

will

those

to

now

whom

world to your satisfaction.

need not say unto you any more unto you at present.
Let
suffice for this time, and I will soon speak unto you again.
I

the Stone

shall rule this

and Shepherd

ing Star; even Jesus Christ.

of

Israel,

Even

and the Bright and mornAmen and Amen.

so.

THE TWO PRISONERS.

626

REVELATION CONCERNING THE TWO PRISONERS.

No. 301.

WEBER, UTAH, June

i3th, 1862.

I WISH to speak unto you concerning the two prisoners.

i.
I
had an object in view in bringing those prisoners here and retainI told my people that I could bring a
ing them until this time.

mob up
I

not

fall

them when I was ready for a mob

them to do what they have done.

against

was ready

for

to the

The

unfulfilled.

ground

retaining those prisoners, was to bring

place, in order to fulfil

my

words

to

My
had

self.

Do

If

you

as I tell

already given unto

let

them

you and

me

his

all

and
will

view in

up mine enemies

to this

object

therefore, I

finished now.

words
in

have accomplished
I can dispense with

wished to do through those prisoners.

them now. I can divide this camp without them.

what

come

out,

will

be

will

cut

right.

have almost

them

My

off

my-

Father has

message, and I will give it unto you

them by the time they are

I shall be fully prepared for

speedily.

This is a move to divide this camp,

ready to make another move.
and it is already about divided. This move was necessary to be
made in order to divide the camp and when that is done, I have
;

no more use for mine enemies. They do just what I want them
I am compelled to take
to do, and they cannot do anything else.
a course to divide this camp and while I purge out the hypocrites,
;

the process

is

severe on the faithful.

Nothing but a severe course

purge out the hypocrites ; therefore, while* I am

Rise up like a man, and
must
be reconciled to it.
you

being taken

will

doing this,
do not let your

spirit

droop.

The storm

will

turn will soon come, so be of good courage.

soon be over.

My

You may

let

out

will

cut

those prisoners, for I do not want them any longer.

myself when

'

am now

about to give unto you

my Father's message, as I told you before, and then you shall
and if there should still be any
gather together all the faithful
hypocrites remaining, who have not left with mine enemies, you
shall seperate them from the faithful, and slay them, as I have commanded you. You will see what you have to trust to, as soon as
I have stayed the course of mine enemies this time.
Even so.
I am Jesus Christ.
I now give unto you no more.

them

off

come.

Amen and Amen.

INSTRUCTION.

627

'

INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE PROPHET.

No. 302.

i3th, 1862.

WEBER, UTAH, June

am

I
Jesus Christ, and I come near unto you.
I wish to try this people before I deliver
them. I will put a stop to the present course in a short time. The
enemies shall go so far, and then I will stop them they have
I

BEHOLD,

1.

know your

condition.

I
I will stop them at the right time.
discouraged, and feel as though I had forsaken you

almost gone far enough

know you
and

people; but

this

and

still,

feel

have

not,

and

that

soon

shall

you

They have commenced

faint not.

see.

Be

the work, but I will

As soon as this scrimmage is over, I will give unto you

it.
You need
Fathers message, and then I will sweep them off.

finish

my

not fear

I will

stop

them

The

at the right time.

hypocrites that

are in the midst of this people will go over to the other side.

soon as they have drawn from among this people

then I will put a stop to their present course.

them

come and do what

to

As

all

the hypocrites,

have suffered

they have done, in order that they

may
None will leave me and go over to
the other side but those people who are false before me
who
The true and faithful will
have not my spirit to strengthen them.
draw out

stand firm
ful

the hypocrites.

all

do not think
suffered

The

it

will

ground through

soon make

its

when

how

do wish

among

am

that stand faith-

will

deliver.

take place;

You

but I have

a trying day to some.

my people; but a bright

at this

am

betraying your confidence,

but you will find me a

time,

needed, even when this scrimmage

was

that I

them.

is

to

appearance.

begin to think that

friend

.to

This

around appear dark

because you are in trouble

I

this,

that I should suffer this

all

You

2. .

their

for a wise purpose.

clouds

cloud

Those

but the false-hearted will go.

and maintain

You

let

consider

it

is over.
Oh,
would
make
a slaughter
loose,
hard that I should let my enemies

have given unto you the power of your

office.
I have told you before that I have only done this to draw
out the unfaithful from among the faithful..
When I have done

loose

upon you before

this, I will

stop

them

and

until I

have done

this, I shall let

them

A COMMUNICATION.

628
continue to

fire.

and you will be

them out, and I

Both you and the faithful must depend on me,

You must not give up to them, but stand
right.

You must

will sustain you.

take notice of

All
many of these people go over to the other side.
must set down as hypocrites ; these I will not deliver.

need not say any more unto you

the present.

for

am

Jesus

Let

at this time.

Even

Christ.

how

such you
this suffice

Amen and

so.

Amen.

A COMMUNICATION FROM THE .SECOND CAPTAIN

OF THE LORD'S HOST.
No. 303.

WEBER, UTAH, June

ACCORDING

1.

to the request of

my

Jesus Christ, I speak unto you in haste.

ment from my Father and my brother,

i3th, 1862.

Father and
I

received

my brother,
my appoint-

Jesus Christ, to guard

I know what your
both you and my people, and I will do it.
I
I will control them aright.
enemies are doing at this time.
know all about them. I have suffered them to gather themselves
together as on the present occasion.
Father has not, as yet, sent his message unto you;
2.
and, until he has done so, I am not allowed the privilege of cut-

My

but I will break them up, and turn them

ting your enemies off;

another way.
They shall have no power neither over you nor any
I know what your enemies
of the rest of my faithful people.
want.
They are tco impatient. They must wait a little longer.

You

speedily receive

will

liberate me.

to

come

in sight

this time.

them

to

will turn

before
it

will

my

I,

them

but

the

come

Father's

message, and then

it

will

your feelings by suffering a mob

compelled to do what I am doing at

am

Second Captain of the Lord's

host,

have suffered

thus far according to my Father's request, and I

I wish to try my people
the right way
fear not.

I deliver

them.

have the desired

people be

my

I do' not like to try

still

had an object

effect.

will

and composed, and

in

make
I

will

view for doing

it

work

right.

this

Let

take care of them.

CONCERNING THE ENEMIES.

Stand

them

629

your post like a man, and do not give up any person to

bur watch them.
They are as nothing in my hands. I

to

can turn them any way that I desire to.

I now give unto you no more. I am the Second Captain of the

Even

Lord's host.

Amen and Amen.

so.

REVELATION CONCERNING THE ENEMIES, AND

THE COURSE THAT THE LORD WILL
PURSUE WITH HIS PEOPLE.
No. 304.
I

1.

know

me.

you

WEBER, UTAH, June

WISH

offered

to speak unto you this morning to encourage you.

you have none to whom you can look for strength but
my duty to strengthen you for I can administer unto

that

It is
all

i5th, 1862.

the strength which you need.

up

this

morning, and I

heard the prayer that you

answer every word of

will

it

for I

was by your side when you offered it up, and dictated you while
you spoke. I wished you to pray after that manner so that I
could answer your prayer.
2.
I will confuse those
either with

men who

cannons or muskets.

are shooting 'at

will

my

people,

blind their eyes, so that

Mine angels shall be

they will not be able to shoot to the mark.
the busiest persons in the war.
Oh, how they shall confuse those
men this day. This is the third day of the war ; it is my day,
have told you to a certain extent how I shall act
I need not say any more unto you
on that head at this time, but I wish you to know that I am by
your side, and that I shall not leave you.
Everything is about
I

(Sunday).

with mine enemies to-day.

ready,

and the time

is

come when

I shall

have to come and show

myself plainly unto you.

3.

My

faithful

and used up

their

people have nearly spent their physical strength,

ammunition, and when they have done

so,

and

are not able to defend themselves against their enemies any longer,

they will have done their own part, and will be pronounced faithful
before me, having done their duty.
Until my people have come

CONCERNING THE DELIVERANCE.

630

cannot lawfully come to their release.

to this point, I

people

must spend their own strength and means before they have a lawful claim on me for assistance, and when they have done so, I am
If I should fail to do
compelled by law. to come and assist them.
so at that time, I should break the law, and that a celestial mes-

senger cannot do, if he could, he would be a sinner, and no sinner

exist in heaven.

can
.

4.

the

test,

have

and

now shown unto

also

you,

my

my

son,

duty unto them.

near my coming is.

my

in

people's duty

You may judge by what

have told you how

When you see the ammunition of my people used up, and they have no means left to
defend themselves, and mine enemies begin to make headway and

may know that the time of

You may judge by this how near my comthem another way, and I may not. I do not

force themselves into this camp, you

has arrived.

my coming
ing

is.

want to

them, but

them

turn

may

you any nearer

tell
it

sufficeth

me

at this

time what turn

to say, that I shall

as will bring the deliverance of

their satisfaction, with shouts of joy

my
and

I shall

make such

faithful people,

my

praise to

take with

a turn with

even to

name.

My

people will soon find me their never-failing friend ; but they cannot prove my faithfulness and fidelity to them in a test until I have

proved theirs to me.

I have not shown myself unto you
satisfactory manner up to this time ; but
first

5.

in a
I

plain,

visible

cannot hide

my

and
face

from you many more hours.

I shall have to unveil myself to you

people in the course of a few hours, if I do not turn mine
enemies another way ; but I will not satisfy you at this time; what

and

this

I shall

do you will soon know. Should I turn mine enemies anit would
delay my coming a little longer, and it would

other way,

give you a

more time

little

know

to properly arrange your business with

you are crowded at this time, for your

enemies are upon you, and you do not know what to do with
If I were to turn them another way, and hold them for a
them.

my

people.

that

it would be better for you, as you would have

necessary arrangements, so that there would be
no confusion at the time of the deliverance of the people ; but I

short time,

you think

time to make

all

not promise at
promise you that

will

this
I

time that

will

will

bring on the

do
test

this

neither will

forthwith.

You

will

CONCERNING THE DELIVERANCE.

631

Watch, for it will come right

very soon see what I shall do.
I am either ready to bring on the test,
which ever way it comes.
or rather the deliverance of this people, right now, or I am ready

mine enemies another way, and delay it a little longer.

them another way, I should permit them to gather
together. again, and make an attempt to come up against my peoto turn

Should

I turn

a second time, and then

had

should cut them

This I should do

all off

as soon as they

prolong the deliverance of this

but as I have said before, I shall not tell you at this time

started.

people ;
what course

ance of
Fort, I

if I

Should

I shall take.

conclude to bring the deliver-

my people right on when mine enemies begin to enter this

I should hold them so fast by
should paralyze them all
;

mine holy angels

that they could neither

move limb nor

joint.

could send one thousand angels to one thousand mortal men, one
angel to one man, and those angels would hold the men so that

One

they could not move.

men

angel

is

stronger than four mortal

he can do more than half a dozen

a dozen

men

compared
6.

in less than

two minutes.

men

he can cut

Mortal

men

off half

are not to be

to holy angels for power.

Behold,

am

Jesus Christ, and I could cut off that mob,

which they call one thousand men, myself.

But they
is not one thousand of them, nor seven hundred either.
tell

how many

less

than fifteen minutes.

lie;

there

could

of them if it was necessary, but it is

or
not.
But be they many,
few, I could, with all their boasting,
to
from
one
another
and slay them all with my own hands in
go

own hands

there are

to approach you.
I

am

could go forth alone, and with my

your enemies as fast as they attemped
can assure you that you have nothing to fear.

could cut off

true to you,

and

all

that

you

shall see

things to that point where I can lawfully

when I have brought

come and fight your

Oh, my son, you have nothing to fear while y-ou have

such a warrior as I am by your side, and I shall always be by
your side from this day out, with the exception of a few hours,

battles.

when

occasionally,

may be

visiting

my

Father to obtain informa-

upon some matters connected with our

discouraged I will stop them all directly, or

tion

mission.
I will

Don't be

cause them to

cease firing at this point.

I will make all things work right.
I
can assure you that I will put a stop to their present course

CONCERNING THE DELIVERANCE.

632

They

directly.

not see

fit

will

to turn

do

their best while I permit

them another way before

them

but

if I

destroy them,

do

will

come to the deliverance of my people like a thunderbolt.

You
will know presently what conclusion I have come to.
Should I
come to the deliverance of my people before I send mine enemies
away, the

first

thing that I should do would be to paralyze

all

mine enemies, and then I should come to you, and call you by
I shall call you by name whenever I come, and whenname.
ever I call you, you need not be afraid to
do such a thing to-day, all the guns

come

to

Should

me.

would soon be

still,

nothing would move, for all mine enemies would be paralyzed,

and soon after that, would all be dead. Therefore, my son, if

come now, you know how I shall come; but if I do not

come now, I shall have more time to arrange matters, and my
coming would differ in some respects from what it would be if I
should come now for the circumstances in which I am placed
I

now, are very different from what they may be in the course of a
If I was to visit you now, I should be cramped to
few days.
make all things agree with the former revelations which I have
given unto you, showing
sufficient

time,

how

can make

intend to

all

my

come

deliverance of this people agree.

I need not say any more to you at this time.

come unto you

Amen and Amen.

for lo, I

quickly.

but

if

have

statements concerning the

am

Look

Jesus Christ.

out for

Even

me

so.

A PROPHECY.

633

A PROPHECY DELIVERED BY THE PROPHET,

JOSEPH MORRIS, AT A MEETING
OF THE SAINTS.
WEBER, UTAH, March
verily, verily, verily, thus saith the

BEHOLD,

i.

unto the people who compose this Camp

unto you speedily.
Yea, I say unto you,

I,

gth, 1862.

Lord of Hosts

am coming

the Lord,

I will in a

You know not how near my coming

would
fall
down upon your faces in humility
you

and

deliver you.

did,

come

lew days
is;

if

have seen your temptations, and, time after time, I have sent
I will deliver many of
holy angels to deliver you from them.
I

people

who have been tempted;

Because of

before me.

my

face,

shaft

my

glory

My

of death.

place, for I

am

them are honest

come, they

some of my people

angels shall
I will

shall

will fall

behold

by the

abunandtly strengthen the

speedily lead

them out of

this

well pleased with them.

their hearts I will deliver

dom, and they

of

my
my

have delivered them out

and when

but

holy

my people; and

faithful of

many

their honesty, I

of the hands of the destroyer,

and see

for

you

before me.

shall

Through the integrity of

them and .make them rulers in my king-

be the

first

to receive

an inheritance.

I will

and with a mighty hand, and with an outstretched arm, I will go before them and clear their way, and they
shall be the pioneers to the Land of Promise.
But a few years
preserve their

lives,

away before they will commence their journey across the

head of ten thousand saints. Yea, verily, verily, thus
the Lord
I will go before them, and they shall behold the

will pass

plains, at the
saith

faces of

my

;
they shall be surrounded by a halo of
they shall cross both lakes and rivers as though they

holy angels

celestial light

were walking on dry ground, and no power

And

I will bless

the faithful of

my

shall stand before

people with long

life,

unto them their inheritances in the Promised Land

them.

and give
they shall

good things of the earth, for I will bless them, their seed,
seed's seed, even from generation to generation.
I, the

inherit the

and

their

Lord of Hosts, have spoken

it.

Even

so.

Amen and Amen.

INTERPRETATION OF A TONGUE.

634

A TONGUE GIVEN THROUGH THE PROPHET,

JOSEPH MORRIS, IN FELLOWSHIP
MEETING.
INTERPRETATION BY SISTER MARGARET. COOK.

WEBER, UTAH, March

VERILY,

1.

you, oh ye,

verily, verily,

my

thus saith the spirit of the Lord unto

Prepare yourselves for the great events

Oh, that your eyes were open to see things

people

about to take place.

9th, 1862.

as they will shortly transpire, for they will be such as

hard

for

human

beings to behold

it

will

be

therefore, prepare yourselves for

which you will shortly witness, for it will be hard for mortality
Let the faithful of
to behold that which is about to be revealed.
that

my
for

people prepare themselves as far as mortality can be prepared,

the Lord, will reveal all you will be able to bear ; I will

I,

show you

all

you

Oh, ye

2.

When

think of you.

how

mourn

will

saints,

be able to

when
I

see.

am

I reflect

How

at home by my own fireside, I

on the condition of this people, oh

mourn

for

not for

the unfaithful,

the

faithful.
3.

my

For thus

people

saith the

I will

Lord unto you who are faithful among

I will give mine angels charge

be with you, and

As I" live, saith the Lord of Hosts, not a hair of

concerning you.
your heads shall be injured, and ye shall be guarded from the
power and grasp of the wicked one. I will be strength to you in
I will
your weakness, and a light to you in your darkest hours.
be round about you as a wall of fire.
Oh, lift up your heads, ye

saints of

ance

God,

is at

for verily, verily, thus saith the Lord,

your deliver-

hand.

Put away
Oh, prepare, prepare yourselves for that event.
4.
from you all your follies and light-mindedness, for you will need

and when people are light-minded, the spirit of

Therefore, I say unto you again and again,
humility is not there.
put from you your light-mindedness, your light speeches, and your
great humility

unprofitable conversation,
soul

and

strength.

and cleave unto me with

all

your heart,

INTERPRETATION OF A TONGUE.

Love your neighbor

635

Share with your brethren

them and they have
have
life,
you
will
with
the
both
and
be
I,
not,
Lord,
by night and by day.
you
I
I will lead you forth with a high hand and an outstretched arm.
5.

and

sisters the

will

go before you, and

if

be with you as I was with my peohave no power over you.

I will

and the enemy

ple anciently,

shall

But oh, the scenes that you

6.

make your

will

as yourself.

comforts of

will

behold the scenes through which you

would humble yourselves

for

the Lord,

I,

behold,

hearts to melt within you.

am

if

will

Oh,
be called to

as in sack-cloth

pass, you
and ashes before me;

about to come out as in flaming

vengeance on those who obey not my laws.

yourselves for that which is coming upon you.
lay waste the City of the Salt Lake.

reside there,

and

and

have led

my

their seed also,

flock, for they

who stand

and

their

abominations

them more than

will begin,

who

head of
I

my

will

as

my

Church,

slay

them

my
The

sight.

go throughout the earth; yea, the

go from nation to nation, for I

detested the abominations of the inhabi-

Oh, how I
among them whom

detest them.
I

will

But yet

deliver;

their

have come up before me.

cries

Oh, the

7.

cries

daughters of

as I love

my

sons,

Oh, the sorrows

my

people

and

will

feel

difficulties

Oh my
!

sons,

daughters,
leges

and

but

rent from

led into

them

their rights

and

their privi-

again

as ye have put

come,

them through the

my people, be humble and faithmy judgments; for lo I come, I

say unto you

saith the

fire,

fire.

or you shall not escape

come,

They have been

declare unto you that as ye have measured unto them,

so ye shall go through the

And

foot.

love them
They have been

by

so I will measure unto you

8.

Oh, the anguish of the

my sons, until my heart is grieved for them.

my sons, my sons, ye have tried and oppressed my
sins

and ye have
I

for them, for I

deliver them.

oppressed and trampled under

ful,

shall

Sodom and Gomorrah.

there are a few honest

very nearly

the wicked

slay

have committed abominations in

their slaughter shall

fair

Prepare, prepare

likewise the other false shepherds of

news of
detest

at the

to take

fire,

I will

people into wickedness.

sound of
tants of

I will

in all parts of this Territory.

before told you, with those

for they

even things that

you could only

Lord of Hosts.

Even

so.

Amen.

ORDER OF TWELVES AND TWENTY-FOURS.

636

THE ORDER OF TWELVES AND TWENTY-FOURS.

AN ARTICLE BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.
WEBER, UTAH, March

WE

29th, 1860.

when prophets erected

them
with
erected
twelve
altars, they
stones, as in the
he
the
altar*
that
was
of
when
broken down.
case
repaired
Elijah,
1.

FIND

written in the Bible, that

it

temples and

Where did

this

order originate?

Are there temples and

there.

5, gives the following:

"And

In heaven

it

is

heaven?

altars in

an eternal order
Rev. 15

Yes.

after that I looked, and, behold, the

temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened

Rev. 16
and the seven angels came out of the temple."
17:
:

"And

and there

the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air;

came a

great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne,

it
is done."
Rev.
And the temple of God was
19:
saying,
seen
in his temple the ark of his
in
and
there
was
heaven,
opened

Rev.

testament."

6:9:

saw under the

seal, I

word of God, and

"And when

altar the souls of

he had opened the fifth

that were slain for the

them

which they held."

Rev.
"And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from
13:
9
Rev. 14
the four horns of the golden altar which is before God."
for the the testimony

"And another angel came out of the temple." Rev. 14:

"And another angel came out of the temple which is in
17-18:
"And another angel came out from the altar, which had
heaven."
the power over fire."
Rev. 15: 8:
"And the temple was filled
15:

smoke from

with

the glory of God."

John, in Rev. 21

2.

says that, "it

had a wall

12, in

great

speaking

and

high,

,of the

New

Jerusalem,

and had twelve

gates,

and

twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are

of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel." Rev. 21

at the gates

the

names

"And

had twelve foundations, and in

them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb." From this
14:

we

the wall of the city

learn that there are both temples

and

erection of which was practiced there before

And

it

is

in

altars

in

heaven, the

was upon the earth.

accordance with the eternal order of heaven that the
it

ORDER OF TWELVES AND TWENTY-FOURS.

lesser should pattern after the greater;

therefore,

must pattern after heavenly things.

But why could they not erect temples and
3.

637

earthly things

altars of stone,

without erecting them upon twelve stones?

Because, to do otherwise would not be in accordance with the eternal law of heaven.

And

Lord

the.

will

according to law
he does nothing.

Gods

All

4.

not sanction anything save that which is done

he is always regulated thereby ; without law

for

are subject to the

same

and those laws

laws,

cannot be changed; therefore, the course of the Gods

eternal round.
Rev. 4:

5.

4,

reads as follows

"And round

is

one

about the throne

and upon the seats I saw four and

Tenth verse, same chapter reads
"And
twenty elders sitting."
the four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the
were four and twenty seats

throne."

Rev.

sat before

God on

God."

16:

"And

the four and twenty elders, which

their seats, fell

Rev. 5: 14:

"And

upon

and worshipped

their faces,

the four beasts said,

And

Amen.

and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that

forever and ever."
We learn from this that there must be

the four
liveth

In the first
another order in heaven higher than the first one.
case we read of the Lord working by twelves but in the second
;

case

we read

of

him working by

twenty-fours.

What

is

the cause of

In heaven they have a fulness of knowledge but on the earth

have
only a knowledge of the things of God in part. Therefore,
they
But when
the order of heaven is in advance of that of the earth.
this?

the fulness of the holy priesthood

is

committed

to the earth,

its in-

habitants will enter into a higher order of things than that to which

they are

now

subject.

They

will enter into the

same order

that

exists in heaven.
6.

The

four and twenty elders

who

are in heaven, referred to

the Revelator, represent the twenty-four apostles

by John
be ordained
hood.
part will

who

will

Church, under the fulness of the holy priestthat which is perfect is come, then that which is in

in the

When

be done away, and the will of the Lord will be done on

it is now done in heaven.
It is necessary that the

the earth, as

children of

men

should understand the order by which the Lord

works among them, and from which he cannot deviate.

When

INTERPRETATION OF A TONGUE.

638

they understand the laws by which he works,

whom

to

7.

know

We

read

they

know him,

eternal.

is life

through obedience to the laws of heaven,

that,

miracles have been performed upon the earth, such as

cleansing the leprosy, dividing the waters of the Red Sea, and

many

The order by which the "Lord

quenching the violence of fire.
all
his
wonders
works and performs
among men, is the order of
twelves
and
ones, threes, sevens,
twenty-fours, and aside from these
They were instituted in the council of
handed
down from one God to another and
God, and are

orders, he does nothing.

the

first

cannot be changed

therefore, they are eternal.

THE TESTIMONY OF THE THIRD C'APTAIN OF

THE LORD'S HOST, GIVEN IN A TONGUE
THROUGH THE PROPHET, JOSEPH
MORRIS, IN THE SAINTS'
MEETING.
INTERPRETATION BY DAVID RICHARDS.

WEBER, UTAH, June

8th, 1862.

BE IT KNOWN unto you that I am the Third Captain of the

1.
Lord's army, and I am here by you, and a portion of the army of
Our swords are glistening in the air,
heaven are along with me.
and we
hold us

and if you could look on

would blind you. You cannot beyou were permitted to, it would be

are dressed in military uniform,

us, the brightness of the sight

at the present

a wonderful sight.

with such sights

nor think about

but

It is

if

not so with us, because

we

are familiar

but, at present, let this matter not trouble you;

I have come to visit you tosome of my history, that the

and when the prophet will
faithful among you may be comforted
then
I will do so.
his
me
permission,
give
Some of you have wondered many times, and thought,
2.
it.

With permission

day, because I wish to relate to you

"Have

the angels

who

are

now

in heaven, at

any time, on a mortal

TESTIMONY OF THE THIRD CAPTAIN.

such circumstances as these

earth, passed through

639

that, at present,

You wonder

are prevailing on our mortal earth?"

if we, at any
in
such
a
in
I
will
were
as
now.
are
time,
explain this
place
you
matter unto you. We were in just such circumstances, and in just
such a place as you are in.
We had a camp and a fort, and- a

by it, like yours which you call Weber

that
andfrom
river
I have carried willows, like* some of you
River,

river that did run close

have had to go up into the canyon to haul

do,

and

feet

have been frozen.

When

logs,

came to the camp,

and overshirt and a

first

clothes that I had, consisted of a coat

and

my

all

the

pair of

cotton pants, and a pair of very bad shoes.

I had a wife and
one was four years old, and the other was two years
old.
My wife had two dresses. One of the children had two

two children

dresses,

and the other only had one

dress.

had

to

in

lie

my

wet clothes three nights, until I was wet all over, (so terrible was
the rain ) which caused me to suffer much more than many of you

have suffered, and

had

to suffer as

that

was not
I

3.

and
old,

fit

was not the only

much

sufferer, for

my

children

as I did, being without shoes, except

some

to wear.

was upon the earth when

Adam

preached the gospel under him.

which was considered a man's age,

was the seventh angel,

was 'twenty-three years
I

was the

fifth

person

was baptized into the fulness of the gospel, and I was then an
ignorant creature, and many believed that I had not good sense,
and it was even thought so by the saints in the camp, until the
that

great test

come

on.

was looked upon as a short-sighted person,

was very much despised but after the test was over, I was
blessed abundantly, and became a man of wisdom, and now I am

and

the Third Captain of the Lord's host, that

is

my

birthright.

weak and ignorant, do not be

downcast because you do not know much, for the Lord will bless
you, and strengthen you, after you have gone through the test, so
that you will be strong, and wise also.
Some of you wonder why
4.

Now, although you

are

that person (the

Third Captain)

have been upon

my

not

upon this earth, like I

and why he has not come

is

Father's earth,

and embraced the fulness of the gospel, as I have done.

You do not know whether he is in your midst or not. I have
but it is not yet revealed
only to say that he is on this earth

forth

INTERPRETATION OF A TONGUE.

640

You

know

when we expected to
have
been.
Yes we
you
and
time
after
time
we were
the
but
Lord,
day by day,
expected
We
swore
like
have
been.
the
like
oath,
you
you
disappointed,

where he

is.

also wish to

be delivered, were disappointed

if

we,

like

we believed that we would

we were disappointed
but when ouf deliverance came, we had eaten up the test bushel
of wheat, and killed the last animal we had, or traded it off; and
at that time we were surrounded by our enemies who had come

have done

and

after

we had done

so,

see the deliverance the next day after, but

up

to take our lives,

the test was

over,

and

all hell

was against

and we had

But as soon as

us.

our

killed the hypocrites, then

enemies became more enraged, so that we could not trade with

them any more.

You- would ask me how many we had
5.

how many were

in

killed?

I will

answer you.

in

our camp, and

We

killed thirty-five

one day, even on the day of the test, and after we had done so,
came up all around us with their murderous instru-

the enemies

ments, but they were slain.

We had a city, and was going to it like you, and in the
6.
same order that you wanted to go to Great Salt Lake City. Our

enemies disputed 'with us on the road; but when the prophet

gave his command, they were slain, and sent from number two to

number
you

Your circumstances are like unto

four (see diagram).
a
deliverance
Some of you think that
shortly.
expect

You

ours.

be driven into such circumstances as we were

will not

you do not know. You are

when he sees that it is necessary

this

in the

hands of the Lord

but

and

that you should pass through such

can
shut
down
the
he
scenes,
gates so that in one day you would
be in just such circumstances as we were in, that is, when he

wishes to do

cumstances

but

I will

when

it is

possible for

supplicate the

Lord

you to escape such

cir-

for you.

I will now offer up a short prayer in your midst, for we,

7.
the angels of God, do pray as well as you
my Father and
I
on
a
visit
to
am
this
God,
Camp to-day, by thy permission, and
:

come before thee now, and supplicate thee to bless these thy peoLet them feel
ple who are assembled this day to worship thee.
the influence of thy holy angels who are to comfort and to bless
them

and

I pray thee, Father, to bless the faithful, that they

may

TESTIMONY OF THE THIRD CAPTAIN.

become

strong,

and

may be

that they

641

able to stand the test that

is

before them, and give, dear Father, when it is right in thy sight,
what they need, that they not be in such trying circumstances as
we were in before our brother came to deliver us. We know not
the day nor the hour

when thou

only thou alone knowest

day draws nearer, and

ful that

they

wilt deliver

dear Father;

this,

for that I

continue to be

may

them from
but

this place ;~

we know

that the

pray thee to strengthen the

faithful,

and

that they

may

faith-

stand

and become stronger from day to day. And I pray thee, Father,
and his counselors, and all thy faithful people

to bless the prophet

here.

ask these blessings for them, and leave

Even

them.

my

blessing

upon

Amen and Amen.

so.

And now,, after I have prayed for you to my Father, I will

unto you a little more of my experience.
Some oT you
wonder if we, in our experiences of the Lord's coming, have not
8.

relate

set

stakes.

how many have been disappointed by

and have

stakes,

and have been destroyed.

apostatized,

setting

But

not the greatest evil; but being disapthe

Lord
does not come at the time appointed,
because
pointed
in
lose
confidence
God
and in his word. We believe that
they
the setting of stakes

is

come

comes but when he comes he

woman.
But oh you cannot comevery
every
the
and
the
and
the thanksgiving, which
happiness,
prehend
joy,
was in the fort the day after the test; and you cannot comprehend now how busily we were engaged to make ourselves ready to

the great test will

before he

man and

will try

go to the city.
not one animal

You may

"How

ask,

could you go? for you had

How

could you get teams?" I answer: It

was no trouble for us to obtain teams, because there were plenty of
horses and oxen left for us to move.
We had every earthly blessleft.

You

know whether, or not, we had

such
I answer, yes.
You
tea, coffee, beer, liquor,
things.
wish to know what we did with those things.
We used them
ing in our hands.

wish to

and

when

it

was necessary.

all

We

were

like

you

we were a long time

without them.
9.

After the

ernor in his

own

test,

the prophet soon

hands, and

had the power of the gov-

who would

not obey the law were

he had that power.
I lived ninety years.
Some of you
wonder if there was such a man as Brigham in that time.
I anslain, for

all

TESTIMONY OF THE THIRD CAPTAIN.

642

we had precisely such a man.

swer, yes
lead and beguile our daughters and wives.
;

He

would

You

ask,

cheat, mis-

"Had

you

your time any prisoners at you place?'' Yes; we had three like
you, and one escaped in the same manner as yours did, and I was
but
so mad the next morning that I could have slain the guard
in

all

worked

things

who

cerning the one

and we

our good, and so it will be with you.

Conescaped out of prison: he is in our hands,

have our eyes upon him.

You wish to know whether or not polygamy is a true prinbut
I answer, yes, in the right time and in the right place
will

10.
ciple.

for

;.

thank

God

that I did escape

You

of the gospel.

it

until I

had preached the

fulness

ask me, "Will polygamy be practiced?" I anown time, then it will be necessary. Be

swer, yes, in the Lord's

what

satisfied with
it is

true.

spoken
11.

in

am

have told you, and

witness and testify that

the Third Captain of the Lord's host

who has

your midst.

We, the holy

angels, are satisfied with

and

many

of you, even

pray that they may be stronger,

(and they will be); but from this time the hypocrites shall go

with the faithful

down.

Even

among

so.

you,

Amen and Amen.

AN ARTICLE ON COUNSELORSHIP.
BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

WEBER, UTAH, March

i.

IT

is

written in the

i5th, 1861.

book of Doctrine and Covenants,

that

a president of the high priesthood should have two counselors.

Why was this order introduced upon this earth? Because it is ac-

cording to the eternal order of the Gods that earthly things must
Where did this order originate?
pattern after heavenly things.

With the

first

God

of

all.

He

took unto him two counselors,

who were the next Gods below him in authority, and from those
three who form the First Presiding Quorum, all laws originated,
and have been transmitted from one God to another.

COUNSELORSHIP.

643

2.
According to the eternal order of the Gods, it takes one
hundred and forty and four thousand Gods to form a quorum, and

the

first

God

of a

quorum

presides over

all

the rest of his quorum,

and the two Gods who are the next below him

in authority are his

counselors.

The Eternal

3.

and

glorified;

Father,

whom we

resurrection, constitute his power.

come

And

at his call.

worship,

sons and daughters

his

rule

It

4.

is

at

They go

last

God

received their

his

bidding and

his sons are ministering angels^

appointed

who

are heirs of salva-

their chief duty to minister to this

world of ours, and

to minister to the inhabitants of this earth

tion.

the

is

who have

it.

Has

the Eternal Father counselors?.

Yes, but not as other

Gods have. His firstborn son, Jesus Christ, is his first counselor,
and the holy ghosts, who number millions, fill the place of second
counselor; but other presiding Gods each have counselors, who
The case of
are two persons that can be present with him.
whom
we
differs
from
that
of other
Eternal
Father
the
worship,
in
and
rules
this
earth
He dwells
Gods.
heaven,
upon
by his
agents; whereas, other Gods are not under the same obligations
to this earth that he is, and therefore do not need to have their
agents here.
5.

It is also written in

the

book of Doctrine and Covenants,

descendant of Aaron can act

that a literal

without counselors.

Thus high

priests

in

the office of bishop

after the

order of Mel-

but a priest of Aaron can

the reason of this?
The priests of

chisedec must have two counselors;

act without them.

Aaron have not

What

is

yet received their resurrection

therefore they act

under a lower order of things, and are not subject to a celestial

But when the priests of Aaron shall have
law, as high priests are.
received, their resurrection, they will have to keep a celestial law
as high

do; but their duty now is to minister in temand consequently they have an order adapted to

priests

poral things,
their case.

6.
All worlds, when they enter into their second estate, will
abide the same law as this does now consequently, when Adam's
;

sons leave the lesser priesthood, and

holding the

orifice

become

celestial

messengers,

of the high priesthood, other Aaronic priests will

THE ORDER OF SEVENS.

644

come

upon other

forth

of mortality.

earths that

succeed

will

this

in

state

Therefore, the Aaronic

priesthood is as eternal
as the Melchisedec priesthood, and both are as eternal as the

Gods

are.

AN ARTICLE ON THE ORDER OF SEVENS.

BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

THE EARTH

1.

continues

during a period of
divided into seven equal
There are also seven high priests who
in

mortality

seven thousand years, which period

parts, called dispensations.

is

are appointed to preside over the several

These

dispensations.

high priests are called in the Scriptures the seven angels of the
Their names were Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaseven churches.
leel,

Jared,

world

Enoch and Methuselah.

in the

following order

Seth

They were born into the

Enos second, Cainan

first,

Mahalaleel fourth, Jared fifth, Enpch sixth, and Methuselah

They were ordained by Adam in the Garden of Adamon-di-Ahman.
The holy priesthood takes root upwards and runs

third,

seventh.

downwards, or in other words, the holy priesthood originates in

But there is a principle
heaven, and comes thence to the earth.
which regulates many of the works of the Lord, and which in

many

instances causes the

first

and the

to be last,

last to

be

Therefore, the order in which these high priests preside,

is

first.

the

reverse of that in which they were born.

last

one born,

and

years.

fourth

is

the

Methuselah, though the

angel, and presides over the first thous-

first

Enoch, the second; Jared, the third; Mahalaleel, the

Cainan, the fifth Enos, the sixth and Seth, the seventh.
;

The seventh is the senior and presides over the other six.
The seven angels in connection with Jesus Christ, open the seven
seals when they go forth to fill their respective missions.
2.
The seven angels are subject to each other, and succeed
each other in presiding.

and the seventh

Two

of them,

angels, are obligated

Enos and

by law

to

fill

Seth, the sixth

three missions

THE ORDER OF SEVENS.

Enos

645

second mission to

this earth

in the

person of Elijah, and his third in the person of Joseph

Seth filled his second mission in the person of Moses, and

Smith.

on the

earth.

filled his

He

Joseph Morris.

his third in the person of

is

filling

the president of

is

the high prieshood, and, as such, will continue to preside over the
church and kingdom of God till the close of the seventh thousand

He

years.

will

then resign the presidency of the work to

Adam,

and lead them against those fallen

the
then
will
be
that
earth, and who have been spoken
upon
spirits
Adam will, in turn,
of as the great army of "Gog and Magog."
be succeeded by Jesus Christ, who will finish the work and, after

who

will

assemble

his forces,

up to his Father. The

and
then deliver it to Adam, for'whom it was made
over
it "as an Eternal God forever.
These
prinreign

the earth has been celestialized, deliver

Father

will

and he

will

ciples are often

foreshadowed

in the old Scriptures, as will

by reference to the following quotations

follows:

my

right

"The mystery

Rev.

i:

of'the seven stars which

hand, and the seven golden

stars are the angels of the

sticks

it

thou sawest in

The seven

candlesticks.

seven churches

be seen

20, reads as

and the seven candle-

which thou sawest are the seven churches."

Rev.

1:4:

"Grace be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was,
and which is to come and from the seven spirits which are before
;

his throne."

Rev. 3:

Sardis write

These

God, and the seven

name

"And

i:

things saith

stars

that thou livest,

and

unto the angel of the church in

he that hath the seven

know

art

Rev.

dead."

spirits

of

thou hast a

that

thy works,

"And

4:5:

out of

the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices

and
there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which
:

are the seven spirits of

lo,

God."

in the midst of the throne

Rev.

5:6:

and of the four

"And

beasts,

beheld, and,

and

in

the

midst of the elders, stood a lamb as it had been slain, having seven
horns and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent
forth into all the earth."

Rev.

angels which stood before

God

8:2:
;

and

"And
to

I saw the seven

them w ere given seven
r

3:9: "For behold the stone that I have

upon one stone shall be seven eyes behold,
I will engrave the graving thereof, saith the Lord of Hosts, and I
will remove the iniquity of that land in one day."
Zech. 4 10:

trumpets."

laid before

Zechariah

Joshua

THE ORDER OF SEVENS.

646

"For who hath despised the day of small things? for they shall rejoice, and see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel with those
seven
they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro
"I have looked, and
through the whole earth." Zech. 4: 2:
behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it,
;

his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps
which are upon the top thereof.

and

Who

3.

are these seven spirits refeired to in these quotations?

What should be understood by

The stone represents

are the seven angels.

They

the

stone which was laid before Joshua?

The eye

seventh angel.
eyes engraven

upon

light.

There being seven

represents

the light of the seven

represents

the stone,

The
when

dispensations which will be possessed by the seventh angel.

stone being laid before Joshua, represents that at the time
the seventh angel should

be upon the

earth,

with the other.

and

commence

that they

his

mission,

would come

"And

6:4:

Joshua

the

Joshua should
one

in collision, the

seven priests shall bear

before the ark seven trumpets of ram's horns: and the seventh day
ye shall compass the city seven times, and the priests shall blow

with the trumpets."

go and wash

me

And,

12

*" Seven
days

"Build

1-29

me

here seven oxen and seven rams."

sprinkled thereof

15

Num. 23

Balak, the king,

"And he
:

again, Elisha told the Assyrian leper to

Jordan seven times.

commands

prophet,

prepare

in

upon

altars,

and

u:

the altar seven times."

Exodus

unleavened bread."

Exodus

shall ye eat

13:6: "And in the seventh day shall be a feast unto

Gen. 7:2: "Of every clean beast thou shalt take
sevens, the male

and

16: 9

"Seven weeks

feast

shalt

"And thou shalt keep

God with a tribute of

verse:

thy

the Lord."

to thee by
"Seven
days
15:
unto the Lord thy God."
Deut.

his female."

thou keep a solemn

shalt

Balaam, the

Leviticus 8:

seven

Deut.

16:

thou number unto thee."

the feast of weeks
free

will

offering

Tenth

unto the Lord

of thine hand."

"Seven days shalt thou make an atonement for

Exodus 29 37
Leviticus 4: 17: "And the priest
the altar and sanctify it."
shall dip his finger in some of the blood, and sprinkle it seven
:

times before the Lord, even before the vail."

54th
priest

verse, in

speaking of the leprosy,

command

that they

says:

The i3th chap.,

"Then shall the

w ash the thing wherein the plague

r

is,

THE ORDER OF SEVENS.

and he

shall shut

it

up seven days more."

The

647
i4th chap., i6th

"And

verse:

in his left

the priest shall dip his right finger in the oil that is
hand, and shall sprinkle of the oil with his finger seven

The 38th

times before the Lord."

verse, speaking of the plague,

"Then the priest shall go out of the house to the door of

says:
The i6th chap.,
house, and shall shut up the house seven days."
"And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it
1 9th verse says
:

The i4th verse:

with his finger seven times, and cleanse it."
"And before the mercy seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with
his finger

seven times."

What should we understand by

these ceremonies being

It was done to acknowledge the seven
repeated seven times?
presidents of the earth, whose authority must be acknowledged
4.

and when

that

is

done, the Lord

ratifies

the administration of

men

who are called to officiate in, the holy priesthood. Hence, while
Samson wore his seven locks, he had the sanction of the seven
presidents oi the earth, and retained his strength but when he
;

suffered
dents,

them

to be cut

off,

and consequently

he

lost

lost his

the sanction of the seven presi-

power.

AN ARTICLE ON ORDINATION.
BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

WEP.ER, UTAH,
i.

THE

subject of ordination

attention of thousands,

is

gth, 1861.

a subject that has occupied the

have been lost in confusion

whom

because they have not understood its true

have
They
regarded the ordination which a high priest re-

while contemplating
order.

many

of

May

it,

ceives upon the earth as though it conferred office upon him finally
and independently of any prior or subsequent ordination, whereas,
a high priest must receive his ordination to that office in heaven

before he can receive

it
upon the earth. If this were not the case,
would
not
earthly things
pattern after heavenly things, but heavenly
would
after
pattern
things
earthly things, and thus the greater

ORDINATION.

648

would pattern after the lesser, and

things must pattern after heavenly

could not be, for earthly

this

There are many who

things.

boast of the ordination which they receive under the hands of

some man upon the earth, and take it for granted that such earthly
ordination is sufficient.
Suppose, for instance, that a prophet of
the

Lord should place

his

hands upon the head of a

man who was

only an heir to the priesthood of Aaron, and ordain him to the

office of a high priest, would he be a high priest in consequence
of such ordination?

and

No; he would be

he officiated in the

if

office of a

a priest of Aaron, only;

high priest he would deceive,

He would be
Holy Ghost would not be subject to him.
an imposter, for while he made pretentions to be that which he
was not, he would deceive every person to whom he administered.

for the

Holy Ghosts are resurrected persons, and are all beyond the
power of death. They are ministering angels, appointed to direct
the footsteps of mortals upon this earth.
How, therefore, can they
become subject to the sons of Aaron who are in their second
2.

and are

estate only,

With respect

3.

we

power of death ?
Smith to

subject to the

all

to the mission of Joseph

earth

this

are informed that he received his ordinations, pertaining to the

first

Was

under the hands of Peter, James, and John.

flesh,

ordination he received to

ceived his

first

become

a Prophet?

ordination under the hands of his

that the

He

No.

re-

own Father upon

a celestial earth, which ordination was understood, acknowledged,

and again sealed upon him by Adam in the Garden of Adam-on-

di-Ahman

his

name was

then called Enos.

By

this

we

perceive

that Joseph Smith was a prophet before Peter, James and John
appeared to him. Then what authority did they confer upon him?

None.

They simply ordained him

to the office of a high priest, in

order that the previous ordinations

be acknowledged upon
to minister

which he had received might

whom he had

the earth by the people to

otherwise, they, being ignorant of his authority,

would

not have acknowledged him as a prophet.

" Before I formed thee in
The Lord said unto Jeremiah
4.
earnest forth out of the
thou
thee
and
before
knew
the belly, I
thee a prophet to the
I
ordained
and
womb, I sanctified thee,
:

nations."
verse,

Peter, also, in his

when

first

speaking of Jesus,

epistle,

says:

first

chapter, twentieth

"Who

verily

was

fore-

ORDINATION.

649

In tire Old and

ordained, before the foundation of the world."
of
fore-ordination
often
find
the
we
New Testament
principle
In the account of the mission of Jesus Christ, we
read that he chose twelve apostles, and ordained them to the
mentioned.

apostleship before he

had received an ordination

in

the

flesh.

For after he had called and ordained the apostles, he took Peter,
James and John with him, and went upon the mount, and was
And while there, Moses and Elias aptransfigured before them.
If Jesus had
peared, and ordained him to the high priesthood.
the power to officiate in the holy priesthood before he was ordained
in the flesh, of what benefit was it to him to receive an ordination

None at all, so far as power is concerned.

Jesus
had, before that time, been ordained to the office of a high priest
in heaven
but it was necessary for him to receive an ordination
from Moses?

upon the earth to the same authority, in order that that which had*"
been done in heaven might be acknowledged upon the earth, for
earthly things must pattern after heavenly things.
5.

The Eternal Father

the earth

priesthood,
to

rules in heaven,

therefore, Jesus being

had

and Moses

rules

an heir to the fulness of

to receive an ordination

from them both,

the law, and acknowledge their authority.

Where, and by whom, did Moses receive

upon

the-

holy

in order

fulfil

6.

tion to hold the presidency of this earth?

Gods.

In

-a

his

first

ordina-

council of the

His own Father, assisted by the two Gods who are his
and who, with him, form the Presidency of a Quorum

counselors,

of Gods, ordained him.

Where, and by whom, did he receive his second ordination

same authority? In the Valley of Adam-on-di-Ahman, under
the hands of Adam.
His name was then called Seth. And when
7.

to the

he came to deliver the Children of Israel out of the hands of

Pharaoh, he received an ordination to the

Did

office of a

high priest,

him power
It was only
No, it did not.
acknowledging on the earth that which the Gods had before done
under the hands of Jethro.

that ordination give

to deliver the Children of Israel?

It did not give him any power.

If Jethro could
have conferred the power upon Moses to deliver the Children of
Israel, he surely could have delivered them himself; but if he did

in heaven.

not possess the power to deliver them himself, he could not confer

ORDINATION.

650
it

It come
upon another. Where did that power come from?
Those Gods who first ordained him, sustained him

from heaven.

by sending

to

him

that to another

the

to deliver Israel. No person can give

he himself does not possess.
No man on

power

which

power upon high priests their power must come

There were many high priests among the Children

earth can confer

from above.

of Israel in the days of

Moses

but they could neither deliver their

They held the office of high priests as

brethren nor themselves.

well as Moses, but they did not hold as

8.

From

we

this

learn that

same degree of power.

all

much power

high priests

There must be a cause

as he did.

do not hold the

for this.

dinations which they receive in the flesh are of but

little

The
avail

or-

the

power must come from above, and there is but one man through
whom that power which is the ruling power can come. Moses
Jbs

that

man

9.

Where did

hood, receive
I received

he holds the

keys of the holy priesthood.

the full keys of the holy priestI,
In heaven.
ordination to that authority?
Have

my

full

who now hold

an ordination upon the earth

in this dispensation to the

Yes;
High Priests' Quorum, Great
Lake City. Did that ordination confer any power upon me,
more than a similar ordination has upon other members of that
office^

of a high priest?

in the

Salt

quorum?

No;

it

the earth which I

was only acknowledging that ordination upon

It was there that I
received in heaven.

first

received the office of president of the high priesthood pertaining to

I hold my auand thence I shall receive the power.

this earth,

thority as independently as the

ing gained

it

Gods

of eternity hold theirs, hav-

by the law of eternal progression.

CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.

651

AN ARTICLE ON CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.

BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

AN EXPLANATION TO THE REVELATION WHICH WAS GIVEN TO

JOSEPH SMITH UPON CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.
WEBER, UTAH, June

4th, 1861.

HE INQUIRED of the Lord, to know wherein he justified

1.
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, as also Moses, David and Solomon,
as touching the doctrine of them having many wives and concubines.

should be understood that Moses wrote this law, and

It

was observed by the children of Israel.

They had both
If they had not yielded obedience to that
wives and concubines.
but this law was
law, they would have beerfunder condemnation

that

it

given to be kept by the children of men, to regulate them in morIt has nothing to do with eternity.
Not being a celestial
tality.
law,

it

found

was given to

up a rightous seed and when men were

those wives were taken from them and

raise

in transgression,

When he transgressed the

given to others, as in the case of Saul.
commandment of the Lord, his wives were taken from him and
were given to David
also

thus

we

see that

after

which he transgressed and

when men

lost

rebelled against the Lord,

them
and

commandments, they could not keep their women ; but

were
taken away from them, and given to those who were
they
more worthy. It is not lawful for a wicked man to have a plurbroke

ality

his

of wives.

We

2.

are they?

read of the children of Israel having concubines; what

What is the difference between a wife and a concu-

A wife is a woman who kept her first estate; whose name

recorded in the Lamb's Book of Life, and an heir to the resurrection ; of the seed of Abraham, and consequently an heir to the

bine?
is

to him.
What is a concubine? A woman who is
who
whose name is not
spirit
kept not her first estate
recorded in the Lamb's Book of Life not an heir of salvation of
the seed of Cain; of Gentile blood; doomed to suffer both the

promises
a fallen

made
;

first

and second death.

She

is

given to one of the sons of Israel,

CONCERNING CELESTIAL MARRIAGE.

652

according to law, to raise up seed ; and through her husband her

seed becomes sanctified.
Angels which are heirs of salvation
come forth through her in this case, the unbelieving wife's seed
;

is

by her husband's

sanctified

ment with him according

own

and when she has

filled

to law, she leaves him,

her appointto her

and goes

place.

We read that the kings and prophets of old had both wives
and concubines, and they were taken from one and given to anBut if those
other; they could not hold them in wickedness.
3.

women had been

law, there

them
Gods are

is

law

celestial

that law cannot

is

as

unchangeable as the

be changed.

Although the kings and prophets had so many wives for

can have but one sealed to them each for eternity.
y^et they

4.

time,

The

in

again, for the

rate

men for eternity by the celestial

heaven nor on the earth that could sepa-

sealed to those

no power

prophets of Israel called

of Moses.

it

Sealing in their day, but

it

was not

was marrying for time according to the law

not
did
understand the sealing power for time
They

sealing for eternity

it

and

all eternity.
They only held the priesthood in part ; they
did not hold the keys of a dispensation.
They were sent to

be prophets to the kings, holding no sealing power for eternity.

Their missions were to administer the law of Moses for time.

They had nothing

to

do with

revealed unto them;

not

sealing

and

it

dispensation of the fulness of times

When

for eternity.

will
is

That law was

not be revealed until the

ushered

in.

Joseph Smith, united more than one

5.
woman to one man, he, like the ancient prophets, called it sealing, when, in fact, the celestial law had never been revealed to

him

but he

the prophet,

knew no

better than

to

call

it

sealing

for eternity.

He

did nothing but marry for time, like the ancient prophets did.
The foregoing shows that Moses wrote that law in order to regulate marriages

among

the children

of

men

for time,

and not

for

eternity.

The prophet, Joseph Smith, speaks of certain angels who

6.
cannot enlarge, but must remain single, without exaltation, in
their saved condition, to all eternity, not having the power to
become Gods. Whom are they who will be deprived of the blessing of exaltation ?

Those who are overtaken by the second

fall,

CONCERNING THE REBELLION.

653

is a fall from exaltation

having broken the law of the
Lord, they have thereby rendered themselves unworthy of a partner for eternity.

which

In due time a law

7.

late all families

will

be written in Zion which

and those who cannot abide

will regu-

must

that law

suffer

once receiving a wife by the celestial

if,
law she is taken away from them, they will remain single to all
eternity, and henceforth will never become Gods, but angels of
the consequences

God

to

after

all eternity.

That which

Where do

8.

What
They

fall

angels
the cause of their

is

sealed on the earth, will be

is

and cannot be changed

sealed in heaven,

resisted the

to

all eternity.

from salvation?
fall?

first

Holy Ghost, which

is

In their

first estate.

Rebellion against God.

the power of God, and

consented to the shedding of innocent blood.

There is no fallen
that
has
not
denied
and
consented to the
the
spirit
Holy Ghost,
of
innocent
are
blood.
continually thirsting after
They
shedding
blood,

if

they are crossed in their pathway.

against the Lord, to pull

Where does

9.

estate, in mortality.

By

down

the second

They

fall

is

this

and

virtue.

In the second

take place?

By what means

themselves

set

every principle of truth

fall

brought about?

transgressing a celestial law.

When

10.

law,

male and female are sealed together by the

and cannot conduct themselves according

to

it,

celestial

but are sep-

erated according to the law of the holy priesthood,

remain single to

becoming
gression
to

all

great,

all eternity,

they will
having once had an opportunity of

but have forfeited that blessing through transhave to be content without an exaltation

therefore, they

eternity

but

all

others will

become Gods

in

due time.

THE RESURRECTION.

654

AN ARTICLE ON THE RESURRECTION.

BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

CONCERNING
received

the resurrection of Jesus Christ.

Showing that he
contrary to the natural process, in

a resurrection

order that he might convince the whole House of Israel that

he was the true Messiah, and that he held the keys of the resurrection, and also showing the reason why he was called the
"Only begotten Son of the Father." The order of the first
The
resurrection, and also of the whole House of Israel.
The nature of transfiguration. The
resurrection of Lazarus.
of Daniel
preservation of the three Hebrews from the flames
while in the lion's den, and the power possessed by holy angels
over fire and other elements.
1.

THE RESURRECTION

celestial

in a

birth,

similar

manner

of the dead

a birth

is

a spiritual or

children are born of immortal

wherein
as,

in their

second

estate,

parents

they are born

of mortal ones.
2.

It

may be

asked,

if

the resurrection of the dead

about by a natural process, why did Jesus

the third day with the

same body

that

rise

is

brought

from the dead on

had been crucified?

The

peculiar circumstances attending the mission of Jesrs Christ, and

the duties required of him, were entirely unlike those required of,

Adam. He had previously passed

had
been resurrected in connection
and
a
mortal
estate,
through
none of the sons of Adam have
own
but
his
Father's
with
family

or attending any of the sons of

Neither his
even yet been resurrected.
of
the
were
resurrection
general order.

birth,

He

his
left

death,
his

nor his

resurrected

Father, and took another body on this earth,

This body was not
which he had to fill.
mission
adapted to the
it was half immortal,
mortal
being begotten by an imentirely

body with

his

It was begotten by
whose
of
the
Lord's
host,
duty it was to do that
captain
for himself, and to provide
not
do
which
he
could
(Jesus)

mortal Father and born of a mortal mother.

the

first

for

him

such a body for him as his mission required.

As the Eternal Father begat his firstborn son, Jesus Christ,
3.
both in the first and second estates, so also he begat him, and

THE RESURRECTION.

655

of his sons, him only, in the third estate.

Hence, as he did not
it is
in
the
other
him
third
estate,
truly said of
except
beget any

him

that

"He

a high priest

when he

Adam

Son of the Father."

the only begotten

is

who

next in authority to the Eternal Father,

is

is

and

assisted the Father in the resurrection of his posterity, he"

begat the Eternal Father's second firstborn son, who is by birthright the first captain of the Lord's host, and who is spoken of by

John the Revelator

thority,

selor

and

as riding

upon a black

Jesus Christ, he

firstborn son to

is

also

Being the next

horse.

the next to

him

in au-

constantly associated with him, acting as his coun-

is

and forerunner.

The mission

4.

of Jesus Christ is of a two-fold nature, conof the office of Savior, and secondly, of the office

sisting, firstly,

of Mediator, to

which

fill

he needed also a body of a two-

offices

fold nature.

His mission

5.

mortal, and

as Savior required

to die

upon

the third day to break the

In order to do

a cross,

him

and by

and

body

partly

from the dead on

bonds of death, and overcome its power.

sown in his

Adam's

and the

posterity;
I

life.

He

hold him.

power of the resurrection within himself,

resurrection

rising

this, the seeds of immortality were

body, consequently death could not

resurrection to

to have a

and

therefore,

held the

also the keys of the

he

said,

"I

have the power to lay down

am
my

the
life

to take

it up
again."
His mission as Mediator requires him to be present,
alternately, with his Father in heaven, and with his servants upon

6.

the earth; and, as "mortality cannot inherit immortality," or in

other words, "mortal beings cannot enter a celestial world,"

it

was necessary for him to have a body partly immortal, so that he

And it was necesmight be able to enter the Father's presence.

him

sary also for

to have

and

retain his crucified body,

in

order

he might show to scattered Israel the marks of his wounds,

and by so doing convince them that he was the true Messiah. To

that

portions of

them he has

at different times

He

done

this since his visit

appeared to the apostles at

Jerusalem, and afterwards to the apostles of the Nephites on the
to the

spirits

in

prison.

American Continent.
House of Israel, and

He

first

has also visited other portions of the

will finally visit the

Jews

at

Jerusalem,

who

THE RESURRECTION.

656
will

At

be the

last

that time

Jews,

who

he

will

people to be convinced of the truth of his mission.

will stand upon the Mount of Olives, and the

have gathered to that place in unbelief, will look

their forefathers pierced, and as they examine the

upon him whom

prints of the nails in his hands,

side,

they

humility, while the

upon

their

and the mark of the spear in his

spirit of wonder and of deep

be overcome by a

will

minds

power of God will irresistibly seal conviction

and rejected Jesus of Nazareth is

that the lowly

indeed the King of the Jews

looked

their long

for,

and

at

last,

welcome Messiah.
Jesus was a stumbling-stone to the Jews hence, he said,
shall fall upon this stone shall be broken; but on

7.

"Whosoever
whomsoever

The Jews

this stone shall fall,

thought that

when

it

grind them to powder."

shall

come

the Messiah appeared, he would

them forever

but they were

mistaken.
He was born of humble parents, and instead of establishing himself as their king and deliverer, he was led like a lamb
as a

mighty deliverer to establish

to the slaughter,

and was

crucified.

They, consequently stumbled

over him, and were broken and scattered

among

all

nations

their

their eneimies fell upon them, and drove

hopes were blasted
from
their
own
them
and
lands, and took possession of them
their
Holy City, has been trodden under the feet of
Jerusalem,
;

the Gentiles until the present day.

their city,

and

own

possess their

made unto them

and they

will

But they

lands

will

for this

return,

rebuild

promise has been

gather in unbeli^".

8.
Although they were mistaken in supposing that the Messiah
was coming as their deliverer in the first place, yet, when he
comes the second time, their hopes will be realized, for he will

then be their deliverer.

He

will destroy their

enemies from before

them, and they will no more be driven from their own lands.
When he shall have convinced them, he will have con9.

vinced

all

the world that he

is

the keys of the resurrection to

10.

The

their Redeemer, and

Adam's posterity.

objects for which his crucified

body

is

that he holds

retained, will

then have been accomplished ; he will then abandon it, and return
to that body which he obtained by a natural process from his im-

mortal parents in his third

11.

estate.

Concerning the resurrection of Adam's

posterity, Ezekiel

THE RESURRECTION.

657

informs us that he saw a vision, and that in that vision he saw a

valley filled with dry bones

to

its

bone

that they stood

we

are

upon

to understand

that the

bones came together, bone

and skin came upon and covered them, and

that flesh

their feet

by

an exceeding great army.

What
That it is a figure represent--

this vision?

ing the resurrection of the whole House of Israel of whom none

will be lost.
They are the elect of God the heirs of salvation
the sheep spoken of by the Savior, for

whom

he suffered

blood

his

death and sufferings they might

receive a glorious resurrection, and enter into a fulness of joy.
12.
The heirs of salvation will be resurrected in their own

be shed,

to

that through

his

order, according to their birthright, or the right they hold to be

born

same order

in a celestial estate, in the

were born
13.

as that in

which they

in their first or spiritual estate.

The

resurrection will be

forty-four thousand high

priests,

Adam, who, accompanied by

bled on Mount Zion for that

commenced by one hundred and

including and headed by Father

their celestial wives,

purpose.

will

be assem-

Adam

Father

has one

hundred and

forty-four thousand firstborn sons, and the same

of
number
firstborn daughters, of whom, in the resurrection, he

will

The
beget his firstborn son and his firstborn daughter only.
his wife, and the second firstborn

second firstborn son and

daughter of

Adam,

will

be begotten by Moses, who

Adam, and who

priest next in authority to

firstborn daughter to wife

Adam's

and

this

will

is the
high
take his second

order will continue until

all

sons and daughters and his firstborn sons'

wives shall have been resurrected ; and theirs will constitute the
of

first

firstborn

resurrection.

The

firstborn sons of

Adam

will then,

with their

wives, hold the keys of the second resurrection, in consequence of

their having

power

same order

to beget immortal bodies.

They

will,

then,

in

as that in which the firstborn sons

and daughters
of Adam were resurrected, beget one hundred and forty-four
thousand of the sons of Adam and their wives, whose birthright is
the

next to their own.

Those of the second resurrection

will

then

hold the keys of the third resurrection, and beget one hundred
and forty-four thousand more of the sons of Adam and their

who will hold the keys of the fourth resurrection.

This
order will be continued until all of the sons and daughters of

wives,

THE RESURRECTION.

658

Adam, who kept their first estate, shall have been

The mode and order of the resurrection
^14.
are the same.

every world

in

'

In Adam's family,

15.

resurrected.

John the Baptist

the

fills

counselor and forerunner to his elder brother, Abel,

who

office
will

of

be

the Savior to the world that will succeed this in a state of morIt is

tality.

an eternal principle

act as counselors

them by

Moses

to the elder,

Thus, Elias (or Enos) acts as counselor and

birthright.

forerunner to Moses
part which

every world the younger

who are next above

that, in

and forerunners

or Seth

restores to

and

),

its

restores

that

priesthood in

fulness.

1 6.
By
Concerning the resurrection of Lazarus, it is asked:
what power was he raised, and what was the nature of his resurHis mortal body had not decayed, and Jesus holding
rection?

back to the

the power of the holy priesthood, called the spirit

dead body, and by

this

means quickened

to a celestial body, but

changed

such cases the

for several, days,

It

again.

remained what

mortal body subject to death.

We have heard of cases
17.
in a trance; in

'

it

it

was not

was before

where individuals have been

sometimes leaves the body

spirit

and then returns

to

it

Lazarus was very similar to that of a trance

The

again.

case

of

his spirit returned to

it had commenced to. decompose.

In connection with the above, how shall we understand
the statement found in the Bible that Elijah took his mortal body

his

body before

1 8.

to

heaven?

He

true.

We have simply to say that that statement

he left
did not take his mortal body to heaven

not

is

be-

it

fore he arrived there.

19.

mortal

What

man

is

transfiguration?

It is

a state of being wherein a

consequent upon a

in a holy influence,

is

enveloped
from the Lord or

his holy angels, by which he becomes

can
and
behold the face of God or celestial
minded,
spiritually
without
such change, he could not behold,
whose
faces,
beings,

visitation

as

God, holy angels and the things of God are

cerned.

Prophets undergo

in the case of

and

in

Moses, to

this

whom

the

change

purposes

as

Lord appeared on the Mount,

whose presence he wrote upon the

his finger.

dis-

spiritually

for special

tables of

stone with

CONCERNING MIRACLES.

659

As concerning miracles, we read that many have been

performed upon the earth such, for instance, as the preservation
20.

of the three Hebrews, who, though cast into a fiery furnace heated
seven times more than it was wont to be heated, remained unin-

jured; and of Daniel, who was preserved from the ravenous grasp
of lions when cast into their den.

Both the Hebrews and Daniel were preserved by the holy

21.

angels, between

The

fire,

whom and

mortal beings there

is

a material

differ-

Lord have power over the elements of

the ferociousness of wild animals, and other destructive in-

ence.

angels of the

fluences to which mortals are subject.

gers to which mortals are exposed,

Understanding the danand possessing the power to

them therefrom, they are appointed to minister to beings

mortality, to direct their footsteps, and preserve them from

deliver
in

which appointment, they have wrought

those many wonders, called miracles, an account of which we
find on record.
destruction;

in

filling

The Lord

22.

and

his gifts

reveals himself

callings are

to

whomsoever he

who

unto none but those

will,

and

are heirs

to them.

AN EXPLANATION OF THE FIRST THREE

CHAPTERS OF GENESIS.
AN ARTICLE BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

WEBER, UTAH, March

1.

THERE ARE

eternal, fixed laws

and are regulated, and those laws

of the
-

first

them with

Lord

Gods.
his

When

own hand

first

by which

says that his course

is

is

all

originated

Gods work

in the council

God

signed

The

one eternal round.

first

All

governed by those eternal laws, and upon this principle

could justly say that his purposes never fail.
2.

Moses

said

that,

1861.

sworn to sustain them.

the laws were made, the

and he

ist,

Gods are
the Lord

"In the beginning God created the

660

CONCERNING THE CREATION.

What God was

heaven and the earth."

who

it

created this earth?

was Adam's own Father who gave the command for it

formed out of unorganized matter, and his own sons created
It

to

be

it

for

Adam, his firstborn son and when it was first formed, it was a
dark body, and the Lord saw that it was necessary for them to
have light, and he commanded them to create the sun, moon and
;

stars to give

it

light,

and these

the seasons, both days,

rule

lights

weeks, months and years, and they were placed in the firmament

above to

reflect their light

upon the

earth.

This world has moved one hundred and forty-four thousand

times since it was created;, and when this world moves, the sun,
3

moon and
that

to

it

was

move with

stars
first

grow; and

to give

it,

created, until

it

it

becomes

light

and from the time

celestial,

will

it

continue

has grown the inhabitants have increased upon

This world has supported its own inhabitants, both in food

it.

as

it

and raiment.

We may

4.

ask the question,

Yes.

clothing in their first estate ?

Do

angels eat food and wear

We may

also ask the question,

come from to this earth which yield forth all

The seed is in the earth, and is self existent
all kinds of fruit?
like all other matter; and when a world is created, all trees and
Where did

the seeds

herbs spring forth upon it to supply the inhabitants ; in fact, all

worlds support their own inhabitants, whether they are temporal,
or spiritual, or eternal.-

Was the animal creation first spiritually created? Yes;

5.
and they were used by men in their spiritual estate as they are
now used by them in their temporal estate when man moves,
;

they move with him, to be used by him, for they were created for
the use of man, and are as eternal as he is.

How

6.

form

this

years

bath

and the seventh thousand year

having finished creating this

days,
7.

is

rest,

and

six

thousand years,

that

is

Lord commanded people upon this earth

and to rest from all their labors on the seventh.

the

One day

with the Lord

the time which regulates

all

is

to

Six thousand

called the Lord's Sab-

world in

he called the seventh the Sabbath of

why

commenced

long was it from the time that they

world to the time when they finished it?

the reason
to

labor six

one thousand yeais, according to

The sun reworlds.

the celestial

66 1

CONCERNING THE GARDEN OF EDEN.

volves around that great central planet ( see diagram ) once every
thousand years and all Gods are regulated by it; but with us
;

one day; therefore, the Lord calls

upon all people to keep the Sabbath day holy and if they do not
do this, they break that commandment, and are guilty before the"
hours

twenty-four

is

called

Lord.
to the animal creation

With respect

8.

all

things,

whether of

the vegetable or animal creation, had a spiritual growth before

and all that has a temporal growth will
they had a temporal one
;

have an eternal growth therefore, trees and herbs of

have a resurrection as well as all species of animals.
;

all

kinds will

Moses informed us that the Lord God planted a garden

in Eden, and there he put the man whom he had
What garden was that referred to by Moses? It was
formed.
9.

eastward

What tree was that standing in the midst of the

garden, representing the principle of good and evil, which the
woman was commanded not to touch? It was the devil. Good

the whole earth.

Which way
was already in the world, and he brought the evil.
He beguiled Eve; she gave way to him,
did he bring the evil?
and he begot Cain who was a murderer, for he slew his brother.

Who

He

was Cain?

was the second born son of Adam.

did he murder his brother, Abel?

He

in

fell

daughters

Had

fell.

with

his

fell

first

Because he

Why

a fallen angel.
estate, and one-third of Adam's sons and

with him in like

manner

him had mortal bodies on

Lucifer and his

as

Lucifer once a mortal body?

is

Yes; and

all

band
who fell

the mortal earth that preceded

this; but they lost their mortal bodies, and never obtained a
resurrection and they will finally meet with their second death,
;

which

is

the death of the

burning with

fire

spirit.
They
and brimstone, which

What was

10.

the cause of Cain's

will
is

be cast into that lake

the second death.

fall?

He

sought to take

from Abel, the firstborn son, and this could

away
not be done; therefore, he concluded to establish himself, and he
revolted from under his father's government, and drew one-third
-the birthright

of

Adam's children with him.

a covenant with him,

which

When
as

he

fell,

follows:

Adam

entered into

"Now, my second
born son, seeing that you have revolted from under my government, and sought to establish a government of your own, in
is

THE AGREEMENT.

662

opposition to me, as my firstborn son ruled in the first estate, so

you shall lead off in the second estate ; and it shall come to pass
that

if

world

you

you can conquer

me and my

your grasp; but

in

if I

neither temporally

alive,

prophets, you

conquer
rior

shall

hold the

one of

you, I will not leave

spiritually."

Therefore,

Cain

claimed the right to come first upon this earth in its second-estate,
according to the eternal law of the Gods and when he came into
;

it

he led 'death into

it,

he being an angel of death; that

reason that death was passed upon all flesh.

IT.
The firstborn son always holds the birthright.

world in

this

but as
of

this is

the

is

Abel ruled

he held the birthright in that estate ;

the second estate, and Cain is the second born son

its first

Adam, he (Cain)

estate

claims the right to come first to lead off, and

upon the other two-thirds of Adam's

in doing so, he brought death

children
the

who kept

their first estate,

Lamb's Book of Life

Abraham

whose names are recorded

they are the elect of

God

in

the seed of

and Jesus Christ was sent by his Father to break the

bonds of death, and to open the way for all those angels who kept
;

first estate, that they might receive their glorious resurrection.

was crucified upon the cross, and received his resurrection,

their

He

and became the

first-fruits

of the resurrection to

all

those

who

he had not broken the barriers of the tomb,

those angels who kept their first estate must have remained

heirs to

If

it.

are
all

in

their graves forever.

QUESTIONS ANSWERED IN THE SCHOOL OF THE

PROPHETS BY THE PROPHET,
JOSEPH MORRIS.
WILL THE

1.

children

of

bodies before the earth moves to

the

its

receive

their

resurrected

celestial or third estate?

No;

resurrection only will take place.

first

who are upon the earth at the time

commences, be quickened and act inde-

Will the high priests

2.

the

Adam

first

pendently
tion ?

resurrection

while

Yes.

their

spirits

are engaged in the

first

resurrec-

QUESTIONS ANSWERED.

What

3.

is

the reason that the

him upon every

with

earth to

first

663

wife of a high priest

commence

the

first

comes

resurrection?

Because the second wife by marriage is the youngest by birthright

consequently, she cannot briug forth any of a higher birthright
;

than

herself.

4.
Why does the Second Captain of the Lord's host, or the
second firstborn son of the Eternal Father, beget, upon this earth,
Because he is the next to him in aua body for Jesus Christ?

and comes

thority,

do

do

to

which he (Jesus) cannot

that for Jesus

for himself.

Why

5.

is

Adam,

the

in

book of Doctrine and Covenants,

Because he was called the seventh

called the seventh angel?

angel to the Eternal Father's earth,

hence, he

is

the arch-angel

to this earth.

do the inhabitants of

Why

6.

this earth

Because he has to save and

Father?

worship the Eternal

exalt this world, in conse-

quence of Adam, who is the father of the inhabitants of

become a God.

this earth,

not having

What is meant by baptism for the dead, and in what way

be brought about? It is the living being baptized for the
dead, and will be performed in the temple, when built in Jackson
County, and will be brought about by the supervision of Moses.
7.

will

it

A LETTER CONTAINING PRINCIPLE AND

DOCTRINE.
UTAH, November

i9th, 1860.

PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

DEAR

SIR

occured to

Since

my mind

I last

which

wrote to you, a few more ideas have

should like to make known to you.

You know

that the prophet, Joseph Smith, told you that a time

would come, when the curtain that hides the eternal worlds from
the view of mortals, would be rolled up and all hidden things

would be revealed.

And

he said that another angel would sound

CONCERNING MOSES.

664

trump both long and loud, and

his

down

that all nations should hear

it,

Roman

Catholic power.
He
also told you that the Lord would raise up a prophet
unto
like,

and

that he should cast

the

Moses, and that he should deliver you out of the hands of all
your enemies, and lead you back to the Land of Promise with a
He also told you that
mighty hand and an outstretched arm.

Lord would give unto

the

his people a great

endowment, and yet

now caught you unprepared.

Moses said when upon earth, "A prophet shall the Lord your
God raise up unto you of your brethren like unto me him ye

the Lord has

whatsoever he shall say unto you.

And' it
shall come to pass, that ej/ery soul who will not hear that prophet,
shall be destroyed from among the people."
But, if he had told
shall hear in all things

you the whole secret, he would have said, "Behold, I am Moses,

and it shall come to pass in the latter days, when my words shall
esteemed among men, and the laws which I have given
government of the inhabitants of the earth shall be trodden under their feet, behold, I shall come again, and those laws

be

lightly

for the

shall

that

among the people. And it shall come to pass,

not give ear to my words, shall be cut off from

be had again
all

among

who

will

But

the people."

it

would have been revealing too much

to the people at that time.

Unless the
the

kingdom

keys of the holy priesthood are upon the earth,

never triumph over its enemies, but it

full

God can

of

must go down.
Suppose that two great empires were at war with
each other, and the the one conquered the other, the one that was
conquered must remain under the one that conquered it until a
reinforcement should come to its assistance, and deliver it.

Then why do you

Who

fight against

Why

has sent you?

was Cain

that reinforcement

not open the

In the

flesh,

way

which the Lord

for it?

he was the firstborn son of

Adam

Who
and Eve, but in the spirit, he was their second born son.
W as it right for Cain to
was his father? Lucifer, the devil.
Yes?
come first into this world, and lead death into it?
Why
T

so?

When

he

fell

in his

first

estate,

his

father

covenant with him, which is as follows:

"Now,
son, seeing that you have revolted from under

and have sought

to set

entered into a

my
my

second born
government,

up a government of your own,

in

opposi-

RE-INCARNATION.

Inasmuch

tion to mine.
estate,

shall

shall lead off

you

come

to pass that,

shall hold the

my

as

and

second

you conquer
world in your grasp, and I
one of you

first

And

estate.

me and my

if

conquer
nor spiritually."
spirit

son ruled in the

firstborn

rule in the

you, I wilf not leave

What

665

it

prophets, you

will lose all

alive, neither

if

but,

temporally"

was that which inhabited the body of Judas, who

It was that same spirit that inhabited the

betrayed the Savior?

body of Cain? What spirit was that which inhabitated the body
The same spirit that inhabits the beast which is now
of Cain?
in your midst.

and enter

did that

Why

into the

spirit

come

Church of Christ

forth in the latter days,

to

destroy

That he

it.

might hold his grasp, and destroy the world.

What spirit was that which inhabited the body of Abel? The
same spirit that inhabited the body of Aaron, who holds the keys
of the lesser priesthood.
And when "Abel was slain, the Lord

promised to *give unto Eve another seed

was Seth.

What

spirit

was

of the holy priesthood.

this

having power to

What

spirit

same

Adam,

come

forth,

world in his grasp forever.

to the

full keys'

the devil

He

received

Gods, to preside over Adam's

command

afterwards, he received his

mortal father,

who

place,

Because he holds the

he had not

If

his ordination in a council of the

posterity,

his

which inhabited the body of Seth?

The
Why was he the firstborn son

that

spirit next in authority to Adam.

of Adam after the death of Abel

would have held

in

And

the host of heaven.

ordination under the hands of

same

his

authority.

was that which dwelt

in the

body of Enos ?

It

was

dwelt in the body of Elijah the prophet,

the
same spirit that dwelt in the body of Joseph Smith.
Previous to the death of Adam, he ordained seven high priests

the

spirit that

to preside

over his posterity, and they were the seven

angels

spoken of by John the Revelator, represented by the seven

stars,

standing in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks, of

Seth was the first.

whom

What

it that dwelt in the

body of Moses ? The same
body of Seth. What spirit is it that now dwells
the body of your humble servant?
The same spirit that dwelt

spirit

was

that dwelt in the

in

THE PROPHET DESIRES A RECONCILIATION.

666

Moses and

in the bodies of
this earth

To

now?

was

Why

Seth.

sent

it

cast the devil out of the Church,

forth upon
and lead it

The holy priesthood runs downall its enemies.

wards, and takes root upwards so that the first is last, and the
last first, throughout all the works of the Lord.

triumphant over

Oh, how

my

I feel the responsibility of

burden,

I entreat

you; for

want you to open

trouble.

if

my way

office

will

without causing

should you burden

Why

my

you do, you

me ?

Do not add to
my cup over.
me any further

run

am now weighed down.

"

you will not burden me, I will not burden you any more than
can help.
Why should we be a burden to each other. I wish

If
I

I am sick
therefore, what you do,
you to consider my situation.
do it quickly, for I cannot wait. I have no place to stop at, and
if you are my friend, prove it now, for this is the time that I need
;

You have promised to be faithful to me now show it.

Oh, what a burden it would remove from my shoulders, if I could
only feel that my way was open so that I could come up without

help.

For

any trouble.

if

you stand against me, I know the consefrom it. I have suffered every thing a man

that will arise

quences
could suffer, and

them
you

live, to

Now,

destroyed.

will

open

save this people, and I do not wish to see

you love your fellow creatures,

therefore, if

at once.

my way

willingly grant your request.

am

And

have heard your pleadings, and

now, what is there in the way?

meet you and to converse with you, and hear your

minister all the comfort to you that lies in my
and
complaints,
if
I
have
ever written anything to you that you do
and
power;
I

willing to

not understand,
faction.

I will

You

can.

will

am

it

to your satis-

remove everything out of your way

that I possibly

perfectly willing to explain

excuse

my

imperfections in writing and spelling,

I
have had to write under very unfavorable circumstances.
not above being taught by a child that can teach me anything.

for I

am
I am

willing both to teach

learn, for I

do not know

and

all

to be taught.

things yet.

remain,
Yours,

etc.

hope to

live

and

now add no more, but

AN ADDRESS.

667

AN ADDRESS TO PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG.

UTAH, December

2ist, 1860.

PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

DEAR

SIR

must acknowledge that

am astonished when I
men who profess to

think of the wilful blindness and rebellion of

be the servants of the Lord.

Bible and

Book

kings and

of

Mormon, and

But when I trace the

how men acted who were

see

judges, there are very few cases wherein they have not destroyed
themselves in the flesh.
Oh, what a shame it is that men on

whom

the

Lord has placed a

little

authority, should destroy

What is the cause of this?

commence to go astray they will not

selves therewith.

When
to go

they

on

until the

from the

off

It

is

them-

rebellion.

stop, but continue

obliged to cut both them and their seed

Oh, how my heart pains me when I think of

Lord

earth.

is

They are going on like a lamb to the

Their shepherds have been warned, but they have

the situation of this people.

slaughter.

come upon them in one

hand? No, he cannot. Will he give

not warned the flock, and destruction will

Can

day.

up

the

to the devil,

Lord
and

stay his
let

him take

that his blood shall have

Have

the cross for naught?

all?

been shed
all

Will Jesus Christ suffer

in vain?

the apostles

Did he suffer upon

and prophets that

have come upon this earth time after time, and suffered their blood
to be shed for the testimony of Jesus, done all this in vain?
Has
all

the blood of the saints that has been shed

the days of

Adam

to this time,

been

upon the

spilt in vain?

earth,

Shall

from

all'

the

sons and daughters of Adam who kept their first estate, who are
heirs of the resurrection, lie in the tomb forever?
Must this

world go back to its native element, and be cast out of the rank
of the worlds that are traveling up to perfection?
Shall Father

Adam

lose his world,

If the

Lord

Oh
and

posterity, and possess nothing?

hold his grasp now, all is lost.
Shall we sit down
ye apostles, I wish to ask you a question.

and

suffers the

all

his

devil to

let the devil take all?

I will speak for myself
the devil shall
If you will not act your part,
never hold this world in his grasp.
the Lord will call others and put them in your places.
If you do

AN ADDRESS.

668

not wish to be subject to the man who holds the keys of the kingI have never been an
dom, you can take your own course.
to you,

enemy

and you

You have

will find that out hereafter.

always treated me as an enemy, but you will find out that you
have chosen the weakest side, and that you cannot stay the hand

You may set yourselves against

of the Almighty.
You shall
you please, but you will go down.

as

Lord Omnipotent

and

reigneth,

raiseth

up

him

as strongly

know

that

at his pleasure,

the

and he

He can
kingdom.
he does not ask you any odds
when you have done your worst, he can accomplish his purposes.
You may have the power to destroy a few thousand people, but

will not

do

his

better

ask you

own work

do

When

who he

shall call to rule his

without you

that than to let all be destroyed.

the

how soon

Lord

up some men to thrones of eminence,

the pit from whence they were taken, and the

raises

they forget

rock from whence they were hewn.

Oh, ye who profess to be the

Lord find you? He found

apostles of Jesus Christ, where did the

you earning your bread by the sweat of your brow. None of

you were raised in a royal palace. He found you as he found
me, and now you are ashamed of me; and what do you know?

You do

not

know your

right

hand from your

left.

You can

scarcely center one principle that belongs to the gospel of Jesus

You have been preaching redemption

Christ.

and there
is.

And

during

many

years,

me

what a redeemed being

you have been trying to preach about the resurrection of
is

not one of you that can

tell

the dead, eternal judgment, election, reprobation, fore-ordination,

and the baptism of the dead, all of which are the first principles

of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Oh, ye proud hearted men, what
do you know about these principles. If you know anything about

them, you have received your knowledge from the man whom you
I wish I could once get into your company, I
have despised.

would

tell

you a few

secrets.

would show you

that

you never

knew much about

the gospel of Jesus Christ ; but you shut your

doors against me. and there is no chance for me to get the priviI have striven with all my power to penelege to talk with you.
trate

your hard hearts, but

it

appears to be

all

in vain.

When men

up to wickedness, they will trample the words of the

Lord under their feet as they would an idle tale. But be it known

are given

AN ADDRESS.

669

unto you, that I have never written a word unto you that will
not answer the end for which it was sent, either to your salvation

You have shut your ears and hearts against the

determined to take your own course but can you maintain
your ground against that God who sent you here? You shall see
whether you can or not.
Before your spirit left those celestial
or destruction.

truth,

worlds to

here, you foresaw all that you are now passand you took an oath of the holy priesthood, and
be true to your trust, and do you now falter? I have

come

ing through,

promised to
done my duty to you whether you think so or not.
My skirts are
clean of your blood. If I had not given unto you the Keys of the

Holy Priesthood, which no other man ever

Now

excuse.

use his

own

select the

faculties

and

most clever

did,

you might have an

you, and let him

man among

write as I have

done

let

him

write reve-

and give the Keys of the Holy Priesthood

that have never before been given by man.
If you can do this,
you are clear and can go on as you are doing but if you cannot
do this, you are under condemnation, and your destruction will be
lation after revelation,

You have

just.

left it all

to me.

You must do
suffer the
I

if

can do

you had no part

my own

yourselves, or

it

part,

at

all

to act,

and

but I cannot do yours.

must go undone, and you must

consequences.

have now said and done

all

that I could

do

for

you,

except

humble yourselves and comply with the Lord's request.

you will do this, I will be with you with all my heart, and you

you
If

it

acted as

will

prove that I am a never-failing friend; but as long as you go

on sustaining the power of the devil upon me and upon this peoThere are but
ple, you keep my feelings worked up against you.
two ways before you. You must take "either one or the other of

shall

them

now

the one leads to death,

leave the matter with you

and the other leads

;

do

Yours,

as

you

etc.,

please.

to

life.

must

A LETTER.

670

A LETTER FROM THE PROPHET TO HIS FRIEND.

WEBER, UTAH, July

9th, 1861.

MR. GEORGE LESLIE,

DEAR BROTHER
Having

received information the other day,

per Brother Joseph Astel, that you were desirous of hearing from
me, I gladly avail myself of the first favorable opportunity to
:

accede to your wishes.

Believing that you have heard a great many rumors with respect
to

my

calling,

and the course

am

that I

pursuing, and that in con-

sequence of such rumors, your first and greatest anxiety will be to

have some reliable information relating thereto, I propose giving

you a

brief detail of

truth

may

lead

my
to

you

and pray that the spirit of

and righteous conclusions

experience,

draw

just

therefrom.

In the fall of 1857, a few months before the

obtained a revelation of the mind and will of

move "South,"

God

concerning
matters and things in this Territory, and having been most shamemost cruelly abused by James C. Snow, who was then
fully
President of the Stake at ^rovo, I wrote him a lengthy

which, by the aid of the Holy Ghost,

the calumnies

and misrepresentations of

letter,

in

defended myself against

my

enemies, announced

was called of God, and exposed the wickedness of that

delusive spirit by whiph he was led, and by which he governed
the people, and under the influence of which he took from me
that I

my
me

wife, forced her to

of

my

character,

commit adultery with another man, robbed

and stamped

which he had any knowledge.

After the return from "South,"

it

with almost every crime of

received another revelation,

containing a knowledge of the keys of the priesthood, explaining

the principles by which the Gods were exalted and governed, and

by which
Gods.

forty-four

Mount

all

who

obtain such power and glory must also become

an explanation of those one hundred and

It also gives

thousand

whom John

saw standing with Jesus upon

Zion, spoken of in the i4th chapter of Revelations.

that time I

have had continual

visitations

Since

from the Lord, and

A LETTER.

67

have received and written to President Young, from

thirty to forty

and addresses.

revelations

The Lord having

called

me

to be a prophet, seer

and

revelator

Young and informed him

requested him to bring the matter before the people, and
"
I also sent him the
honor the word of the Lord.
Keys

to his Church,
thereof,

wrote to President

thereby
of the Priesthood," and other revelations at different times,
which, as well as in

all

in

the letters that I addressed to him, he was

commanded

to inform the people what the Lord was doing, and

what he was about to do, and to stand up in the dignity and

power of his calling, and make known the glad tidings to Israel
Lord had raised up another prophet to redeem them from

that the

bondage, and take them back to their inheritances in Jackson

County, Missouri, which place is the place of the inheritance of
the saints of God.

For two years and a half, I wrote to and labored with President
Young in the most faithful manner, revealing to none but to him

and

immediate

his

the

associates,
this time,

designs and purposes of the

and privations of

suffered trials

During
and often prayed the Lord to remove from me a
burden that I seemed scarcely able to bear.
My mind was

Almighty.

various kinds,

wholly occupied with the things that the Lord had revealed to me,
so much so, that I had no pleasure in conversation that did not

God and

relate to

was

If I

ple.

stupid

and was

tion,

Under such

cope from the date of

to

was as a cipher among the peo-

either derided as a fanatic, stigmatized as crazy, or

treated as an imposter.

had

was looked upon and ridiculed as dull and

spake that which occupied my whole atten-

silent, I

spake, I

if

Godliness.

my

circumstances, with which I

first

visitation

from the Lord to

the time that I arrived in this place, I had no less than twentyeight

different

homes, or rather stopping places,

place of residence

came

worthy the sacred

name

In the

fall

two

Young,

had no
before

of 1860, as I was going to Great Salt Lake City, to

addresses that I had written to President

letters or

met Brother John Cook near the

Warm

entered into a conversation, in which I told him

was,

here.

deliver

for

home

of

and what the Lord was about

to do.

He

Springs.

We

who and what

invited

me

to his

A LETTER.

672

house, which invitation I accepted after transacting my business

in the City, and it has ever since been a home where I have been
well cared

On my

for.

arrival here, I

Richard, who was

at that

was introduced to John Cook's brother

time bishop of this ward, to whom I un-

folded the great and precious things which the Lord had revealed
to me.

After a few days spent in the careful and prayerful examination of the revelations I had received, and the doctrines em-

bodied therein, he came to the conclusion that they were from

heaven.
Others began to investigate also, and their investigations
likewise resulted in a conviction of the truth

mission,

and of the

give through me.

Brother

In consequence of

Cook by W. Woodruff,

would be

at

Weber, on the

divinity of

my

pleased to

a notice was sent to

this,

stating

nth day

and

God had been

revelations which

that he

and John Taylor

and would hold

of February,

The members of the ward were notia meeting at 1 1 o'clock.

and a full meeting was the result. In this meeting, seventeen

fied,

individuals

expressed themselves convinced that the Lord had

me up

and

revelator to his Church, and

because they thus expressed themselves, they were "cut off" from
This was the first time that I had been publicly
the Church.

raised

as prophet, seer,

oodruff stood up and

proclaimed as God's prophet, and W.
prophesied that my influence should from that time go down.

Since that time, however, the

spirit

of the

Lord has

rested

upon

the people, and they have come from almost all parts of the Territory to inquire after these strange things that have so mysteriously

been brought about.

On

the third day of April,

received a revelation from the

Lord, commanding all who believed in my testimony and mission

to be baptized into the fulness of the gospel, which I have been
sent to restore.

On

the 6th day of

Church was commenced with

April,

the reorganization of

members, and the spirit of

the Lord so rested upon the people, that in one week
by the
1 3th of April, the Church numbered fifty-three members, and at
the expiration of three months, it numbered upwards of two
the

hundred

The

six

souls.
gifts

of

the

spirit

are enjoyed,

and our meetings are

A LETTER.
rendered

peculiarly

Mormonism from

by

interesting

and

prophesyings,

tongues,

673
tongues,

of

interpretation

the blessings which distinguished

all

Sectarianism in the prophet Joseph Smith's day,

and which now distinguishes those who have embraced the gospel
in its fulness, from their brethren around them who have only em~
braced

Each

in part.

it

who have been

of the prophets

before

me, taught the gospel in part only, because they only held the
priesthood in part.

Joseph Smith,

whom we

acknowledge was the greatest

all

prophet that had ever lived up to his time, ( Moses excepted

ceived a revelation from the Lord on January i pth, 1841,
103, par. 10, Doctrine

"There

is

and Covenants

re-

sec.

wherein the Lord says:

not a place found on earth that he

which was

may come and

unto you, or which he hath taken

The Lord has referaway, even the fulness of the priesthood."
ence in this place to the temple that was to have been built, and
restore again that

observe that

lost

was not

you

will

The

fulness of the priesthood

it

built

remained

not Joseph's prerogative to possess

that prophet

reference
sec.

is

it.

during Joseph's life-time.

to be given, but it was

was to be reserved

It

for

who should arise after Joseph's day, and to whom

made in Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 51, par. 3;

101, par.

3.

Bible:

Deut.

Second Book of Nephi, chap.

18:

2, par.

17-20; Acts, 3: 22-23;

Times and Seasons,
;

23

page 6 7 3.

The seventh

seal

is

now opened, and

things are about to transpire,

as

and important
perceive from the

great

will

you
Besides this
prophecy given by the spirit, December 21, 1860.
a
have
of
there
been
number
revelations
prophecy,
great
given,

wherein the Lord speaks of the great and marvelous works that
he is about to peiform, which, for the power that shall b manifested in the deliverance

and

salvation of the righteous,

destruction of the wicked, has never found a precedent.

and the

You

will,

however, readily perceive that to bring about such a state of

things, there needs to be a perfect establishment of the priesthood

This is being done.

Under the fulness
heavenly order.
of the gospel, there are but two priesthoods, and the officers of
each order are independent in their own sphere, and all are called

after the

to office according to their birthright.

The

high priesthood con-

A LETTER.

674
of the

sists

his

presidency of the Church,

first

two counselors, twenty-four

apostles,

viz.

the prophet and

and the quorum of high

this completes the high priesthood.

The lesser priestThe bishops
comprised of bishops and Aaronic priests.
the Aaronic priests are their
are the firstborn sons of Adam

priests

hood

is

The members

younger brothers.
of the

Gods of other

of the high priesthood are sons

worlds, even as Jesus was the son of the

Eternal Father.

There
it

is

much more

that might be said

could be conveyed to you

much

upon these

matters, but

better verbally than in writing,

and, being desirous that you should understand these things, I

hereby tender to you, and to all the honest in heart in the region
of country where you dwell, and every where else, an invitation to
come here and 'spend a few days in the investigation of these
things,

and your time

Please accept
family, to

my

Thomas

best love to

would be glad

Remember me

will not

be mis-spent.

kind regards, and tender the same to your

Thorpe and his wife and sister Mary. Give

my

my

dear child, of whose health and prosperity

to hear,

and whom

kindly also to

would very much like

Henry Beale, and believe
I

remain,

Your

friend

and

well-wisher,

to see.

me

to

EXPLANATION OF A VISION.

675

EXPLANATION OF THE VISION OF EZEKIEL.

BY THE PROPHET, JOSEPH MORRIS.

1.

EZEKIEL (i: 9-15.)

said that he

saw four

living creatures,

whose appearance was as the likeness of a man that every one of

them had four faces and four wings that their wings were linked
together, and that they went straightforward, and turned not
;

when
2.

they went.

What should we understand by

Their faces

this vision?

to

their

move

forth quickly

;
wings represent power
wings being linked together represent union ; and their going
straightforward, and turning not when they went, represent a strict
adherence to the order of heaven.

represent light

their

NOTICE TO CLOSE THE OFFICE.

WEBER, UTAH, August

3oth, 1861.

BROTHERS JOHN PARSONS AND MARK H. FORSCUTT,

DEAR BRETHREN

After the interview of this morning,

have come to the conclusion that

it is

Please remove your personal property, and

We remain,
key during the course of the day.

for the present.

to us the

Yours

we

prudent to close the office

hand

truly,

JOSEPH MORRIS,
RICHARD COOK,

JOHN BANKS.

Weber should be omitted in date

Date of revelation 107 should be Oct. 8th.

ERATTA:

line

on page 636.

INDEX.
[THE NUMBERS REFER TO THE PAGES.]

AARON, robe of, how foreshadowed, 551-2.

Adam, posterity of, exaltation of, 10.
Address to Brigham Young, 667-9.
American Government, 191-4.
females, 22
Anointing, manner of, 21
;

high priests, 22.

Angels in heaven, concerning the. 166-171.

Angels of heaven, duties of the, 606-9; perfection of, 616-19.
Apostacy, spirit of, 429-30.
Apostates, how to deal with, 378; names of to be obliterated from
record book, 372-4; the payment of debts by, 474-5.
20; concerning the, 451-3; of old Church,
,
224-6.
Apostleship, selection of men to, 48-9 organization of, 141-2.
Army of heaven, 195-7; manner of receiving commands, 480-1
expression from, 403.

Apostles, oath for,

Army

Kingdom, how

of the

to

organize,

535-6; commanded
for, 555-8;

organize seven companies as commencement

prophet instructed to reorganize the, 5778.

to

Astle, Joseph, rev. concerning,

503-5.

Atonement, 114-15.

BANKS, John, appointed spokesman, 137

birthright of,

241

rev.

concerning, 364-7.
Baptism, manner of administering, 78; concerning, 85, 86.
Bishop, instructions for the, 509-11.
Birthright, Prophet informed of his, 330-3.

Burns, Moses, rev. concerning, 119.

CAPTAIN, Second, communication from, 628; Third, testimony

638-642.
Celestial marriage, article on 651-3.
Christ,

coming

of,

151-3; robe

Church, reorganization
concerning apostles

manner

of,
of,

of anointing

idolatrous

members

of,

546-8.

of,

76, 77

first

224-6;

females

of,

in,

council

old,

of,

rejected,

107, 108; old,

24; of Christ,

22; of Christ, destruction of

41.

Clerks reproved, 133-4.

Cloud now

gathering, 53, 54.

Cook, Richard, concerning, 37, 39, 93, 364-7, 459-61; appoint-

ment

of,

77.

Cook, John, concerning, 38, 459-61.

INDEX.

678
Confirming, manner
Conflict, coming,

Command,

signs

of,

23.

246-248.
of,

Comet, concerning

35.

the,

122; the

great, 18, 19.

Consecrate, people requested to, 338, 339.

Consecrated property, apostates not to take away, 490, 491.
Consecration, concerning law of, 492, 493 immediate compliance
enjoined with the law of, 339, 340; heirs of salvation must
abide the law of, 352-354.
Council of the church, 107-8; first, reorganization of, 141-2.
;

Counselors, revelation

to,

298-9; instructed

to inform the peo-

449, 450; prophet's, responsibility placed upon,

Counselorship, article on, 642, 643.
ple,

189,

190.

Covenant, the marriage, 129.

Cowan, James, called to apostleship, 142.
Creation of worlds, 522-525.
Crops, sowing and reaping of, 116-117.
Crowns, seven, prophet instructed to wear, 582-58*4.
Cursing,

manner

of,

48.

DARKNESS,

principles of, 424, 425, 426.

of God's vengeance, 120, 121.
Death, principles of explained, 200, 201.
Debts, concerning, 103, 104.
Deliverance of God's people, 28; why deferred, 300-302.
Devil, influence of the, 469-471.

Day

Disappointment, rev. concerning the, 296, 297.

Dove, James, called to the apostleship, 142.

EARDLEY, John

R., called to the apostleship, 142.

how

it will be shaken,
478, 479.
Earthly things pattern after heavenly things, 443, 444.
Elders, four and twenty, 197-199.
Enemies, the saints counseled to resist the, 236, 237 ; the Lord
promises to smite the, 238-240; disappointed, 269, 270; concerning destruction of, 96, 97; saints counseled not to seek redress from the, 112, 113; the course that the Lord will pursue
with the, 142, 143, 144; plot laid by, 145, 146
the coming of

Earth, showing

231; the prophet instructed how to meet the, 252;

prophet instructed how to act when he meets the, 257-259;
unsettled condition of the, 273, 274; reluctant to come against
the Lord's people, 275, 276; disunion among the, 282, 283;
disclosing the intention of, 403, 404; design of the, 571-574;
destruction of reassured, 578-582; will not be permitted to

the, 230,

come up until right time, 482, 483.

Eternal progression,. 217, 218.

INDEX.

FAITH, prophet reproved for lack

679

of,

281

280,

prophet's, 342.
Faithful people to be preserved, 343, 344.
Family difficulties, instructions for settlement

Farley, Robert,

commanded

Father, Eternal, progression

to
of,

of,

concerning the

400, 401.

move, 60.
10.

Fear, origin and cause of, 602-605.

Females, manner of anointing, 22.
Fire-arms, Peter Klemgard appointed to take charge

of,

527-529.

Firth, John, rev. concerning, 51, 52.

Food, the Lord promises to supply the people with,

539-542.
Foreshadowing of the kingdom of God, 537, 538; rod of Moses,

539-542;
the,

revs,

concerning the,

585-588,590; approval of

590-595-

Forscutt,

Mark

102; revelation con-

H., called to apostleship,

cerning, 128, 1.29.

GENESIS, first three chapters of, explained, 659-662.

God's people, deliverance of, 28; describing amount of testimony
given

to,

355, 356.

God, Judgments of, 65, 66; faithfulness of, 78.

Gods, order of, how represented, 590-595 perfection of, 616-19,
God's purposes, immutability of, 172-175.
Gospel, preaching of before second destruction, 208-210; oath to
be sworn by those who have yielded obedience to the fulness of
;

the,

388; power of

the, 395,

396; high

priests

commanded

to

preach the fulness of the, 397-399.

Government, American, 191-194.

Gudmundson Gudmundson

called to the apostleship, 142.

HARRIS, William, revelation concerning, 101, 102.

Heaven, angels in, 166-171; army of, 195-197; mansions in,
610-613.
Heavenly things, earthly things pattern after, 443, 444.
High priesthood, manner of ordaining men to, 23; prophet com-

manded
High

to administer the oaths of the, 414, 415.

commanded to preach the fulness of the gospel, 397,
disobedient, 15; manner of anointing the, 22.

priests,

400;

High priests' quorum, manner of

when assembled, 232.

organizing, 216;

how governed

Horses accepted, 500-502.

Human

feelings, concerning, 595-598.

Hypocrite, description of a, 467, 468.
Hypocrites, concerning the, 361-363; judgment upon, 19, 20;
the aged excused from witnessing destruction of the, 569,
570.

Hypocrisy, prophet commanded to expose

people who are actuated by, 350-352.

spirit

of,

462-464;

68o

INDEX.
those

INFLUENCE,

evil,

Interviews,

personal,

who have been overcome by, 427, 428.

how conducted between the Lord and the

prophet, 277, 278.

rods of the princes

Israel,

JACOBSEN,

of,

559

deliverance of children

Niels, called to apostleship,

of,

221.

142; revelation concerning,

392, 394Jacob, twelve sons

of, 447, 448.

Jones, John E., called to apostleship, 102.
Jones, William, revelation concerning, 503-505.
Judgments, upon the wicked, 50 ; to come, 65, 66;

concerning,

454-456.
Justice, concerning,

454-456.

KENDALL, William, concerning, 45, 119.

Kingdom, army of, how to organize, 535, 536; instructed to organize seven companies for the army of, 555-558; of God,
how foreshadowed, 537, 538; of God, order of, 494-496.
Klemgard, Peter C. appointed to take charge of

LADY,

elect,

manner of

anointing, 21,

fire-arms,

527-529.

22.

Language, concerning, 52.

Lands, foreign, saints in, 71, 72.
Law, all things regulated by, 98; of consecration, 492, 493.
Leslie, George, letter to, 670-74.
Life, principles of, 200, 201.

Light, principles

of,

424-426.

Livingstone, Richard J., called to apostleship, 476, 477.

the manner in
Lord, people not prepared to meet the, 306, 307
which he will meet the prophet, 328; the, will not delay his
;

coming when the people are prepared, 336

coming of, preparations to be made for, 484-486; duty of the, 533, 534, 620,
621; the, informs his people that the law of heaven compels
him to labor with his people before he can lawfully destroy
;

them, 371.

MANSIONS
Marriage,

in heaven, concerning the, 610-613.

article on, 651-653; revelations

celestial;

134, 135; covenant, 129*

Mather, James, called to the apostleship 142.
"
"
"

Mather, John O.,

476,477.

Members of first quorum, position of, 526, 527.

Men commanded to remain at Weber, 357, 358.
Mercy, concerning, 454-456.
Message, concerning the, 620, 621.
Meetings, instructed to hold small, 379-382.
Michael, the arch-angel, mission of, 395, 396.

concerning,

68 1

INDEX.
Military authorities, answer to, 139, 140.
Morris, Joseph, revs, concerning, 39, 43, 99, 100, 128.

Morris, Mary, rev. concerning, 149, 150.

Mortal beings, concerning, 599-602.

Moss, Peter, imprisonment of, 471, 472.
Moses, rev. concerning, 221-223; rod of, 25, 240, 241; rod of
promised, 68, 69, 70.
Murderers, the Lord's indignation against, 130, 131, 132.
for prophet's counselors, 20; apostles, 20; high priests',
the prophet commanded to administer the to high priests,
414, 415; deliverance promised after taking the, 419, 421;

OATH,
2

conduct

of people approved in swearing the, 416, 417, 418;

day appointed on which to swear the, 414; the blessing to be
derived from swearing the, 407, 408 ; manner of administering
those
the, 390; people instructed to prepare to swear the, 391
who have yielded obedience to the fulness of the gospel should
swear the, 387.
;

manner of electing, 105; chief acting officers, 81-85;

appointment of to administer to the sick, -164, 165.
Ordination, article on, 647-650; advising slowness of speech in,
80 concerning, 80.

Officers,

Ordaining, manner

of,

23.

Order of Gods, how represented, 590-595 of twelves, 636, 637

of sevens, 644-647; of twenty-fours, 636, 637.
;

PARSONS, John, rev. concerning, 129, 37, 93, 431-435; commanded to move, 60; appointed, 77.
separation of,
People, poor, how to provide relief for, 439, 449
457, 458, 622-625; the course the Lord will pursue with his,
;

629-632 of God, deliverance of, 16, 17 commanded to predispare to meet the Lord, 266 why not delivered, 288-293
satisfied and restless, 294-296; not fully prepared, 306, 307;
not delivered until united, 308-310; willing to obey the Lord,
re317-319; commanded to be orderly and calm, 319-321
;

'>

quested to

be

for

test placed
moving, 324, 325
before the, 333-336; still unprepared, 337, 338; requested
to consecrate, 338, 339 ; anxiously awaiting a manifestation of

prepared

the power of God, 348-350; why disappointed, 422; the manner of conduct while enemies are training, 147 ; righteous, future
prosperity

for,

156-8; of God, independence

of,

161-163;

wicked, destruction of, 208-10; promised that they shall see

the rod before enemies, 249-51 ; rebellious, warning to, 253-5 ;
believers, commanded to move to South Weber, 244; of God,
faithless, chastened,
warning to the, 62 must be warned, 63
94-5 ; instructed not to use the property of rebellious, 368-70.
;

682

INDEX.

Portrait of the Lord, description of,

529-532.

Powers, conflicting, 549, 550.

Power of God, people awaiting a manifestation of, 348-350.
Poor, suffering, bow to relieve, 375-377.
Polygamy, as practiced, denounced, 400-2.
Priesthood, keys of, 10-15; reorganization of holy, 17-18; holy,
an oath of, 20-1 officers under the fulness of the holy, 81-3

concerning keys of, 436-8.

Priesthoods, two, robes of, 553-5.
Princes of Israel, twelve, rods of, 559-60;
rod, 187-8.
Prisoner, concerning the, 585-8,

twelve,

each have a

549-50; the two, 626.

Progression, eternal, revelations concerning, 217-18, 512-22.
Promise, renewal of, 285-7 ; another, 341 ; no additional, 359-60.
Proclamation of the Lord, 529-32.
Prisoners, the three,

first, revelation concerning, 224-6.

Property, revelations concerning, 441-2 ; consecrated, apostates
not allowed to take away, 490-1.

Presidency,

Prophet's son, death

robe,

543-545

of,

robe,

561-565; benefactors,

blessings for, 33;

how foreshadowed, 546-548.

Prophet, concerning the, 32, 43,. 47, 138, 154, 155, 186, 233-4,
244, 245, 262, 263, 279; called, 9; the Lord promises to
revisit the, 236, 237, 271, 272, 284; duty of the, 533,
^534;
proved for lack of faith, 280, 281 reproved, 185; visited, 303
-5; feels downcast, 316; condition of when called, 317-19;
commanded to prepare to meet the Lord, 322-3; commanded
to tarry at Weber, 67-8; appears to lack confidence, 329-30 ;
informed of his birthright, 330-3
instructed to ascertain how
many believe in the Lord's words, 314-15 instruction for the,
;

2 ^4"5>

627; possesses great faith, 342; advised, 55-6;

and others reproved, 73-5 sickness of, 88 dress of the, 409ii
manner of sealing the 44; commanded to collect the reve126-7,

lations,

109-10.

manner of sealing the, 44.

to the inhabitants of Utah, 40;

Prophetess,

Prophecy

QUORUM, High Priests', manner

members of first, 526-7.

by the prophet, 633.

of organizing, 216;

positions of

Questions answered in School of the Prophets, 662-3.

REVELATIONS, former, explained, 85-6 sense of must remain unchanged, 125-6; manner of giving, 227-9.
Reports, false, circulated by enemies, 260-1.
Rebellious people, rev. concerning, 256-7; warning to, 253-255.
;

Re-baptism, backsliders cannot have

a,

no.

INDEX.

683

Resurrection, article on, 654-9.

Rich, the, commanded to assist the poor, 105-6.
Rod, rev. concerning, 183-4 promised before deliverance, 205-7 ;
why Aaron and twelve princes had a, 187-8; prophet's 543-5.
;

Rod

of Moses, concerning
foreshadowing of, 539-42.

Robe,

55*, 55

Robes of

25,

240-1;

promised,

68-70;

how foreshadowed, 546-8

of Jesus
543-5
how foreshadowed, 546-8; of Aaron, how foreshadowed,

prophet's,

Christ,

the,

the two priesthoods,

553-555.

SABBATH DAY, revelation concerning the, 575, 576.

Lake City, concerning the gathering to, 31

Salt

which the saints must move

the

order in

326, 327, 566-568.

Saints, how protected, 613-616; counseled not^ to seek redress,
112, ri3; counseled to resist their enemies, 236, 237; commanded to gather to South Weber, 92 triumph of the, 96, 97;
informed how to act when enemies come to arrest the prophet,
to,

214, 215;

in foreign lands, 71,

72;

instructed

to

have wheat

ground, 405.
Sacrament, concerning the, 85, 86.
Satan, works

of,

622625.

Savior, description of the, 267, 268.

Salvation, heirs of, must abide the law of, 352-354.
School of the Prophets, concerning the, 87 ; questions

answered

in the, 662, 663.

Sealing,

manner

Sevens, order

Shepherds of

of,

44.

of, article

on,

644-47.

Israel, destruction of, 29.

Shepherds, false, destruction of, 36 wicked, destruction of, 52-3.

Sick people, healing of, 85-6
officers appointed to administer to
the, 164-5; concerning the, 159-61.
Signs of command, 35.
Smith, Hans Peter, called to the apostleship, 412.
Smith, Jr., Joseph, revelation concerning, 90.
Son of the prophet, death of, 561-65.
;

Sons, firstborn, 10.

Spirit of sympathy, saints warned against the, 497-99.

Swords accepted, 500-2.

TAYLOR, Abraham, called to apostleship, 142.

Temple, holy, 9; rejection of, 25; concerning the, 620-1.
Test, great, near approach of, 183-4 172-5 time of great, 202-4
first,
46, 59; saints commanded to prepare for first, 58-9;
coming, 145-6; last, described, 464-7; great, circumstances
;

to transpire in connection with, 179-80.

INDEX.

684

Testimony, describing, amount of given to God's people, 355-6;

of third captain, 638-42.
Tongue, through the prophet, 634-5.
Training, revelation concerning, 148; revelation given at time of
149-50.
Traitors, removal of, 115; work of, 120-1; the Lord's indignation against, 130-2.
Transgressors, warning against the spirit of sympathy for, 497-9
concerning sympathy for, 5068.
Trolsen, John, called to apostleship, 142.
Trumpet, the purchase of a, advised, 115.
Twelves, order of, 636-7.
Twenty-fours, order of, 636-7.
>

UTAH,

destruction of the inhabitants

habitants

of,

of,

181-2; prophecy to

in-

40.

commanded

to gather to, 91
warning to the in57 ; prophet commanded to tarry at, 67, 68.
Wicked people, concerning destruction of, 151-3, 156-8.
Worlds, order by which governed, 211-12; creation of, 522-25;
eternal progression of, 51 2-5 2 2.
World, deceitfulness of the, 219-20.

WEBER,

saints

habitants

YOUNG, Brigham, chosen,

duct

of,

of,

176-77;

letters to,

revelation to, 26

663-64, 667-69.

the wicked

con-

THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE

STAMPED BELOW

AN INITIAL
WILL BE AfS
THIS BOOKlO
WILL INCR
DAY AND
OVERDUE.

FINIS

Of

25
O RETURN
PENALTY
E FOURTH
H DAY

IE

LIBRARY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED

LOAN
THIS

BOOK

IS

DEPT.

DUE BEFORE CLOSING TIME

ON LAST DATE STAMPED BELOW

REC'n LD

JUl 7

70-5PW*

10

102s)

LD

62A-30m-2,'69
A-32

(J6534slO)9412A

General Library
University of California
Berkeley

THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY